An account of the court of Portugal, under the reign of the present king, Dom Pedro II with some discourses on the interests of Portugal, with regard to other sovereigns : containing a relation of the most considerable transactions that have pass'd of late between that court, and those of Rome, Spain, France, Vienna, England, &c.
         Colbatch, John, 1664-1748.
      
       
         
           1700
        
      
       Approx. 661 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 185 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A33698
         Wing C4991
         ESTC R20800
         12117573
         ocm 12117573
         54374
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A33698)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 54374)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 88:2)
      
       
         
           
             An account of the court of Portugal, under the reign of the present king, Dom Pedro II with some discourses on the interests of Portugal, with regard to other sovereigns : containing a relation of the most considerable transactions that have pass'd of late between that court, and those of Rome, Spain, France, Vienna, England, &c.
             Colbatch, John, 1664-1748.
          
           [4], viii, 180, 172 p.
           
             Printed for Thomas Bennet ...,
             London :
             1700.
          
           
             Written by J. Colbatch. Cf. Halkett & Laing (2nd ed.).
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Portugal -- History -- Peter II, 1683-1706.
           Portugal -- Foreign relations.
        
      
    
     
        2006-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-07 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-12 John Pas
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-12 John Pas
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           ACCOUNT
           OF
           THE
           Court
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           Under
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           present
           King
           Dom
           PEDRO
           II.
           
        
         
           WITH
           Some
           Discourses
           on
           the
           Interests
           of
           PORTVGAL
           ,
           with
           Regard
           to
           other
           Sovereigns
           ;
           CONTAINING
           A
           Relation
           of
           the
           most
           Considerable
           Transactions
           that
           have
           pass'd
           of
           late
           between
           that
           Court
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             France
             ,
             Vienna
             ,
             England
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Thomas
             Bennet
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Half-Moon
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-Yard
           ,
           1700.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             PART
             I.
             
          
           
             OF
             the
             King
             of
             
               Portugal
               .
               Page
            
             3
          
           
             Of
             the
             Publick
             Revenues
             ,
             and
             the
             Forces
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             both
             by
             Land
             and
             Sea.
             19
          
           
             Of
             His
             Majesty's
             first
             Queen
             .
             43
          
           
             Of
             the
             late
             Queen
             .
             109
          
           
             Of
             the
             Queen
             Dowager
             of
             England
             .
             125
          
           
             Of
             the
             late
             Infanta
             .
             128
          
           
             Of
             the
             King's
             Issue
             by
             his
             second
             Marriage
             .
             148
          
           
             Of
             his
             Natural
             Daughter
             .
             160
          
           
             Of
             the
             Ministry
             .
             164
          
           
             Of
             the
             Marquess
             of
             Alegrete
             .
             165
          
           
             Of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Cadaval
             .
             171
          
           
             Of
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Lisbon
             .
             172
          
           
             Of
             the
             Marquess
             of
             Aronches
             .
             178
          
           
             Of
             the
             Secretary
             of
             State.
             179
          
        
         
           
           
             PART
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             OF
             the
             Interests
             of
             Portugal
             with
             Relation
             to
             
               Rome
               .
               Page
            
             1
          
           
             To
             Spain
             .
             44
          
           
             France
             .
             62
          
           
             The
             Emperor
             ,
             Holland
             ,
             the
             Northern
             Crowns
             ,
             &c.
             114
          
           
             England
             .
             119
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
        
         
           THE
           Contents
           of
           the
           following
           Papers
           ,
           were
           intended
           to
           fill
           some
           few
           Chapters
           ,
           in
           a
           General
           Account
           of
           Portugal
           ;
           but
           the
           Author
           in
           digesting
           his
           Materials
           ,
           found
           them
           like
           to
           swell
           into
           almost
           as
           great
           a
           Volume
           as
           he
           design'd
           for
           the
           whole
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           resolve
           to
           venture
           them
           out
           by
           themselves
           ,
           as
           despairing
           of
           being
           read
           ,
           should
           the
           Bulk
           become
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           the
           taking
           in
           of
           the
           other
           Parts
           of
           his
           Subject
           wou'd
           make
           it
           .
           This
           is
           the
           true
           Reason
           why
           the
           
             Court
             of
             Portugal
          
           appears
           thus
           unaccompanied
           with
           such
           other
           Matters
           as
           shou'd
           have
           been
           plac'd
           before
           and
           after
           it
           ;
           which
           is
           what
           the
           Author
           was
           far
           from
           designing
           ,
           when
           he
           first
           began
           to
           write
           ;
           It
           was
           then
           ,
           for
           many
           Reasons
           ,
           the
           least
           in
           his
           Intention
           ,
           to
           single
           out
           the
           Court
           ,
           from
           that
           great
           Variety
           of
           Subjects
           which
           Portugal
           affords
           to
           one
           that
           is
           not
           altogether
           an
           idle
           Spectator
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           it
           convenient
           in
           describing
           the
           State
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           be
           more
           full
           in
           this
           part
           of
           his
           Account
           ,
           than
           they
           
           usually
           are
           ,
           who
           write
           of
           Foreign
           Countries
           :
           For
           to
           understand
           the
           Affairs
           of
           any
           Nation
           ,
           it
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           have
           some
           competent
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Court
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           of
           such
           as
           preside
           themselves
           at
           the
           Helm
           ,
           or
           have
           any
           great
           Influence
           upon
           those
           that
           do
           ;
           The
           Court
           ,
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           being
           to
           a
           Politick
           Body
           ,
           what
           the
           Mind
           is
           to
           the
           Natural
           ,
           communicating
           Life
           and
           Motion
           to
           all
           the
           Members
           ;
           and
           as
           that
           Vital
           Principle
           appears
           to
           be
           disposed
           ,
           or
           affected
           ,
           one
           may
           soonest
           discover
           the
           Symptoms
           of
           a
           Vigorous
           ,
           or
           a
           Weakly
           Constitution
           :
           And
           one
           who
           is
           well
           acquainted
           with
           the
           State
           of
           That
           ,
           may
           be
           enabled
           to
           give
           a
           good
           Account
           of
           the
           Publick
           Proceedings
           ,
           by
           tracing
           them
           to
           their
           Original
           Causes
           and
           Motives
           ;
           and
           may
           ,
           withal
           ,
           make
           some
           probable
           Conjecture
           ,
           what
           they
           are
           like
           to
           be
           in
           any
           suppos'd
           Case
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           likewise
           thought
           necessary
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           understand
           the
           true
           State
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           to
           know
           in
           what
           Terms
           that
           Kingdom
           stands
           with
           its
           several
           Neighbours
           ;
           those
           more
           especially
           ,
           in
           whose
           Will
           or
           Power
           it
           is
           to
           do
           any
           great
           Good
           or
           Harm
           .
           Now
           the
           best
           way
           to
           know
           ,
           how
           far
           Portugal
           is
           to
           expect
           either
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           from
           them
           ,
           is
           by
           considering
           what
           it
           hath
           receiv'd
           already
           ;
           former
           Experience
           being
           the
           surest
           Evidence
           in
           this
           Case
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           the
           Design
           of
           those
           Discourses
           ,
           that
           make
           the
           Second
           Part
           of
           this
           Piece
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           
           Portugal
           hath
           been
           served
           by
           its
           real
           or
           pretended
           Friends
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           they
           have
           been
           put
           to
           the
           Trial
           ,
           or
           had
           any
           occasion
           to
           discover
           themselves
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           conceiv'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Transactions
           that
           have
           pass'd
           between
           this
           ,
           and
           other
           Crowns
           ,
           since
           the
           House
           of
           Bragança
           came
           to
           be
           in
           possession
           of
           the
           Throne
           ,
           are
           set
           in
           a
           just
           Light
           ,
           so
           far
           at
           least
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Reader
           may
           easily
           perceive
           ,
           what
           the
           true
           Interests
           of
           Portugal
           are
           ;
           and
           whether
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           duly
           cultivated
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           have
           the
           Management
           of
           Affairs
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           chief
           Business
           of
           this
           Preface
           ,
           is
           to
           justifie
           the
           Author's
           Credit
           with
           the
           Reader
           ;
           which
           may
           possibly
           be
           called
           in
           question
           ,
           in
           regard
           to
           several
           Particulars
           ,
           in
           the
           following
           Account
           .
           He
           is
           far
           from
           the
           Folly
           of
           thinking
           himself
           exempt
           from
           Mistakes
           ;
           it
           is
           very
           likely
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           many
           ,
           in
           that
           great
           variety
           of
           Matters
           which
           he
           hath
           had
           occasion
           to
           mention
           .
           He
           does
           not
           remember
           ,
           that
           he
           ever
           saw
           any
           Relation
           of
           our
           English
           Affairs
           ,
           made
           by
           Strangers
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           many
           palpable
           Errors
           in
           it
           ;
           which
           makes
           him
           the
           less
           confident
           of
           his
           own
           Performance
           :
           And
           he
           expects
           the
           like
           Allowances
           ,
           that
           are
           usually
           made
           to
           those
           that
           write
           of
           Foreign
           Countries
           .
           However
           ,
           he
           must
           acknowledge
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           those
           grosser
           Faults
           that
           are
           commonly
           observ'd
           in
           ordinary
           Travellers
           ,
           wou'd
           be
           much
           more
           inexcusable
           in
           him
           ;
           he
           
           having
           liv'd
           for
           some
           Years
           in
           the
           Country
           he
           writes
           of
           ,
           his
           Acquaintance
           was
           amongst
           intelligent
           Persons
           ,
           who
           had
           lived
           there
           much
           longer
           ;
           he
           hath
           been
           somewhat
           conversant
           with
           the
           Portuguese
           Authors
           ,
           and
           hath
           brought
           away
           with
           him
           a
           Collection
           of
           such
           of
           them
           as
           are
           most
           esteem'd
           ;
           and
           out
           of
           these
           last
           ,
           he
           is
           ready
           to
           produce
           his
           Evidence
           ,
           for
           such
           Passages
           in
           this
           Piece
           ,
           as
           are
           most
           likely
           to
           be
           call'd
           in
           question
           .
        
         
           In
           relating
           that
           great
           Transaction
           ,
           wherein
           His
           present
           Majesty's
           first
           Queen
           had
           so
           large
           a
           share
           ,
           he
           hath
           taken
           the
           principal
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           from
           the
           
             Catastrophe
             de
             Portugal
          
           ,
           written
           in
           Defence
           of
           the
           Party
           which
           got
           the
           Vpper-hand
           ;
           the
           Substance
           whereof
           ,
           as
           the
           Writer
           pretends
           ,
           was
           read
           before
           the
           Three
           Estates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           Reflections
           very
           different
           from
           his
           ,
           are
           frequently
           made
           here
           upon
           the
           very
           same
           Facts
           ;
           The
           Author
           ,
           on
           many
           Occasions
           ,
           as
           little
           approving
           of
           that
           Writers
           Sentiments
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           of
           his
           Stile
           throughout
           the
           Book
           ;
           which
           is
           that
           of
           a
           most
           passionate
           and
           furious
           Declaimer
           ,
           rather
           than
           a
           just
           Historian
           .
           In
           speaking
           of
           the
           Portuguese
           Affairs
           ;
           with
           relation
           to
           Rome
           ,
           he
           hath
           likewise
           made
           great
           use
           of
           the
           Publick
           Acts
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Estates
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           the
           
             Conde
             da
             Eryceiras
             Portugal
             Restaurado
          
           .
           He
           hath
           also
           followed
           the
           same
           Noble
           Author
           ,
           in
           what
           he
           relates
           concerning
           the
           Negotiations
           
           with
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           .
           The
           Conde
           had
           Opportunities
           to
           inform
           himself
           of
           these
           Matters
           at
           the
           best
           Hand
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           the
           Reports
           and
           Letters
           of
           Publick
           Ministers
           :
           His
           Lordship
           hath
           indeed
           given
           us
           in
           England
           great
           occasion
           to
           complain
           of
           him
           ;
           but
           that
           may
           have
           been
           for
           Reasons
           ,
           which
           will
           never
           make
           him
           suspected
           of
           being
           much
           prejudiced
           against
           either
           Rome
           ,
           or
           France
           .
           Cardinal
           
           Mazarine's
           Conduct
           ,
           in
           the
           Cause
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           at
           the
           Pirenees
           ,
           is
           describ'd
           from
           his
           own
           Letters
           .
           The
           Information
           received
           by
           the
           Author
           ,
           concerning
           the
           great
           part
           which
           the
           English
           had
           ,
           in
           the
           Victories
           obtain'd
           over
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           in
           concluding
           the
           Peace
           ,
           and
           consequently
           in
           establishing
           the
           Portuguese
           Throne
           ,
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           desire
           no
           better
           .
           He
           hath
           taken
           some
           Particulars
           about
           the
           intended
           Match
           between
           the
           late
           Infanta
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           transacted
           at
           Turin
           ,
           from
           the
           famous
           
             Gregorio
             Leti
          
           :
           But
           he
           hath
           spoken
           dubiously
           of
           them
           ;
           tho'
           if
           that
           Writer
           be
           of
           any
           Credit
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           believed
           ,
           as
           to
           things
           done
           at
           Turin
           ,
           he
           having
           lived
           so
           long
           as
           he
           did
           in
           the
           Neighbourhood
           .
           There
           are
           some
           things
           likewise
           in
           the
           Chapter
           of
           Spain
           ,
           borrowed
           from
           him
           ,
           Leti
           pretending
           to
           a
           Personal
           Acquaintance
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Giovinazzo
           .
           In
           the
           Chapter
           concerning
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           he
           hath
           made
           some
           use
           ,
           and
           but
           little
           ,
           of
           a
           Memoir
           in
           French
           ,
           
           which
           was
           handed
           about
           in
           Manuscript
           ,
           at
           Lisbon
           ,
           written
           ,
           as
           't
           was
           said
           ,
           by
           a
           German
           ,
           that
           was
           Secretary
           to
           the
           late
           Queen
           ;
           but
           he
           is
           too
           severe
           in
           his
           Censures
           ,
           to
           be
           much
           follow'd
           by
           one
           that
           would
           not
           be
           thought
           satyrical
           .
           He
           hath
           cause
           to
           fear
           ,
           that
           his
           Account
           of
           the
           Customs
           and
           Taxes
           ,
           is
           neither
           so
           exact
           ,
           nor
           so
           full
           ,
           as
           he
           could
           wish
           ,
           he
           being
           little
           acquainted
           with
           those
           Matters
           ;
           however
           ,
           he
           shew'd
           it
           to
           one
           whose
           Business
           it
           was
           to
           know
           them
           better
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           discover
           to
           him
           any
           Error
           in
           it
           .
           Some
           may
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           Portuguese
           Money
           ,
           is
           set
           against
           our
           English
           ,
           at
           too
           low
           a
           Rate
           ,
           the
           Exchange
           ,
           of
           late
           Years
           ,
           having
           run
           much
           higher
           on
           the
           Portuguese
           side
           ;
           but
           he
           is
           assured
           by
           those
           that
           are
           more
           skilful
           than
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           justly
           reckon'd
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           intrinsick
           Value
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           material
           said
           ,
           concerning
           the
           
             Croisade
             Bull
          
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Bull
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           Papers
           publish'd
           by
           the
           Commissary
           ,
           by
           Authority
           from
           the
           Pope
           ;
           this
           ,
           and
           another
           Bull
           ,
           with
           some
           more
           Authentick
           Papers
           ,
           should
           have
           been
           placed
           at
           the
           End
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           had
           there
           been
           room
           for
           them
           :
           But
           they
           shall
           be
           forth-coming
           ,
           whenever
           it
           is
           thought
           convenient
           .
           The
           Transactions
           between
           Xavier
           ,
           and
           her
           late
           Majesty
           ,
           have
           been
           related
           upon
           the
           Credit
           of
           the
           Authors
           mention'd
           on
           that
           occasion
           .
           The
           Jesuits
           Address
           is
           faithfully
           translated
           only
           it
           was
           forgot
           to
           give
           necessary
           Directions
           
           to
           the
           Compositor
           ,
           to
           put
           Breaches
           in
           several
           places
           ,
           the
           Orator
           making
           a
           great
           many
           more
           Flourishes
           ,
           to
           the
           like
           purpose
           with
           those
           set
           down
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           past
           over
           ,
           lest
           he
           should
           appear
           tedious
           ;
           however
           ,
           this
           Omission
           hath
           occasion'd
           little
           or
           no
           alteration
           in
           the
           Sense
           ;
           great
           care
           was
           taken
           in
           the
           Translation
           ,
           not
           to
           pervert
           his
           Meaning
           ,
           by
           the
           least
           Turn
           of
           Expression
           ,
           tho'
           in
           one
           Passage
           it
           cost
           some
           Pains
           to
           make
           him
           speak
           English
           in
           modest
           Terms
           .
           The
           Relation
           of
           the
           Deceased
           Prince's
           Investiture
           in
           the
           Vniversal
           Monarchy
           ,
           is
           wholly
           Padre
           Vieira's
           own
           :
           It
           is
           indeed
           very
           much
           contracted
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           hoped
           ,
           that
           his
           Sense
           is
           not
           much
           obscured
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           given
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           in
           a
           literal
           Translation
           of
           his
           own
           Words
           .
           The
           Reader
           may
           wonder
           to
           see
           this
           Father
           brought
           in
           upon
           the
           Stage
           so
           often
           as
           he
           is
           ;
           which
           ,
           in
           truth
           ,
           is
           so
           very
           often
           ,
           that
           his
           Name
           is
           sometimes
           suppressed
           :
           And
           some
           may
           think
           it
           unfair
           ,
           to
           insist
           so
           much
           upon
           the
           Whimsies
           of
           one
           Man
           ,
           since
           from
           Relations
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           People
           commonly
           form
           their
           Notions
           of
           the
           general
           Character
           and
           Genius
           of
           a
           whole
           Nation
           .
           But
           the
           Author
           is
           far
           from
           being
           Conscious
           to
           himself
           of
           any
           disingenuous
           Dealing
           in
           this
           respect
           ;
           one
           great
           Reason
           why
           he
           thought
           fit
           to
           single
           out
           
             Padre
             Vieira
          
           ,
           from
           amongst
           several
           other
           of
           the
           famous
           Preachers
           in
           Portugal
           ,
           whose
           Works
           are
           now
           by
           him
           ,
           was
           ,
           because
           he
           wou'd
           give
           for
           a
           
           Specimen
           ,
           the
           very
           best
           of
           the
           kind
           ,
           as
           
             Padre
             Vieira
          
           is
           generally
           acknowledg'd
           to
           be
           by
           his
           Country-men
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           there
           never
           was
           a
           Preacher
           so
           universally
           ,
           or
           so
           highly
           approv'd
           of
           in
           Portugal
           ,
           by
           all
           Orders
           and
           Degrees
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           the
           Reason
           commonly
           given
           for
           his
           being
           so
           much
           esteem'd
           is
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           one
           of
           the
           least
           guilty
           of
           those
           prodigious
           Extravagancies
           which
           Strangers
           are
           so
           much
           astonish'd
           at
           in
           the
           Sermons
           of
           other
           Preachers
           ;
           tho'
           the
           Truth
           is
           ,
           one
           wou'd
           take
           that
           particular
           Instance
           now
           mention'd
           ,
           to
           be
           both
           an
           Original
           ,
           and
           a
           Nonsuch
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AN
           ACCOUNT
           OF
           THE
           Court
           of
           PORTVGAL
           ,
           UNDER
           THE
           REIGN
           Of
           the
           Present
           KING
           ,
           
             Dom
             Pedro
          
           II.
           
        
         
           THIS
           present
           Account
           of
           the
           Portuguese
           Court
           ,
           is
           confin'd
           to
           the
           Royal
           Family
           ,
           and
           such
           of
           the
           Ministers
           as
           are
           suppos'd
           to
           have
           a
           more
           than
           ordinary
           Share
           in
           the
           Direction
           of
           Affairs
           :
           Other
           Matters
           being
           reserv'd
           for
           a
           more
           General
           Account
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           and
           Government
           .
        
         
           The
           Subject
           of
           this
           ,
           is
           commonly
           the
           most
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           in
           Relations
           from
           Foreign
           Countries
           ;
           and
           will
           therefore
           be
           more
           enlarg'd
           upon
           
           than
           hath
           been
           usual
           in
           Works
           of
           a
           like
           Nature
           :
           For
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           hoped
           ,
           the
           Dignity
           of
           the
           Persons
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           ,
           and
           the
           Importance
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           Novelty
           of
           the
           Matters
           to
           be
           related
           ,
           may
           serve
           for
           an
           Excuse
           .
        
         
           There
           will
           perhaps
           be
           occasion
           for
           some
           such
           Apology
           ,
           in
           several
           of
           the
           following
           Chapters
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           be
           any
           where
           needless
           ,
           it
           is
           certainly
           in
           the
           first
           .
           The
           KING
           ,
           since
           his
           being
           setled
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           having
           obtain'd
           a
           Character
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           Fair
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           stands
           in
           so
           little
           need
           of
           Shading
           ,
           that
           none
           can
           with
           Reason
           think
           amiss
           of
           an
           Endeavour
           to
           draw
           it
           at
           full
           Length
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           it
           in
           a
           just
           Light.
           
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             KING
             .
          
           
             HIS
             Title
             is
             ,
             
               The
               High
               and
               Mighty
               Prince
               ,
               Dom
            
             PEDRO
             
               the
               Second
               ,
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               GOD
               ,
               King
               of
            
             Portugal
             ,
             
               and
               of
               the
            
             Algarves
             ,
             
               on
               this
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               in
            
             Africa
             ;
             
               Lord
               of
            
             Guinè
             ,
             
               and
               of
               the
               Conquest
               ,
               Navigation
               ,
               Commerce
               ,
               of
            
             Aethiopia
             ,
             Arabia
             ,
             Persia
             ;
             
               and
               of
            
             India
             ,
             with
             an
             &c.
             
          
           
             He
             was
             born
             the
             26th
             of
             April
             ,
             1648.
             
             He
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             Government
             ,
             with
             the
             Title
             of
             Prince-Regent
             ,
             the
             23d
             of
             November
             ,
             1667
             ;
             when
             King
             Dom
             Alfonso
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             his
             elder
             Brother
             ,
             was
             Dethron'd
             ;
             and
             he
             succeeded
             to
             the
             Crown
             at
             the
             Death
             of
             that
             King
             ,
             which
             hapned
             on
             the
             12th
             of
             December
             ,
             1683.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             of
             a
             robust
             and
             vigorous
             Constitution
             ,
             tall
             of
             Person
             ,
             somewhat
             above
             the
             ordinary
             size
             ,
             and
             proportionably
             big
             ;
             of
             wonderful
             Strength
             ,
             and
             great
             Activity
             of
             Body
             ,
             as
             appears
             still
             by
             the
             Proof
             he
             makes
             of
             both
             ,
             at
             his
             ordinary
             Exercises
             and
             Diversions
             .
             He
             is
             of
             a
             grave
             and
             comely
             Aspect
             ,
             hath
             nothing
             of
             Haughtiness
             in
             his
             Looks
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             such
             an
             Air
             of
             Modesty
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             thought
             unusual
             in
             Persons
             of
             his
             Rank
             :
             He
             appears
             somewhat
             uneasie
             ,
             when
             gaz'd
             upon
             by
             a
             Multitude
             ;
             and
             one
             may
             discern
             a
             little
             Disorder
             in
             his
             Countenance
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             Speaking
             in
             Publick
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             he
             is
             not
             used
             to
             .
             He
             wears
             a
             long
             black
             Perruque
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             appears
             in
             Publick
             ,
             is
             always
             habited
             in
             Black
             ,
             with
             a
             Cloak
             ,
             and
             long
             Lace-Band
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
             common
             Wear
             ,
             among
             People
             of
             any
             Fashion
             ,
             about
             the
             Town
             .
             At
             other
             times
             he
             goes
             without
             a
             Cloak
             ,
             and
             in
             colour'd
             Cloaths
             ,
             made
             after
             the
             French
             Mode
             ;
             unless
             it
             be
             whilst
             a
             Pragmatica
             ,
             prescribing
             the
             Fashion
             ,
             is
             in
             force
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             hath
             several
             times
             published
             Edicts
             to
             that
             purpose
             )
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             King's
             Cloaths
             are
             made
             after
             the
             Pattern
             he
             would
             have
             follow'd
             by
             his
             Subjects
             .
             'Till
             English
             black
             Cloth
             was
             allow'd
             of
             ,
             His
             Majesty
             usually
             wore
             
             Colchester-Bays
             .
          
           
             This
             Prince
             is
             of
             a
             quick
             Apprehension
             ,
             and
             a
             piercing
             Judgment
             ,
             sensible
             ,
             thoughtful
             ,
             and
             inclinable
             to
             Melancholy
             ,
             which
             of
             late
             Years
             hath
             grown
             much
             upon
             him
             ;
             upon
             what
             occasion
             ,
             I
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             determine
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             a
             very
             Religious
             Prince
             ,
             being
             constantly
             observant
             of
             the
             Set-Times
             and
             Seasons
             of
             Devotion
             :
             Is
             often
             heard
             ,
             by
             those
             that
             are
             near
             him
             ,
             saying
             over
             his
             Ave-Maries
             ,
             and
             Pater-Nosters
             ,
             to
             himself
             .
             He
             shews
             a
             great
             Zeal
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Infidels
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             is
             at
             great
             Charges
             in
             sending
             out
             Missionaries
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Ships
             on
             purpose
             for
             that
             end
             .
             Nor
             doth
             he
             think
             it
             below
             him
             ,
             to
             concern
             himself
             in
             bringing
             over
             to
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             hath
             been
             taught
             to
             call
             Hereticks
             ,
             be
             the
             Persons
             never
             so
             mean.
             But
             above
             all
             ,
             he
             is
             exceeding
             charitable
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             it
             from
             good
             Hands
             ,
             expends
             large
             Sums
             that
             way
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             very
             temperate
             in
             his
             Diet
             ,
             eats
             commonly
             alone
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             sitting
             on
             the
             Floor
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             Custom
             of
             the
             Country
             ;
             (
             which
             the
             Women
             observe
             to
             this
             Day
             )
             with
             a
             flat
             piece
             of
             Cork
             under
             him
             ,
             seldom
             more
             than
             one
             Attendant
             waiting
             on
             him
             while
             he
             eats
             .
             His
             Meals
             are
             extreamly
             moderate
             ,
             
             and
             provided
             as
             for
             a
             single
             Person
             .
             His
             constant
             Drink
             is
             Water
             ;
             for
             he
             never
             uses
             any
             strong
             Liquors
             .
             He
             hath
             so
             great
             an
             Aversion
             to
             Wine
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             refrain
             from
             it
             himself
             but
             obliges
             all
             about
             him
             to
             a
             like
             Abstinence
             .
             Such
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             that
             have
             drunk
             Wine
             ,
             must
             keep
             from
             Court
             that
             Day
             :
             For
             His
             Majesty
             would
             discover
             them
             by
             the
             Smell
             ,
             and
             not
             fail
             to
             signifie
             his
             Displeasure
             .
             Nor
             doth
             he
             find
             it
             difficult
             to
             make
             himself
             obey'd
             in
             this
             Point
             ;
             People
             of
             this
             Country
             ,
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             more
             especially
             ,
             and
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             all
             that
             have
             the
             least
             regard
             to
             their
             Credit
             ,
             being
             very
             shy
             of
             drinking
             Wine
             :
             And
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             People
             in
             Europe
             ,
             less
             addicted
             ,
             to
             that
             most
             inexcusable
             Vice
             of
             Drunkenness
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             I
             can
             say
             nothing
             in
             Commendation
             of
             this
             King's
             Temperance
             of
             another
             sort
             ;
             there
             being
             certain
             forbidden
             Pleasures
             ,
             that
             are
             too
             much
             allow'd
             of
             in
             Portugal
             :
             In
             which
             ,
             if
             common
             Report
             ,
             among
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             be
             to
             be
             credited
             ,
             he
             hath
             indulg'd
             himself
             very
             much
             :
             And
             they
             say
             ,
             he
             has
             not
             been
             wholly
             free
             from
             the
             Inconveniences
             consequent
             to
             such
             a
             Practice
             .
             I
             never
             heard
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             had
             any
             declared
             Favourite
             of
             the
             Sex
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             one
             
             French-Woman
             ;
             who
             had
             that
             Title
             ,
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             among
             the
             People
             :
             But
             those
             he
             hath
             had
             this
             Commerce
             with
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             be
             of
             the
             lowest
             Rank
             (
             the
             
             French-Woman
             excepted
             )
             ,
             and
             very
             many
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             of
             the
             same
             Colour
             .
             He
             hath
             not
             ,
             as
             yet
             ,
             acknowledg'd
             any
             unlawful
             Issue
             ,
             save
             one
             Daughter
             ,
             whose
             Mother
             was
             a
             mean
             Person
             .
          
           
           
             He
             hath
             not
             been
             brought
             up
             to
             Letters
             ;
             some
             say
             ,
             we
             may
             use
             the
             Term
             in
             the
             strictest
             Sense
             :
             But
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             Publick
             Dispatches
             are
             neatly
             sign'd
             with
             his
             own
             Hand
             .
             However
             ,
             considering
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             Education
             ,
             he
             can
             have
             but
             little
             of
             what
             we
             generally
             call
             Learning
             ,
             yet
             he
             speaks
             Spanish
             very
             well
             ;
             and
             uses
             that
             Language
             as
             often
             as
             he
             is
             address'd
             to
             in
             it
             by
             Foreigners
             .
             And
             as
             for
             his
             Native
             Tongue
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             scarce
             a
             Person
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             that
             speaks
             it
             more
             Properly
             ,
             or
             with
             greater
             Elegance
             :
             And
             he
             hath
             so
             well
             improved
             himself
             by
             Practice
             ,
             that
             Foreign
             Ministers
             do
             much
             admire
             his
             great
             Capacity
             for
             Business
             .
             They
             find
             in
             their
             Addresses
             to
             him
             ;
             which
             ,
             in
             this
             Court
             ,
             they
             have
             frequent
             occasion
             to
             make
             ;
             that
             he
             comprehends
             with
             much
             ease
             ,
             the
             Matter
             they
             propose
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             ;
             and
             will
             ,
             upon
             the
             Spot
             ,
             discourse
             with
             them
             readily
             about
             it
             :
             He
             speaks
             always
             to
             the
             Purpose
             ,
             and
             answers
             to
             the
             Point
             ;
             and
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             will
             manage
             the
             Matter
             with
             as
             great
             Dexterity
             as
             any
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Among
             other
             Inconveniences
             that
             attend
             his
             being
             unacquainted
             with
             Books
             ,
             this
             is
             none
             of
             the
             least
             ;
             that
             instead
             of
             those
             more
             pleasant
             Amusements
             ,
             that
             delight
             and
             recreate
             the
             Mind
             ,
             his
             Diversions
             consist
             most
             in
             Bodily
             Exercises
             ;
             or
             if
             the
             Time
             does
             not
             serve
             for
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             Business
             of
             the
             Day
             is
             over
             ,
             He
             ,
             instead
             of
             such
             Conversation
             as
             may
             be
             thought
             more
             fit
             to
             entertain
             a
             Prince
             ,
             admits
             into
             his
             Presence
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             younger
             Nobility
             ,
             but
             Persons
             of
             a
             much
             inferiour
             Rank
             ,
             who
             divert
             His
             Majesty
             with
             the
             News
             and
             Intrigues
             of
             the
             Town
             :
             And
             they
             say
             ,
             That
             when
             any
             thing
             remarkable
             happens
             ,
             or
             is
             talk'd
             of
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             of
             any
             
             Sort
             ,
             or
             Nation
             ,
             His
             Majesty
             is
             sure
             to
             have
             the
             Story
             brought
             him
             at
             Night
             .
             But
             at
             Times
             of
             more
             Leisure
             ,
             his
             ordinary
             Recreations
             are
             Hunting
             ,
             Shooting
             ,
             Riding
             ,
             and
             this
             last
             commonly
             at
             the
             Bull.
             Going
             a
             Hunting
             ,
             or
             Shooting
             ,
             he
             hath
             used
             to
             take
             his
             Queen
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             Sport
             ;
             and
             the
             Time
             between
             Christmas
             and
             Lent
             ,
             is
             always
             set-apart
             for
             these
             Diversions
             ;
             to
             which
             end
             ,
             the
             Court
             removes
             ,
             at
             that
             Season
             ,
             to
             Salvaterra
             ,
             a
             Country-House
             in
             Alemtejo
             ,
             about
             ten
             Leagues
             from
             Lisbon
             .
             But
             above
             all
             other
             Recreations
             ,
             the
             King
             takes
             a
             singular
             Delight
             in
             Riding
             ;
             he
             manages
             a
             Horse
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             scarce
             a
             Master
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             better
             skill'd
             in
             the
             Art
             ;
             tho'
             here
             almost
             every
             Body
             that
             is
             able
             to
             keep
             a
             Horse
             ,
             learns
             to
             Ride
             .
             His
             Majesty
             hath
             a
             Court
             on
             purpose
             for
             this
             Exercise
             ,
             belonging
             to
             his
             Palace
             at
             Lisbon
             ;
             but
             he
             indulges
             himself
             most
             at
             Alcantara
             ,
             a
             House
             of
             Pleasure
             ,
             a
             little
             way
             out
             of
             Town
             ;
             where
             he
             often
             enjoys
             himself
             at
             his
             beloved
             Exercise
             of
             Riding
             with
             his
             Lance
             at
             the
             Bull
             ,
             Performing
             with
             admirable
             Dexterity
             and
             Conduct
             .
             Nor
             is
             he
             content
             to
             deal
             with
             that
             fierce
             Animal
             on
             Horseback
             ,
             but
             he
             frequently
             engages
             him
             a
             Foot
             ;
             to
             this
             end
             he
             hath
             a
             small
             piece
             of
             Ground
             ,
             enclos'd
             with
             void
             Spaces
             in
             the
             Wall
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             big
             enough
             for
             His
             Majesty
             to
             escape
             through
             ,
             when
             the
             Bull
             proves
             too
             hard
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             sometimes
             does
             ,
             to
             the
             endangering
             of
             his
             Person
             ;
             tho'
             upon
             the
             least
             appearance
             of
             a
             Discomposure
             ,
             the
             Company
             is
             ready
             to
             come
             in
             to
             his
             Rescue
             :
             And
             on
             such
             Occasions
             ,
             one
             shall
             see
             the
             main
             Body
             of
             the
             Nobility
             engag'd
             about
             the
             Bull
             ,
             every
             one
             seizing
             him
             by
             that
             Part
             he
             can
             first
             lay
             hold
             on
             ,
             
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             the
             Horns
             ,
             the
             Neck
             ,
             or
             the
             Tail.
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             late
             hath
             not
             used
             this
             Exercise
             so
             frequently
             as
             formerly
             ;
             not
             that
             he
             finds
             any
             failure
             of
             his
             former
             Strength
             or
             Vigour
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             the
             Queen
             's
             great
             Tenderness
             for
             his
             Person
             :
             For
             Her
             Majesty
             would
             sometimes
             ,
             when
             she
             heard
             the
             King
             was
             thus
             employ'd
             ,
             take
             Coach
             presently
             ,
             and
             drive
             to
             Alcantara
             ;
             and
             upon
             her
             arrival
             the
             Sport
             was
             at
             an
             end
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             never
             fails
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             publick
             Bull-runnings
             all
             the
             three
             Days
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             time
             this
             Feast
             usually
             lasts
             :
             Perhaps
             his
             Compliance
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Augustus
             was
             on
             the
             like
             Occasions
             ,
             may
             be
             as
             much
             to
             please
             the
             People
             as
             Himself
             :
             For
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             from
             the
             highest
             to
             the
             lowest
             ,
             are
             strangely
             fond
             of
             the
             Sport.
             It
             hath
             been
             an
             ancient
             Custom
             ,
             which
             is
             still
             kept
             up
             ,
             for
             the
             Chamber
             of
             Lisbon
             to
             entertain
             the
             People
             with
             this
             Sight
             ,
             in
             Honour
             to
             St.
             Anthony
             ,
             the
             Son
             and
             Patron
             of
             the
             City
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             Gratitude
             ,
             for
             the
             Birth
             of
             an
             Infante
             ,
             a
             Pretence
             which
             the
             King
             of
             late
             hath
             furnished
             them
             with
             almost
             every
             Year
             :
             Tho'
             it
             is
             thought
             one
             Reason
             may
             be
             the
             raising
             of
             a
             considerable
             Sum
             of
             Money
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             by
             the
             Scaffolds
             that
             are
             built
             about
             a
             very
             large
             Square
             ,
             before
             the
             Palace
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             sure
             to
             be
             fill'd
             ;
             for
             at
             the
             News
             of
             a
             Bull-running
             ,
             the
             People
             come
             flocking
             in
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Country
             round
             about
             .
             The
             King
             has
             a
             fine
             Balcony
             built
             for
             him
             out
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Palace-Windows
             ,
             where
             he
             sits
             all
             the
             time
             with
             his
             Queen
             ,
             and
             the
             young
             Princes
             ,
             attended
             by
             a
             Nobleman
             ;
             who
             receives
             his
             Orders
             ,
             and
             delivers
             them
             out
             at
             another
             Window
             ,
             for
             the
             Conduct
             of
             the
             Cavalier
             ,
             and
             the
             Management
             of
             the
             Bulls
             .
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             tho'
             
             he
             sits
             compos'd
             all
             the
             while
             ,
             yet
             is
             so
             intent
             upon
             the
             Sport
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             sometimes
             heard
             by
             those
             in
             the
             Seats
             under
             him
             ,
             applauding
             the
             Cavalier
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             given
             a
             lucky
             Stroke
             ;
             and
             one
             that
             comes
             off
             with
             Credit
             ,
             shall
             the
             next
             Day
             be
             received
             by
             him
             in
             the
             most
             kind
             and
             obliging
             manner
             ,
             and
             may
             depend
             afterwards
             on
             his
             Favour
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             lies
             a
             great
             Complaint
             against
             His
             Majesty
             on
             this
             occasion
             :
             That
             he
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             private
             Diversion
             ,
             abates
             much
             of
             the
             Satisfaction
             the
             People
             would
             otherwise
             take
             :
             For
             before
             the
             Bulls
             appear
             in
             Publick
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             trying
             what
             Metal
             they
             are
             made
             of
             ,
             will
             have
             them
             to
             Alcantara
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             commonly
             so
             harrass'd
             out
             ,
             that
             very
             few
             of
             them
             will
             make
             head
             against
             the
             Cavalier
             ;
             and
             when
             a
             sprightly
             Bull
             appears
             ,
             that
             is
             likely
             to
             make
             them
             Sport
             ,
             and
             do
             Mischief
             ,
             the
             King
             will
             sometimes
             order
             him
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             again
             ,
             and
             reserved
             for
             his
             own
             use
             :
             This
             sets
             the
             People
             a
             murmuring
             .
             A
             happy
             People
             ,
             were
             this
             the
             greatest
             Grievance
             they
             had
             to
             complain
             of
             !
             And
             ,
             in
             truth
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             they
             can
             lay
             to
             their
             King's
             Charge
             ,
             or
             that
             appears
             to
             him
             to
             be
             in
             his
             Power
             to
             redress
             .
          
           
             For
             tho'
             the
             Opinions
             of
             Men
             are
             various
             concerning
             the
             Cause
             and
             Manner
             of
             his
             first
             taking
             upon
             him
             the
             Government
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             generally
             agreed
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Administration
             thereof
             ,
             he
             hath
             all
             along
             shewn
             himself
             to
             be
             most
             tenderly
             careful
             of
             his
             Peoples
             Welfare
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             whole
             Conduct
             ,
             to
             have
             highly
             deserved
             the
             Character
             that
             is
             giv'n
             him
             ,
             of
             a
             truly
             just
             and
             good
             Prince
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             somewhat
             difficult
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             to
             this
             Character
             ,
             some
             former
             Transactions
             ,
             
             wherein
             his
             Name
             was
             much
             made
             use
             of
             ;
             but
             then
             it
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             while
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             liable
             to
             Censure
             ,
             were
             transacted
             ,
             he
             was
             very
             young
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             others
             .
             But
             in
             what
             relates
             to
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             I
             find
             ,
             upon
             the
             exactest
             Enquiry
             I
             could
             make
             ,
             People
             of
             all
             Parties
             to
             be
             generally
             agreed
             in
             their
             Opinions
             concerning
             him
             ;
             and
             in
             Portugal
             they
             take
             as
             great
             a
             Liberty
             in
             speaking
             their
             Minds
             of
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             other
             Country
             whatsoever
             :
             But
             they
             have
             here
             so
             high
             an
             Esteem
             for
             their
             King
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             blame
             any
             thing
             in
             his
             Conduct
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             not
             making
             use
             of
             his
             great
             Power
             ,
             so
             often
             as
             they
             could
             wish
             ;
             they
             think
             he
             pays
             too
             great
             a
             Deference
             to
             his
             Counsellors
             ,
             and
             to
             these
             they
             impute
             all
             the
             Hardships
             they
             suffer
             .
             The
             same
             thing
             is
             taken
             Notice
             of
             by
             Foreigners
             ,
             and
             reckon'd
             to
             be
             the
             Cause
             of
             any
             false
             Steps
             this
             Court
             may
             have
             taken
             ,
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Honour
             and
             true
             Interests
             of
             the
             Crown
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             Fault
             the
             wisest
             Men
             are
             guilty
             of
             ,
             to
             have
             too
             great
             a
             distrust
             of
             themselves
             .
             And
             this
             King
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             is
             perswaded
             to
             do
             nothing
             of
             Importance
             ,
             without
             the
             Advice
             and
             Concurrence
             of
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             thinking
             it
             the
             safest
             Course
             he
             can
             take
             for
             the
             Discharge
             of
             his
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             a
             Religious
             Observer
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             has
             thereby
             delivered
             his
             Kingdom
             from
             many
             great
             Disorders
             ,
             that
             it
             before
             labour'd
             under
             .
             Robberies
             on
             the
             High-Way
             are
             now
             seldom
             ,
             or
             never
             heard
             of
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             universal
             Poverty
             that
             appears
             throughout
             the
             Country
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             before
             this
             Reign
             ,
             't
             was
             unsafe
             for
             any
             to
             be
             abroad
             in
             the
             Evening
             ,
             about
             ,
             and
             within
             the
             City
             it self
             .
          
           
           
             Murders
             are
             not
             near
             so
             frequent
             now
             as
             formerly
             ,
             the
             King
             growing
             every
             Day
             more
             and
             more
             severe
             against
             the
             Guilty
             :
             And
             in
             truth
             ,
             there
             was
             great
             occasion
             for
             it
             ,
             Crimes
             of
             this
             Nature
             being
             very
             lightly
             made
             of
             in
             this
             Country
             ,
             if
             committed
             in
             a
             Fray
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             slightest
             Provocation
             :
             A
             former
             Grudge
             ,
             tho'
             of
             old
             standing
             ,
             was
             used
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             justifiable
             Excuse
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             Murder
             was
             committed
             in
             the
             most
             cowardly
             and
             treacherous
             manner
             ;
             the
             Criminal
             was
             acquitted
             ,
             or
             sued
             out
             his
             Pardon
             of
             Course
             ,
             or
             fled
             to
             Sanctuary
             ;
             and
             being
             once
             there
             ,
             procur'd
             a
             
               Carta
               de
               Seguro
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Protection
             given
             by
             the
             Government
             ,
             for
             one
             that
             hath
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             Sanctuary
             ,
             to
             appear
             abroad
             and
             sollicit
             his
             Cause
             ;
             whereby
             he
             has
             an
             opportunity
             given
             him
             to
             compound
             with
             his
             Prosecutors
             ,
             or
             by
             other
             means
             to
             take
             off
             ,
             or
             elude
             the
             Pursuit
             of
             Justice
             .
             But
             now
             
               Cartas
               de
               Seguro
            
             are
             more
             rarely
             granted
             ,
             and
             Criminals
             are
             oftentimes
             forc'd
             from
             Sanctuary
             .
             Such
             Order
             is
             taken
             for
             preserving
             the
             Peace
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             may
             pass
             through
             the
             City
             at
             any
             time
             of
             Night
             ,
             without
             meeting
             with
             the
             least
             Affront
             or
             Disturbance
             :
             Formerly
             the
             City
             was
             much
             infested
             ,
             and
             great
             Disorders
             committed
             by
             Night-Walkers
             of
             all
             Ranks
             and
             Orders
             ,
             from
             those
             of
             the
             first
             Quality
             ,
             down
             to
             the
             very
             Fryars
             .
             It
             is
             reported
             of
             an
             old
             Porter
             ,
             belonging
             to
             a
             certain
             Convent
             ,
             that
             he
             uses
             to
             tell
             with
             Regret
             ,
             how
             mightily
             the
             Time
             are
             altered
             ,
             from
             what
             they
             were
             in
             his
             Days
             ;
             when
             a
             Dozen
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             Fryars
             ,
             of
             his
             Convent
             ,
             would
             sally
             out
             in
             a
             Night
             upon
             Adventures
             :
             And
             there
             must
             be
             something
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             there
             goes
             a
             common
             Saying
             
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             That
             
               it
               is
               equally
               dangerous
               to
               deal
               with
               a
               Fryar
               by
               Night
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               Fidalgo
               by
               Day
               .
            
             The
             Reason
             usually
             given
             for
             it
             is
             :
             That
             in
             a
             Night-Scuffle
             the
             Fryar
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             stand
             as
             stoutly
             to
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             known
             ,
             as
             a
             Fidalgo
             wou'd
             in
             the
             Day-time
             because
             he
             is
             .
             But
             now
             all
             things
             are
             still
             and
             quiet
             ,
             the
             Clatterings
             of
             Swords
             and
             Targets
             ,
             which
             formerly
             used
             to
             be
             ever
             and
             anon
             disturbing
             Peoples
             Rest
             ,
             are
             seldom
             heard
             ;
             except
             it
             be
             on
             such
             Nights
             ,
             when
             People
             of
             all
             Sorts
             and
             Sexes
             ,
             are
             let
             loose
             to
             visit
             the
             Churches
             ;
             but
             those
             are
             Times
             of
             Indulgence
             ,
             and
             they
             take
             a
             Liberty
             then
             to
             commit
             all
             manner
             of
             Wickedness
             .
          
           
             The
             Fidalgo's
             (
             a
             Title
             common
             to
             such
             as
             are
             of
             Noble
             Families
             )
             who
             us'd
             to
             look
             upon
             themselves
             as
             above
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             beyond
             its
             reach
             ,
             are
             now
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             reduc'd
             to
             order
             ,
             Justice
             has
             its
             Course
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             meanest
             Subjects
             .
             Elderly
             People
             represent
             them
             as
             a
             sort
             of
             petty
             Tyrants
             ,
             exercising
             with
             great
             Barbarity
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             Despotick
             Power
             ,
             over
             the
             Lives
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             belong'd
             to
             those
             about
             them
             .
             But
             if
             there
             were
             any
             Grounds
             for
             such
             a
             Character
             ,
             this
             King's
             Government
             can
             never
             sufficiently
             be
             commended
             ,
             who
             hath
             wrought
             so
             great
             a
             Reformation
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             found
             ,
             at
             this
             Day
             ,
             as
             Noble
             Instances
             of
             Humanity
             ,
             and
             Courtesie
             ,
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             part
             of
             Europe
             .
          
           
             Three
             times
             a
             Week
             the
             King
             gives
             Audience
             to
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             Tuesdays
             and
             Thursdays
             to
             all
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             desire
             it
             ;
             Saturdays
             to
             his
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             Officers
             of
             State
             in
             particular
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Morning's-work
             of
             each
             Day
             .
             On
             the
             Days
             of
             general
             Audience
             ,
             the
             meanest
             Subject
             may
             have
             
             free
             Access
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             acquaint
             him
             of
             their
             Grievances
             ,
             to
             beg
             his
             Charity
             ,
             or
             
               Requerer
               Serviços
            
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             petition
             for
             a
             Pension
             on
             pretence
             of
             Service
             ;
             and
             Service
             is
             pretended
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             those
             that
             have
             done
             any
             thing
             for
             the
             Advantage
             of
             the
             Publick
             ,
             or
             the
             Crown
             ;
             but
             likewise
             by
             such
             as
             have
             been
             for
             any
             time
             in
             Employment
             ;
             which
             they
             think
             entitles
             them
             to
             a
             Pension
             ,
             or
             a
             better
             Place
             .
             His
             Majesty
             hears
             all
             with
             great
             Attention
             and
             Patience
             ,
             will
             let
             the
             Petitioner
             perceive
             he
             understands
             his
             Case
             ,
             and
             will
             remember
             him
             when
             he
             comes
             again
             ,
             and
             few
             part
             from
             his
             Presence
             dissatisfied
             .
          
           
             The
             currant
             Money
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             was
             so
             miserably
             clipt
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             diminished
             to
             near
             half
             the
             Value
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             an
             Order
             made
             by
             the
             Government
             ,
             That
             no
             Pieces
             of
             Eight
             should
             pass
             ,
             that
             weighed
             less
             than
             four
             Rials
             and
             a
             half
             :
             But
             now
             it
             is
             all
             reduc'd
             to
             a
             just
             Standard
             ;
             to
             which
             end
             ,
             it
             being
             found
             necessary
             to
             Re-coin
             all
             the
             Money
             ,
             both
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             the
             Ease
             of
             the
             poorer
             sort
             ,
             took
             the
             Loss
             of
             the
             Silver
             upon
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             Publick
             Revenues
             are
             managed
             to
             the
             best
             Advantage
             :
             The
             Accounts
             ,
             which
             were
             formerly
             all
             in
             Confusion
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             be
             reduc'd
             into
             an
             exact
             Order
             ,
             and
             kept
             with
             great
             Regularity
             .
             The
             Customs
             ,
             and
             Imposts
             ,
             are
             let
             out
             to
             Farm
             to
             Merchants
             ;
             the
             Contracter
             is
             he
             that
             will
             bid
             most
             ,
             Native
             ,
             or
             Foreigner
             :
             The
             King
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             thinking
             ,
             that
             Merchants
             ,
             who
             know
             best
             how
             to
             deal
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             can
             afford
             to
             give
             him
             more
             than
             he
             could
             make
             of
             them
             himself
             ;
             and
             his
             Customs
             are
             said
             to
             be
             much
             improv'd
             by
             this
             Method
             :
             For
             the
             King
             takes
             Care
             to
             make
             his
             Advantage
             
             of
             the
             Farmer
             's
             Diligence
             .
             The
             Contract
             never
             exceeds
             the
             Term
             of
             Three
             Years
             ;
             which
             expir'd
             ,
             an
             exact
             Account
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             Entries
             in
             the
             Custom-House
             ,
             of
             the
             Gains
             that
             have
             been
             made
             ,
             and
             regard
             had
             thereto
             at
             the
             next
             Auction
             ;
             and
             the
             Price
             ,
             through
             the
             Emulation
             of
             the
             Bidders
             ,
             is
             often
             rais'd
             much
             higher
             than
             was
             look'd
             for
             .
          
           
             A
             Course
             not
             unlike
             this
             is
             taken
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             has
             occasion
             to
             furnish
             his
             Magazines
             with
             Stores
             ,
             or
             wants
             any
             Foreign
             Commodities
             ;
             of
             which
             Publick
             Notice
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Merchants
             ,
             and
             the
             Bargain
             is
             made
             with
             him
             that
             will
             take
             care
             to
             procure
             them
             at
             the
             lowest
             Rate
             .
             The
             King
             is
             so
             punctual
             and
             speedy
             in
             his
             Payments
             ,
             that
             the
             Merchants
             are
             encouraged
             to
             deal
             with
             him
             for
             little
             Profit
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             are
             never
             wanting
             to
             under-bid
             each
             other
             :
             And
             I
             have
             been
             told
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             the
             King
             has
             generously
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             Heat
             of
             Contention
             they
             have
             been
             descending
             below
             a
             just
             Price
             ;
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             thinking
             it
             uncoming
             him
             ,
             to
             take
             Advantage
             at
             other
             Mens
             Follies
             .
             By
             this
             means
             he
             has
             his
             Stores
             always
             at
             the
             best
             hand
             ,
             and
             no
             Under-Officers
             being
             employ'd
             in
             buying
             them
             in
             ,
             he
             never
             suffers
             by
             their
             Knavery
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             be
             cheated
             by
             the
             Merchant
             who
             delivers
             them
             into
             his
             Magazines
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             always
             a
             Condition
             in
             the
             Bargain
             ,
             That
             a
             fair
             Trial
             shall
             be
             made
             of
             the
             Goods
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             paid
             for
             ,
             than
             will
             bear
             the
             Proof
             .
          
           
             The
             Revenues
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             are
             so
             very
             great
             ,
             that
             did
             they
             all
             come
             into
             the
             King's
             Hands
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             one
             of
             the
             richest
             Princes
             in
             Europe
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             the
             following
             Chapter
             .
             But
             so
             many
             Assignments
             are
             made
             upon
             
             almost
             every
             Branch
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             the
             King
             's
             private
             Patrimony
             ,
             as
             Duke
             of
             Bragança
             ,
             not
             excepted
             )
             so
             many
             Pensions
             paid
             to
             particular
             Persons
             and
             Families
             ,
             that
             they
             seem
             almost
             wholly
             diverted
             from
             the
             Publick
             Treasury
             .
             This
             extravagant
             Alienation
             of
             the
             Revenues
             ,
             was
             set
             on
             foot
             ,
             't
             is
             thought
             ,
             by
             the
             Spanish
             Kings
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             prosecution
             of
             their
             Design
             ,
             to
             reduce
             Portugal
             into
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Province
             ;
             they
             supposing
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Rents
             of
             the
             Crown
             were
             dissipated
             ,
             Portugal
             could
             no
             longer
             subsist
             as
             an
             independant
             Kingdom
             ;
             as
             not
             having
             wherewithal
             to
             support
             the
             Government
             ,
             or
             encourage
             any
             great
             Men
             to
             head
             them
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             People
             were
             dispos'd
             to
             a
             Revolt
             ,
             while
             the
             Royal
             Revenues
             being
             divided
             among
             private
             Families
             ,
             might
             oblige
             all
             that
             shar'd
             in
             the
             Spoils
             ,
             to
             adhere
             to
             the
             Castilian
             Interest
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             often
             laid
             to
             the
             Charge
             of
             the
             Three
             Philips
             ,
             That
             they
             did
             their
             utmost
             to
             weaken
             the
             Crown
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             while
             they
             had
             it
             in
             possession
             ;
             they
             are
             accus'd
             of
             little
             less
             ,
             than
             consenting
             to
             the
             Hollanders
             seizing
             upon
             the
             Portuguese
             Conquests
             in
             the
             East
             and
             West-Indies
             ;
             and
             all
             in
             pursuance
             of
             that
             Maxim
             of
             Philip
             the
             Second
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               much
               better
               to
               be
               Master
               of
               a
               ruin'd
               and
               quiet
               Kingdom
               ,
               than
               one
               that
               is
               rich
               ,
               powerful
               ,
               and
               turbulent
               .
               John
            
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             this
             King's
             Father
             ,
             when
             from
             Duke
             of
             Bragança
             ,
             he
             was
             made
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             by
             the
             Nobility
             and
             People
             ,
             thought
             fit
             to
             accept
             of
             the
             Crown
             with
             all
             its
             Incumbrances
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             not
             for
             his
             Interest
             to
             make
             himself
             so
             many
             Enemies
             as
             must
             have
             been
             impoverish'd
             ,
             had
             he
             re-united
             the
             alienated
             Revenues
             to
             the
             Crown
             :
             So
             that
             he
             was
             fain
             to
             maintain
             his
             Government
             ,
             and
             carry
             on
             the
             War
             ,
             by
             extraordinary
             
             Imposts
             upon
             the
             People
             ;
             these
             have
             been
             since
             increas'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Assignments
             multiply'd
             .
             And
             this
             King
             ,
             tho'
             perhaps
             there
             never
             was
             a
             more
             frugal
             Prince
             in
             his
             Domestick
             Management
             ;
             (
             for
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             he
             knows
             what
             every
             part
             of
             his
             wearing
             Apparel
             costs
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             strive
             as
             hard
             as
             the
             poorest
             Customer
             to
             beat
             down
             the
             Price
             )
             ;
             yet
             by
             giving
             way
             to
             his
             generous
             Inclinations
             to
             do
             good
             to
             others
             ,
             he
             has
             so
             impoverish'd
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             to
             bear
             the
             Charges
             of
             the
             Government
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             thought
             ,
             could
             scarce
             subsist
             ,
             were
             any
             other
             but
             himself
             at
             the
             Helm
             ,
             especially
             at
             this
             Juncture
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             at
             such
             extraordinary
             Expences
             in
             making
             new
             Levies
             ,
             and
             equipping
             out
             his
             Fleet.
             The
             People
             are
             already
             so
             charg'd
             with
             Imposts
             ,
             that
             nothing
             further
             can
             be
             expected
             from
             them
             :
             For
             tho'
             they
             have
             had
             great
             Advantages
             by
             a
             free
             Trade
             ,
             during
             the
             late
             War
             ;
             yet
             the
             Money
             being
             convey'd
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             by
             such
             ways
             as
             shall
             be
             mention'd
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             their
             Condition
             is
             not
             much
             mended
             thereby
             .
             That
             this
             is
             the
             present
             Case
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             will
             appear
             from
             two
             Instances
             of
             a
             very
             fresh
             Date
             :
             The
             King
             is
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             World
             knows
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             putting
             his
             Kingdom
             in
             a
             Posture
             of
             Defence
             ;
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             it
             was
             thought
             convenient
             to
             secure
             St.
             
             Julian's
             Castle
             ,
             which
             stands
             upon
             the
             Bar
             of
             the
             Tagus
             ,
             and
             guards
             the
             Entrance
             into
             the
             River
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             in
             effect
             ,
             the
             main
             Bulwark
             of
             Lisbon
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             the
             Key
             to
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             .
             It
             is
             strongly
             built
             after
             the
             Modern
             Way
             ,
             and
             well
             fortified
             with
             Guns
             ;
             but
             hath
             this
             Disadvantage
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             commanded
             on
             one
             side
             from
             a
             Rising
             Ground
             that
             is
             near
             it
             .
             It
             was
             therefore
             debated
             
             in
             Council
             ,
             Whether
             it
             were
             cheapest
             to
             level
             that
             Ground
             ,
             or
             to
             raise
             a
             small
             Fort
             upon
             it
             ?
             But
             after
             the
             Place
             had
             been
             survey'd
             ,
             it
             was
             at
             last
             concluded
             ,
             That
             both
             Ways
             were
             too
             chargeable
             ,
             either
             of
             them
             requiring
             a
             greater
             Expence
             than
             the
             State
             could
             well
             bear
             ,
             and
             so
             neither
             way
             was
             taken
             .
             From
             this
             Instance
             ,
             which
             came
             from
             a
             good
             Hand
             ,
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             Exchequer
             must
             run
             very
             low
             at
             this
             time
             .
             And
             that
             the
             People
             can
             afford
             but
             small
             Supplies
             ,
             will
             appear
             from
             hence
             :
             The
             King
             ,
             to
             enable
             himself
             to
             augment
             and
             maintain
             his
             Army
             ,
             summon'd
             the
             Cortes
             ,
             or
             Parliament
             ,
             to
             meet
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             the
             First
             of
             December
             ,
             97
             :
             All
             that
             he
             demanded
             of
             them
             ,
             was
             an
             Additional
             Revenue
             of
             600000
             Crowns
             ;
             a
             Crown
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             is
             scarce
             worth
             Half
             a
             Crown
             English
             .
             The
             Parliament
             considering
             the
             Occasion
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             acknowledge
             the
             Request
             to
             be
             reasonable
             ;
             but
             then
             ,
             how
             to
             raise
             the
             Money
             ,
             was
             a
             matter
             of
             insuperable
             difficulty
             :
             In
             short
             ,
             they
             sat
             down
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             the
             First
             of
             December
             97
             ,
             and
             were
             sitting
             in
             July
             98
             ,
             and
             were
             considering
             all
             the
             while
             ,
             of
             Ways
             and
             Means
             ,
             and
             had
             made
             no
             Progress
             in
             the
             Affair
             ;
             but
             ,
             at
             last
             ,
             they
             referr'd
             it
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             lay
             the
             Tax
             as
             he
             should
             judge
             convenient
             :
             For
             their
             parts
             ,
             tho'
             none
             could
             be
             insensible
             of
             the
             King
             's
             great
             want
             of
             a
             Supply
             ,
             yet
             they
             found
             the
             People
             so
             burden'd
             already
             ,
             that
             they
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             lay
             on
             them
             any
             further
             Weight
             ,
             without
             danger
             of
             their
             sinking
             under
             it
             .
             The
             King
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             reported
             since
             ,
             has
             laid
             the
             Tax
             upon
             Tobacco
             ;
             which
             ,
             the
             Merchant
             thinks
             ,
             is
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             destroy
             that
             Trade
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             best
             and
             clearest
             part
             of
             the
             Revenue
             .
          
           
           
             The
             most
             considerable
             Transactions
             of
             this
             Reign
             ,
             will
             fall
             under
             some
             of
             the
             following
             Heads
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             have
             nothing
             further
             to
             add
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             is
             an
             Absolute
             Prince
             ,
             having
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Executive
             Power
             in
             his
             hands
             :
             For
             the
             Royal
             Edicts
             have
             the
             Force
             of
             Laws
             ,
             and
             a
             Collection
             of
             these
             ,
             is
             much
             the
             same
             thing
             there
             ,
             as
             our
             Satute-Book
             is
             in
             England
             ;
             when
             these
             fail
             ,
             the
             Civil
             Law
             takes
             place
             .
             There
             are
             indeed
             certain
             Constitutions
             chiefly
             relating
             to
             the
             Succession
             ,
             called
             the
             Laws
             of
             Lamego
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             Cortes
             at
             the
             first
             Institution
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             dispens'd
             with
             ,
             but
             by
             Consent
             of
             the
             Three
             Estates
             .
             It
             belongs
             likewise
             to
             the
             Cortes
             ,
             to
             lay
             Taxes
             upon
             the
             People
             ,
             tho'
             certain
             Imposts
             that
             are
             now
             upon
             Flesh
             and
             Wine
             ,
             and
             were
             given
             for
             a
             limited
             time
             ,
             have
             been
             continued
             ,
             by
             the
             King's
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope's
             together
             ;
             the
             manner
             in
             which
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             shall
             be
             told
             in
             the
             following
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Publick
             Revenues
             ,
             and
             the
             Forces
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             by
             Land
             and
             Sea.
             
          
           
             BEfore
             I
             speak
             of
             the
             Revenues
             ,
             &c.
             it
             is
             requisite
             to
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Money
             currant
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             .
             All
             considerable
             Sums
             are
             here
             reckoned
             by
             
               Millreis
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Thousand
             of
             Reis
             ;
             sometimes
             by
             Crusado's
             ,
             or
             Crowns
             ,
             which
             consist
             of
             400
             Reis
             a
             piece
             .
             Tho'
             great
             Payments
             are
             commonly
             made
             in
             
               Spanish
               Pieces
               of
               Eight
            
             ,
             which
             are
             reckon'd
             at
             750
             Reis
             .
             There
             is
             no
             such
             Piece
             as
             a
             Millrei
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             a
             Crown
             at
             present
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             was
             last
             coyn'd
             for
             a
             Crown-piece
             ,
             is
             now
             rais'd
             to
             480
             Reis
             .
             Lesser
             Coyns
             in
             Silver
             ,
             are
             a
             
               Teston
               ,
               100
               Reis
            
             ;
             a
             half
             
               Teston
               ,
               50
               Reis
            
             ;
             a
             
               Vintain
               ,
               20
               Reis
            
             .
             The
             Gold
             Coyn
             called
             the
             
               Moeda
               de
               Ouro
            
             ,
             contains
             4800
             Reis
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             likewise
             Half
             and
             Quarter-pieces
             .
          
           
             The
             Portuguese
             Money
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             intrinsick
             Value
             ,
             answers
             to
             our
             English
             Money
             thus
             :
             
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   s.
                   
                
                 
                   d.
                   
                
                 
                   q.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Millrei
                   ,
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   1000
                   Reis
                   ,
                   to
                
                 
                   05
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   00
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Crown
                   ,
                   400
                   Reis
                   ,
                
                 
                   02
                
                 
                   04
                
                 
                   00
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Teston
                   ,
                   100
                   Reis
                   ,
                
                 
                   00
                
                 
                   07
                
                 
                   00
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   half
                   Teston
                   ,
                   50
                   Reis
                   ,
                
                 
                   00
                
                 
                   03
                
                 
                   02
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Vintain
                   ,
                   20
                   Reis
                   ,
                
                 
                   00
                
                 
                   01
                
                 
                   01
                   ⅗
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Moeda
                   of
                   Gold
                   ,
                   4800
                   Reis
                   ,
                   makes
                   28
                   s.
                   
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
              
            
          
           
           
             The
             Revenues
             arise
             chiefly
             from
             Customs
             ,
             Taxes
             ,
             Monopolies
             ,
             Rents
             belonging
             to
             the
             Orders
             of
             Knighthood
             ,
             and
             Moneys
             raised
             purely
             by
             the
             Pope's
             Bulls
             .
          
           
             The
             Customs
             paid
             here
             ,
             are
             excessively
             great
             ;
             all
             Foreign
             Commodities
             ,
             excepting
             some
             few
             sorts
             of
             small
             Bulk
             ,
             and
             easie
             Conveyance
             ,
             pay
             no
             less
             than
             23
             
               per
               Cent
            
             ,
             20
             for
             the
             ordinary
             Custom
             ,
             and
             3
             for
             a
             certain
             Duty
             call'd
             the
             Consulado
             ;
             which
             last
             is
             likewise
             paid
             for
             all
             Goods
             exported
             ,
             whether
             by
             Natives
             ,
             or
             Foreigners
             .
             They
             are
             indeed
             set
             at
             a
             favourable
             Valuation
             ,
             except
             Fish
             from
             Newfoundland
             ,
             which
             pays
             22
             
               per
               Cent
            
             in
             Specie
             .
             Goods
             brought
             hither
             ,
             in
             order
             only
             to
             be
             transported
             to
             other
             Countries
             ,
             pay
             4
             
               per
               Cent.
            
             But
             it
             is
             believed
             ,
             that
             nothing
             of
             all
             this
             comes
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             indeed
             to
             the
             Publick
             ,
             the
             Consulado
             excepted
             ,
             which
             is
             appropriated
             to
             the
             building
             of
             Ships
             ,
             and
             buying
             in
             of
             Stores
             .
          
           
             The
             Taxes
             are
             7
             
               Reis
               per
            
             Pound
             ,
             upon
             all
             Flesh
             brought
             into
             the
             Market
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             
               per
               Canada
            
             upon
             Wine
             ,
             sold
             in
             by
             Retail
             (
             few
             People
             here
             keep
             any
             in
             their
             Houses
             )
             :
             A
             Canada
             holds
             something
             less
             than
             Three
             Pints
             .
             Fresh
             Fish
             ,
             which
             is
             caught
             here
             in
             great
             abundance
             in
             the
             River
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Sea-Coasts
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             best
             part
             of
             the
             Peoples
             Food
             ,
             pays
             no
             less
             than
             47
             
               per
               Cent
            
             ;
             and
             that
             exacted
             with
             great
             Rigor
             ,
             and
             paid
             commonly
             in
             Specie
             .
             At
             the
             Sale
             of
             Lands
             ,
             Houses
             ,
             Cattle
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             and
             indeed
             of
             almost
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             known
             to
             be
             bought
             and
             sold
             ,
             10
             
               per
               Cent
            
             of
             the
             Price
             goes
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             A
             great
             part
             of
             these
             Taxes
             were
             granted
             by
             the
             Three
             Estates
             in
             Cortes
             ,
             to
             King
             John
             the
             
             Fourth
             ,
             in
             1641
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             towards
             the
             Charges
             of
             the
             War
             with
             Spain
             ;
             but
             after
             the
             Peace
             was
             made
             ;
             the
             Cortes
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1674
             ,
             rais'd
             them
             to
             what
             they
             are
             at
             present
             ,
             by
             giving
             the
             Prince
             a
             Supply
             of
             a
             Million
             of
             Crowns
             
               per
               Annum
            
             ;
             one
             half
             whereof
             was
             to
             be
             rais'd
             by
             an
             Additional
             Impost
             upon
             Flesh
             and
             Wine
             :
             But
             this
             was
             then
             given
             only
             for
             Six
             Years
             ;
             yet
             it
             hath
             been
             paid
             ever
             since
             .
             The
             Court
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1675
             ,
             thought
             convenient
             to
             procure
             the
             Pope's
             Consent
             to
             this
             last
             Impost
             ,
             that
             the
             Clergy
             might
             have
             leave
             to
             pay
             their
             share
             ;
             because
             (
             as
             it
             was
             given
             for
             a
             Reason
             )
             the
             last
             Lateran
             Council
             ,
             and
             other
             Canons
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             had
             made
             it
             unlawful
             for
             any
             Prince
             to
             receive
             Tribute
             from
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             without
             the
             Pope's
             leave
             ,
             even
             tho'
             it
             were
             voluntarily
             offer'd
             by
             themselves
             ;
             as
             this
             had
             been
             by
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             two
             other
             Estates
             in
             Cortes
             .
             And
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             every
             Sixth
             Year
             ,
             a
             Breve
             hath
             been
             procured
             from
             Rome
             ,
             for
             continuing
             the
             Taxes
             for
             Six
             Years
             longer
             ;
             therein
             the
             Pope
             impowers
             the
             Nuncio
             residing
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             to
             use
             his
             Apostolical
             Authority
             ,
             in
             obliging
             the
             Clergy
             to
             pay
             them
             .
             This
             Breve
             is
             of
             course
             published
             in
             Portugal
             ;
             and
             tho'
             it
             chiefly
             regards
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             unlikely
             but
             it
             may
             be
             design'd
             to
             induce
             the
             People
             likewise
             to
             pay
             their
             Taxes
             quietly
             ,
             without
             putting
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Three
             Estates
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             to
             the
             trouble
             of
             meeting
             together
             in
             Cortes
             :
             For
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             Argument
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             is
             but
             just
             and
             reasonable
             ,
             since
             the
             Holy
             Father
             consents
             to
             ,
             and
             approves
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             weighs
             much
             with
             them
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             when
             they
             consider
             why
             his
             Holiness
             grants
             the
             Breve
             ;
             
             which
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             Narrative
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             The
             Exchequers
             being
             exhausted
             by
             the
             vast
             Expences
             that
             the
             Crown
             hath
             been
             continually
             at
             ,
             for
             the
             maintenance
             and
             propagation
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             in
             the
             Dominions
             abroad
             ,
             especially
             in
             Brazil
             ,
             and
             the
             East-Indies
             ,
             where
             the
             Dutch
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             other
             Infidels
             ,
             were
             endeavouring
             to
             extirpate
             it
             :
             Which
             Reason
             is
             said
             to
             continue
             still
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             to
             become
             more
             strongly
             urgent
             every
             time
             there
             is
             occasion
             for
             a
             new
             Breve
             .
             The
             Pope
             gives
             Commission
             to
             his
             Nuncio
             ,
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             Truth
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             other
             Allegations
             ;
             as
             that
             the
             Three
             Estates
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             more
             especially
             ,
             have
             given
             their
             Consent
             ;
             the
             Nuncio
             cites
             the
             King's
             Procurator
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             puts
             him
             upon
             the
             Proof
             :
             He
             shews
             ,
             that
             the
             Nobility
             and
             People
             have
             agreed
             to
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Taxes
             ,
             because
             they
             still
             pay
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Clergy
             are
             likewise
             willing
             ,
             because
             the
             Bishops
             have
             given
             their
             Consent
             ;
             which
             (
             as
             he
             pretends
             to
             prove
             withal
             )
             comprehends
             that
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             how
             he
             makes
             good
             the
             Main
             Point
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Danger
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             is
             in
             from
             the
             Dutch
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             other
             Infidels
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             they
             renew'd
             their
             Peace
             with
             Portugal
             in
             the
             Year
             1669
             ,
             and
             have
             kept
             it
             ever
             since
             .
             However
             ,
             the
             Nuncio
             is
             entirely
             satisfied
             with
             the
             Proofs
             ,
             whatever
             they
             be
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             gives
             order
             for
             the
             Execution
             of
             the
             Breve
             ,
             requiring
             Obedience
             thereto
             from
             all
             Persons
             ,
             Secular
             as
             well
             as
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             the
             greater
             Excommunication
             ,
             and
             500
             Crowns
             ,
             applicable
             to
             the
             
               Reverend
               Chamber
               Apostolick
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Order
             run
             .
          
           
           
             Under
             the
             Title
             of
             Monopolies
             ,
             we
             may
             reduce
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Supply
             granted
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             which
             was
             an
             Impost
             upon
             Tobacco
             ,
             made
             into
             Snuff
             ;
             by
             which
             ,
             500000
             Crowns
             
               per
               Annum
            
             ,
             were
             design'd
             to
             be
             rais'd
             .
             In
             order
             to
             make
             this
             Sum
             ,
             the
             King
             had
             the
             whole
             Trade
             of
             Snuff
             put
             into
             his
             own
             Hands
             ;
             and
             it
             became
             almost
             as
             great
             a
             Crime
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             for
             any
             to
             Make
             Snuff
             for
             themselves
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             with
             us
             in
             England
             to
             Coin
             Money
             ,
             tho'
             People
             almost
             universally
             take
             it
             here
             .
             This
             Monopoly
             was
             let
             out
             to
             Farm
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Cadaval
             ,
             the
             principal
             Person
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             next
             His
             Majesty
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             so
             managed
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             said
             the
             King
             receiv'd
             much
             more
             than
             double
             the
             Value
             of
             what
             it
             was
             given
             for
             :
             The
             Tobacco
             ,
             as
             it
             come
             from
             Brazil
             ,
             was
             bought
             up
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             at
             a
             Teston
             and
             half
             ,
             or
             less
             ,
             per
             Pound
             ;
             and
             sold
             out
             in
             Snuff
             for
             16
             or
             20
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             more
             ,
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             14
             the
             more
             ordinary
             sort
             .
             But
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             Trade
             is
             now
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             an
             Equivalent
             ,
             with
             the
             Advantage
             of
             600
             000
             ,
             tax'd
             upon
             Tobacco
             in
             Rolls
             .
             The
             King
             hath
             likewise
             in
             his
             Hands
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Trade
             from
             Foreign
             Plantations
             ;
             as
             that
             of
             Elephants
             Teeth
             ,
             from
             Africa
             ;
             of
             Wood
             ,
             from
             Brazil
             :
             Besides
             ,
             great
             Duties
             upon
             Sugar
             ;
             and
             of
             all
             Goods
             coming
             from
             the
             East-Indies
             .
             This
             last
             Trade
             is
             indeed
             but
             of
             little
             worth
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             several
             times
             offered
             to
             make
             it
             over
             to
             a
             Company
             of
             Merchants
             ,
             but
             could
             never
             get
             a
             sufficient
             Number
             of
             Subscribers
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             is
             likewise
             Grand
             Master
             of
             the
             Orders
             of
             Knighthood
             ,
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             has
             the
             disposal
             of
             all
             the
             Commenda's
             belonging
             to
             them
             ,
             viz.
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Christ
             ;
             which
             ,
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             
             succeeded
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Knights-Templers
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             in
             possession
             of
             their
             Lands
             ,
             and
             hath
             454
             Commenda's
             belonging
             to
             it
             .
             2dly
             ,
             The
             Order
             of
             St.
             Jago
             ,
             which
             hath
             60
             Commenda's
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             considerable
             Profit
             .
             3dly
             ,
             Of
             Avis
             ,
             which
             hath
             43
             ,
             and
             these
             esteem'd
             very
             rich
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             King
             hath
             the
             disposal
             of
             the
             Commenda's
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             belong
             to
             the
             Knights
             of
             St.
             
               John
               of
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             commonly
             called
             ,
             the
             Knights
             of
             Malta
             ;
             the
             chief
             of
             which
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Priory
             of
             Crato
             ,
             accounted
             one
             of
             the
             richest
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             at
             present
             bestowed
             upon
             Dom
             Francisco
             ,
             the
             King
             's
             Second
             Son.
             I
             reckon
             these
             among
             the
             King's
             Revenues
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             put
             to
             the
             same
             use
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             part
             ,
             by
             much
             ,
             of
             his
             other
             Incomes
             are
             ,
             viz.
             given
             away
             in
             Pensions
             ,
             or
             Rewards
             ,
             for
             Services
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Kings
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             have
             ,
             for
             this
             last
             Century
             ,
             made
             use
             of
             one
             extraordinary
             way
             to
             raise
             Money
             ;
             which
             ,
             among
             all
             Ways
             and
             Means
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             hath
             never
             been
             thought
             of
             by
             any
             other
             Temporal
             Prince
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
             Spain
             excepted
             ,
             who
             first
             brought
             it
             up
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             ,
             by
             selling
             Indulgences
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             for
             the
             Pardon
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             the
             Deliverance
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             or
             their
             Relations
             ,
             Souls
             ,
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             .
             The
             Popes
             having
             been
             ,
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             shamed
             out
             of
             this
             Trade
             ,
             by
             the
             Noise
             that
             Luther
             made
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
             Spain
             thought
             fit
             to
             take
             it
             up
             ;
             and
             have
             made
             more
             Money
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             less
             Scandal
             .
             To
             this
             end
             ,
             Philip
             the
             Second
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             got
             Possession
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             obtained
             Bulls
             of
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             14th
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1591
             ;
             which
             ,
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             have
             been
             publish'd
             almost
             every
             Year
             in
             Portugal
             :
             And
             the
             Profits
             arising
             from
             
             them
             ,
             are
             become
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Standing
             Revenues
             of
             the
             Crown
             :
             And
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             they
             may
             well
             be
             accounted
             a
             very
             considerable
             part
             of
             them
             .
             The
             Substance
             of
             these
             three
             Bulls
             ,
             are
             all
             contain'd
             in
             one
             ,
             which
             carries
             for
             Title
             ,
             
               The
               Bull
               of
               the
               Holy
               Croisade
               :
            
             But
             they
             are
             retailed
             out
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             under
             the
             Names
             of
             ,
             
               The
               Bull
               for
               the
               Living
               :
               The
               Bull
               of
               Composition
               :
            
             And
             ,
             
               The
               Bull
               for
               the
               Dead
            
             .
             They
             have
             their
             general
             Name
             from
             the
             Croisade
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             granted
             for
             carrying
             on
             the
             
               Holy
               War
            
             ;
             and
             were
             we
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Levies
             ,
             I
             mean
             of
             Money
             ,
             that
             are
             here
             made
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             that
             War
             was
             still
             prosecuted
             ,
             with
             as
             great
             Vigour
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             500
             Years
             ago
             .
             It
             's
             true
             indeed
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             even
             since
             that
             Expeditions
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Land
            
             were
             no
             more
             talk'd
             of
             ,
             have
             ,
             for
             several
             Ages
             ,
             been
             engaged
             in
             continual
             Wars
             with
             the
             Infidels
             :
             They
             had
             the
             Mores
             ,
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             Bowels
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             having
             driven
             them
             out
             ,
             follow'd
             them
             into
             Barbary
             ,
             and
             conquered
             a
             great
             part
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             and
             have
             some
             Footing
             there
             still
             ;
             and
             the
             Popes
             would
             ,
             sometimes
             ,
             to
             help
             them
             out
             in
             the
             Charges
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             allow
             'em
             the
             like
             Indulgences
             as
             were
             granted
             in
             the
             famous
             Croisades
             .
             Yet
             ,
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             this
             was
             done
             very
             sparingly
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             extraordinary
             Favour
             .
             But
             since
             the
             Portugueses
             have
             had
             little
             or
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Mores
             ,
             and
             have
             now
             only
             the
             single
             Fortress
             of
             Mazagam
             ,
             to
             maintain
             in
             Barbary
             ,
             the
             Popes
             are
             become
             more
             profuse
             of
             their
             Graces
             .
             The
             Croisade
             is
             publish'd
             every
             Year
             ,
             and
             Pardons
             ,
             and
             Indulgences
             ,
             more
             ample
             ,
             by
             far
             ,
             than
             were
             ever
             granted
             before
             ,
             are
             now
             offer'd
             to
             all
             that
             shall
             contribute
             towards
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             Places
             ,
             
             which
             the
             King
             is
             suppos'd
             to
             hold
             in
             Africa
             .
             It
             would
             be
             a
             tedious
             Task
             ,
             and
             not
             proper
             for
             this
             place
             ,
             to
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             all
             the
             Priviledges
             granted
             to
             the
             Purchasers
             of
             these
             Bulls
             ;
             I
             shall
             only
             therefore
             mention
             some
             few
             ,
             that
             seem
             most
             conducive
             to
             the
             End
             for
             which
             the
             Bulls
             were
             obtain'd
             .
             The
             Bull
             for
             the
             Living
             ,
             grants
             to
             the
             Purchaser
             ,
             a
             
               most
               plenary
            
             (
             the
             word
             is
             
               Plenissima
               )
               Indulgence
               ,
               and
               a
               complete
               Remission
               of
               all
               his
               Sins
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Pains
               which
               he
               should
               have
               suffered
               for
               them
               in
               Purgatory
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Absolution
             to
             be
             pronounced
             upon
             him
             after
             Confession
             ;
             and
             this
             Pardon
             is
             ,
             in
             all
             respects
             ,
             as
             full
             as
             if
             he
             had
             gone
             to
             Rome
             for
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             Jubilee
             :
             And
             one
             that
             hath
             bought
             this
             Bull
             ,
             may
             ,
             if
             he
             pleases
             ,
             after
             six
             Months
             ,
             for
             a
             single
             Vintain
             ,
             have
             all
             renewed
             to
             him
             over
             again
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             the
             Commissary
             deputed
             by
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             to
             inform
             the
             People
             of
             these
             Matters
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Here
               are
               Two
            
             Jubilees
             
               granted
               in
               One
               Year
            
             .
          
           
             By
             Virtue
             of
             this
             Bull
             ,
             any
             Man
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             may
             have
             all
             the
             Benefits
             of
             the
             Stations
             at
             Rome
             ,
             the
             visiting
             a
             certain
             Church
             out
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             at
             a
             Set-time
             ,
             is
             what
             they
             call
             a
             Station
             there
             .
             Stations
             are
             made
             at
             several
             Churches
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             within
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             Walls
             in
             their
             Turns
             ,
             almost
             all
             the
             Year
             about
             ;
             but
             chiefly
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Lent
             ,
             a
             plenary
             Indulgence
             is
             gain'd
             at
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             eight
             Days
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             on
             every
             one
             of
             which
             a
             Soul
             is
             to
             be
             drawn
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             Now
             one
             that
             hath
             this
             Bull
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             but
             visit
             any
             five
             Churches
             ,
             where-ever
             they
             are
             ;
             or
             if
             there
             are
             not
             so
             many
             in
             the
             place
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             but
             five
             Altars
             ;
             or
             for
             want
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             
             same
             Altar
             five
             times
             ,
             shall
             gain
             the
             same
             Indulgence
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             made
             the
             Stations
             at
             Rome
             :
             Or
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             he
             may
             ,
             
               Per
               modum
               suffragii
            
             ,
             apply
             the
             Benefit
             of
             them
             to
             Souls
             in
             Purgatory
             .
             And
             the
             Commissary
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               regularly
               this
               Bull
               is
               of
               more
               benefit
               than
               a
               Mass
               said
               at
               a
               Priviledg'd
               Altar
               :
            
             And
             yet
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             That
             shall
             draw
             a
             Soul
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             Another
             great
             Conveniency
             gain'd
             by
             this
             Bull
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             by
             Virtue
             thereof
             may
             commute
             for
             any
             Vows
             that
             he
             shall
             make
             ,
             except
             only
             the
             Vows
             of
             Chastity
             ,
             of
             Religious
             Orders
             ,
             or
             Pilgrimage
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
             As
             for
             all
             other
             Vows
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             never
             so
             solemnly
             made
             ,
             tho'
             they
             are
             confirmed
             with
             Oaths
             ;
             and
             even
             with
             additional
             Vows
             ,
             that
             the
             Party
             will
             never
             commute
             ,
             nor
             seek
             a
             Dispensation
             for
             them
             ,
             one
             that
             hath
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             Bull
             ,
             may
             ,
             for
             a
             small
             Sum
             of
             Money
             ,
             given
             towards
             maintaining
             the
             Garrisons
             in
             Africa
             ,
             free
             himself
             from
             the
             Obligation
             ;
             nay
             ,
             he
             may
             commute
             for
             what
             they
             call
             an
             imperfect
             Vow
             of
             Chastity
             ,
             such
             as
             not
             to
             marry
             ;
             not
             to
             sin
             with
             a
             single
             Woman
             ,
             or
             another
             Man's
             Wife
             ,
             or
             any
             particular
             Person
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             things
             which
             the
             Commissary
             hath
             set
             down
             likewise
             ,
             too
             long
             ,
             or
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             repeated
             .
             He
             may
             also
             commute
             for
             a
             previous
             Vow
             that
             he
             may
             have
             made
             to
             take
             that
             Vow
             of
             Religious
             Orders
             ,
             and
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             a
             Vow
             of
             going
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             may
             be
             commuted
             for
             likewise
             ;
             such
             as
             making
             the
             Journey
             on
             foot
             ,
             begging
             all
             the
             way
             ,
             or
             going
             without
             much
             Company
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             excepted
             ,
             there
             is
             hardly
             any
             Case
             to
             be
             imagin'd
             ,
             wherein
             a
             Man
             hath
             occasion
             to
             make
             a
             solemn
             Promise
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             will
             consult
             
             an
             Epitome
             of
             the
             Priviledges
             gain'd
             by
             the
             Bull
             ,
             which
             the
             Commissary
             hath
             set
             forth
             by
             Authority
             Apostolick
             ,
             he
             may
             know
             what
             he
             is
             to
             pay
             in
             Commutation
             of
             his
             Vow
             .
             To
             mention
             some
             few
             Instances
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             set
             down
             in
             that
             Piece
             :
             Suppose
             a
             Person
             should
             vow
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             hear
             two
             Masses
             in
             a
             Day
             ,
             or
             maintain
             a
             poor
             Man
             for
             a
             Day
             ,
             remain
             chaste
             for
             a
             Day
             ,
             or
             observe
             Conjugal
             Chastity
             for
             six
             Days
             ;
             not
             to
             Play
             ,
             take
             Snuff
             ,
             or
             drink
             Wine
             for
             a
             Month
             ,
             or
             not
             speak
             to
             any
             Body
             for
             two
             Days
             .
             Or
             ,
             if
             a
             young
             Woman
             shall
             make
             a
             Vow
             to
             for
             bear
             eating
             Chalk
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             or
             Red
             Clay
             (
             such
             as
             the
             Portuguese
             Earthen
             Ware
             is
             made
             of
             )
             for
             a
             Week
             .
             In
             every
             one
             of
             these
             Cases
             ,
             the
             Rich
             are
             to
             pay
             six
             Vintains
             ,
             the
             Middle-Sort
             four
             ,
             the
             Poorer
             two
             ,
             the
             Poorest
             one
             :
             And
             this
             Rate
             is
             to
             be
             observ'd
             for
             the
             time
             the
             Vow
             was
             to
             last
             .
             As
             ,
             put
             the
             Case
             ,
             a
             Man
             had
             bound
             himself
             to
             fast
             every
             Saturday
             in
             a
             Year
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             taxed
             at
             the
             lowest
             Rate
             ,
             his
             Commutation-Money
             will
             come
             to
             1040
             Reis
             .
             But
             if
             he
             be
             unable
             to
             pay
             the
             whole
             Sum
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             admitted
             to
             compound
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             Suppose
             the
             Person
             makes
             his
             Vow
             at
             fifteen
             Years
             of
             Age
             ,
             this
             Vow
             ,
             according
             to
             some
             Doctors
             ,
             would
             oblige
             him
             till
             he
             came
             to
             be
             of
             sixty
             ,
             some
             say
             'till
             seventy
             .
             The
             Commissary
             takes
             the
             middle
             Number
             ,
             viz.
             65
             ,
             whence
             take
             15
             ,
             and
             there
             remains
             50
             Years
             of
             Obligation
             to
             fast
             ,
             and
             the
             Commutation-Money
             would
             come
             to
             120
             Millreis
             ;
             for
             all
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             Composition
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             speak
             anon
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             pay
             but
             2
             Mill
             ,
             800
             Reis
             :
             And
             if
             he
             cannot
             afford
             this
             ,
             he
             may
             compound
             but
             for
             10
             Years
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             will
             be
             obliged
             to
             pay
             but
             three
             Testons
             :
             But
             it
             is
             the
             securest
             
             way
             ,
             saith
             the
             Commissary
             ,
             to
             pay
             the
             whole
             Sum
             ,
             if
             the
             Person
             can
             afford
             it
             ;
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             pay
             for
             ten
             Years
             :
             But
             if
             he
             cannot
             do
             that
             ,
             his
             Composition
             will
             secure
             him
             in
             all
             Cases
             ,
             wherein
             he
             cannot
             conveniently
             fast
             .
          
           
             One
             that
             hath
             made
             a
             Vow
             of
             Chastity
             (
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             commutable
             )
             if
             he
             would
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             Obligation
             ,
             is
             to
             pay
             a
             Vintaine
             a
             Day
             at
             the
             lowest
             rate
             ,
             which
             will
             amount
             to
             7
             Mill
             300
             Reis
             ,
             if
             the
             Vow
             be
             for
             Life
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rate
             of
             10
             Years
             purchase
             ,
             it
             will
             amount
             to
             73
             Millreis
             .
             If
             he
             be
             unable
             to
             pay
             this
             Sum
             ,
             he
             must
             compound
             :
             Now
             ,
             since
             People
             live
             sometimes
             to
             fourscore
             ,
             he
             (
             supposing
             the
             Vow
             made
             at
             15
             )
             has
             65
             Years
             to
             account
             for
             ,
             the
             Commutation
             of
             which
             amounts
             to
             474
             Mill
             500
             Reis
             .
             According
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             Composition
             (
             to
             be
             explain'd
             presently
             )
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             200
             Millreis
             ,
             he
             may
             compound
             for
             6
             Mill
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             remainder
             at
             10
             
               per
               Cent
            
             ,
             which
             makes
             27
             Mill
             ,
             450
             Reis
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             it
             comes
             to
             33
             Mill
             450
             :
             but
             in
             case
             the
             Man
             be
             poor
             ,
             and
             unable
             to
             pay
             ,
             he
             may
             compound
             for
             10
             Years
             only
             ,
             and
             come
             off
             for
             fifteen
             Testons
             :
             But
             this
             easie
             Composition
             is
             allow'd
             only
             in
             case
             of
             Conditional
             Vows
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             the
             Condition
             be
             fulfilled
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             :
             Suppose
             one
             in
             a
             Fit
             of
             Sickness
             shall
             make
             a
             Vow
             ,
             That
             if
             he
             recovers
             ,
             he
             will
             turn
             Fryar
             :
             If
             he
             compounds
             before
             his
             Recovery
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             admitted
             to
             this
             easie
             Composition
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             delays
             'till
             the
             Condition
             be
             fulfill'd
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             'till
             after
             his
             Recovery
             ,
             his
             Commutation-Money
             shall
             be
             doubled
             .
             All
             that
             is
             required
             of
             the
             Party
             ,
             in
             this
             Business
             of
             Commutation
             ,
             is
             ,
             for
             him
             to
             come
             and
             put
             his
             Money
             into
             a
             certain
             Cash
             Chest
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Vow-Box
             ;
             but
             
             he
             must
             be
             sure
             to
             put
             it
             in
             with
             his
             own
             Hands
             ,
             or
             take
             care
             that
             it
             be
             done
             by
             some
             other
             Person
             ,
             his
             Confessor
             excepted
             ;
             for
             the
             Confessor
             is
             not
             to
             finger
             the
             Money
             upon
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             tho'
             it
             be
             in
             order
             to
             put
             it
             into
             the
             Vow-Box
             .
             All
             that
             he
             has
             to
             do
             in
             the
             Case
             ,
             is
             to
             instruct
             his
             Penitent
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             is
             to
             make
             his
             Commutation
             ;
             and
             he
             becomes
             guilty
             of
             mortal
             Sin
             ,
             saith
             the
             Commissary
             ,
             if
             he
             sets
             the
             Commutation
             at
             an
             Under-rate
             .
             These
             are
             some
             of
             the
             Priviledges
             granted
             by
             this
             Bull
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             not
             enough
             to
             oblige
             People
             to
             buy
             it
             ,
             it
             suspends
             and
             derogates
             from
             all
             other
             Indulgences
             and
             Priviledges
             whatsoever
             ,
             making
             them
             of
             no
             validity
             to
             those
             that
             shall
             neglect
             to
             take
             out
             this
             :
             And
             to
             make
             it
             more
             necessary
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             be
             a
             great
             Cause
             ,
             why
             every
             Body
             buys
             it
             ,
             it
             grants
             a
             License
             to
             eat
             Eggs
             ,
             Butter
             ,
             Cheese
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Lacticinia
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             Lent.
             There
             are
             some
             Diocesses
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             where
             ,
             by
             ancient
             Custom
             ,
             it
             was
             before
             lawful
             to
             eat
             those
             things
             in
             Lent
             ;
             but
             the
             Bull
             is
             nevertheless
             necessary
             there
             ,
             than
             elsewhere
             :
             For
             it
             suspends
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             all
             such
             Priviledges
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Custom
             becomes
             unlawful
             ,
             when
             the
             Bull
             is
             published
             .
             It
             likewise
             gives
             leave
             to
             eat
             Flesh
             upon
             Fast-Days
             ,
             all
             the
             Year
             about
             ;
             in
             case
             the
             Spiritual
             and
             Bodily
             Physician
             shall
             think
             it
             convenient
             .
             The
             Spiritual
             Physician
             is
             any
             licensed
             Confessor
             ,
             tho'
             he
             gives
             his
             Judgment
             out
             of
             Confession
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             Opinion
             of
             an
             experienced
             old
             Woman
             ,
             may
             ,
             by
             Virtue
             of
             this
             Bull
             ,
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             case
             .
             But
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             Bull
             holds
             good
             only
             'till
             the
             next
             Publication
             ,
             when
             another
             must
             be
             taken
             out
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             published
             every
             Year
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Price
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             are
             worth
             400
             Millreis
             a
             Year
             ,
             which
             way
             soever
             it
             arises
             ,
             is
             three
             Testons
             :
             Such
             as
             are
             worth
             200
             
               per
               Ann.
            
             pay
             two
             Testons
             ;
             the
             Wife
             paying
             always
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Husband
             :
             All
             those
             that
             are
             above
             seven
             Years
             old
             ,
             pay
             4
             Vintains
             ,
             excepting
             these
             that
             follow
             ,
             who
             pay
             but
             two
             Vintains
             :
             Young
             People
             that
             are
             maintain'd
             by
             their
             Parents
             ,
             Labourers
             ,
             and
             Journey-men
             ,
             that
             live
             only
             on
             their
             Wages
             ,
             Beggars
             ,
             Common
             Soldiers
             ,
             Widows
             ,
             and
             single
             Women
             that
             live
             on
             Alms
             ;
             Priests
             ,
             that
             have
             nothing
             but
             their
             Masses
             to
             maintain
             them
             ;
             or
             such
             of
             them
             as
             are
             Foreigners
             ,
             or
             go
             begging
             about
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             all
             these
             pay
             but
             two
             Vintains
             .
             Under
             the
             same
             Class
             are
             reckon'd
             such
             as
             have
             Houses
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             yet
             live
             miserably
             ;
             Coblers
             ,
             or
             Botchers
             ,
             that
             cannot
             set
             up
             a
             Stall
             ,
             but
             go
             about
             for
             Work
             ;
             Jesuits
             profest
             ,
             begging
             Fryars
             ,
             unless
             they
             have
             somewhat
             allow'd
             them
             by
             their
             Friends
             ,
             Pilgrims
             ,
             and
             Prisoners
             :
             But
             then
             all
             Journey-men
             that
             can
             get
             two
             Testons
             a
             Day
             ;
             Priests
             that
             live
             with
             their
             Parents
             ,
             Servants
             to
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             ,
             whose
             Wages
             come
             to
             40
             Millreis
             ,
             must
             pay
             4
             Vintains
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             Tax
             we
             see
             is
             universal
             ,
             and
             being
             constant
             ,
             must
             amount
             to
             a
             considerable
             Revenue
             ;
             and
             the
             two
             other
             Bulls
             must
             mightily
             increase
             the
             King's
             Profits
             :
             Supposing
             the
             People
             believe
             any
             thing
             of
             Popery
             ,
             as
             certainly
             they
             do
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             as
             much
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             than
             in
             any
             Country
             in
             the
             World
             The
             Bull
             ,
             for
             the
             Dead
             is
             sold
             to
             all
             People
             alike
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             Price
             ,
             viz.
             for
             half
             〈◊〉
             Teston
             :
             But
             then
             it
             is
             of
             no
             benefit
             ,
             but
             to
             such
             as
             have
             taken
             out
             the
             former
             .
             By
             this
             a
             Man
             may
             apply
             all
             the
             Indulgences
             and
             
             Remissions
             contain'd
             in
             the
             other
             to
             any
             Soul
             in
             Purgatory
             ,
             let
             him
             choose
             which
             he
             will
             ;
             and
             shall
             ,
             
               Per
               modum
               suffragii
               ,
               obtain
               a
               relaxation
               of
               the
               Pains
               ,
               to
               which
               that
               Soul
               stands
               expos'd
               by
               the
               Divine
               Justice
               ,
            
             (
             they
             are
             the
             Commissary's
             words
             )
             .
             More
             than
             this
             ,
             he
             may
             make
             a
             conditional
             Application
             of
             the
             Bull
             to
             any
             Soul
             ,
             with
             a
             Reserve
             ,
             That
             if
             that
             Soul
             shall
             have
             no
             occasion
             for
             it
             ,
             the
             Benefit
             shall
             go
             to
             another
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             be
             got
             out
             already
             ,
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             as
             far
             as
             he
             pleases
             ;
             as
             for
             Instance
             :
             I
             take
             out
             a
             single
             Bull
             ,
             for
             the
             Soul
             of
             my
             Friend
             Francisco
             ,
             with
             this
             Condition
             ,
             That
             if
             he
             be
             gone
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             I
             take
             it
             then
             for
             Pedro
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             does
             not
             want
             it
             ,
             for
             Diego
             ,
             &c.
             but
             he
             must
             always
             determine
             the
             Application
             to
             some
             certain
             Person
             ;
             or
             he
             may
             say
             ,
             It
             shall
             go
             to
             him
             that
             stands
             most
             ,
             or
             to
             him
             that
             stands
             least
             in
             need
             of
             it
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             him
             whose
             Turn
             it
             would
             be
             to
             go
             first
             or
             last
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             .
             But
             if
             he
             shall
             give
             it
             indefinitively
             to
             whomsoever
             God
             pleases
             ,
             the
             Bull
             loses
             its
             Virtue
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             a
             determinate
             Application
             .
             And
             the
             Commissary
             declares
             ,
             That
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Person
             ,
             may
             deliver
             as
             many
             Souls
             as
             he
             pleases
             ,
             at
             the
             rate
             of
             half
             a
             
               Teston
               per
            
             Soul
             ;
             for
             each
             of
             them
             he
             is
             to
             receive
             an
             Extract
             of
             the
             Bull
             ,
             with
             this
             following
             Certificate
             at
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             subscribed
             by
             the
             Commissary
             :
             
               For
               asmuch
               as
               you
            
             N.
             N.
             
               have
               given
               half
               a
            
             Teston
             ,
             
               the
               Soul
               for
               which
               your
               Intention
               was
               to
               give
               the
               said
               Alms
               ,
               remains
               free
               from
               the
               Pains
               of
               Purgatory
               .
            
             Lourenço
             Pires
             Caravalho
             .
             But
             then
             the
             said
             
               N.
               N.
            
             must
             see
             that
             the
             Money
             be
             good
             :
             For
             if
             he
             ,
             through
             mistake
             ,
             should
             think
             it
             so
             ,
             and
             it
             proves
             naught
             ,
             the
             Bull
             ,
             as
             the
             Commissary
             declares
             ,
             and
             the
             Casuists
             agree
             ,
             will
             be
             
             good
             for
             nothing
             .
             This
             Bull
             may
             be
             taken
             out
             several
             times
             for
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Person
             ;
             which
             ,
             in
             my
             Opinion
             ,
             should
             make
             a
             body
             question
             its
             Efficacy
             ,
             and
             doubt
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             that
             Determination
             of
             Pope
             Leo
             the
             Tenth
             ,
             concerning
             Indulgences
             ,
             that
             
               Tantum
               valent
               quantum
               sonant
            
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             renewed
             often
             ,
             it
             will
             increase
             the
             King's
             Incomes
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Commissary
             thinks
             it
             advisable
             that
             a
             fresh
             one
             should
             be
             taken
             out
             once
             every
             Year
             for
             the
             same
             Soul
             ,
             and
             there
             can
             be
             no
             great
             loss
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             conditional
             application
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             Means
             the
             King
             comes
             to
             have
             a
             constant
             Revenue
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             the
             Living
             ,
             which
             goes
             increasing
             every
             Year
             .
             
               It
               is
               wholsome
               advice
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Commissary
             ,
             
               for
               a
               Person
               on
               his
               Death-bed
               to
               recommend
               to
               his
               Friends
               ,
               the
               taking
               of
               it
               out
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               time
               is
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Breath
               is
               gone
               out
               of
               his
               Body
               ;
               however
               ,
            
             says
             he
             and
             the
             Casuists
             ,
             
               it
               will
               have
               the
               same
               effect
               at
               one
               time
               as
               another
            
             ;
             And
             I
             believe
             they
             speak
             their
             Minds
             in
             this
             .
             It
             is
             Customary
             to
             give
             the
             Bull
             to
             the
             dead
             Corps
             to
             carry
             it
             with
             him
             to
             the
             Grave
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             frequently
             seen
             it
             tuck'd
             under
             his
             Girdle
             (
             for
             the
             Dead
             are
             buried
             here
             in
             the
             Habit
             of
             St.
             Francis
             ,
             without
             Coffins
             .
             )
             But
             the
             Learned
             I
             must
             own
             ,
             do
             not
             think
             this
             to
             be
             at
             all
             necessary
             ,
             but
             rather
             condemn
             it
             as
             an
             Abuse
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Bull
               of
               Composition
            
             seems
             to
             be
             no
             less
             profitable
             to
             the
             Exchequer
             ,
             than
             either
             of
             the
             former
             .
             By
             virtue
             of
             this
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             made
             certain
             unlawful
             Gains
             ,
             upon
             paying
             down
             a
             small
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             may
             ,
             with
             a
             safe
             Conscience
             ,
             keep
             the
             rest
             to
             themselves
             .
             By
             it
             Ecclesiasticks
             may
             compound
             for
             the
             Profits
             of
             their
             Benefices
             ,
             which
             
             they
             receive
             when
             they
             have
             fallen
             from
             their
             Rights
             to
             them
             ,
             either
             by
             neglect
             to
             say
             their
             Offices
             ,
             or
             by
             lying
             under
             Censures
             :
             And
             this
             Bull
             is
             so
             accommodated
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             People
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             of
             singular
             use
             to
             Traders
             of
             what
             kind
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             Usurers
             ,
             Lawyers
             ,
             Officers
             of
             Justice
             ,
             Trustees
             ,
             Gamesters
             ,
             Rooks
             ,
             Thieves
             ,
             Prostitutes
             :
             These
             are
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             express
             ,
             or
             equivalent
             Terms
             ,
             admitted
             to
             Composition
             in
             the
             Commissary's
             Explication
             of
             the
             Bull
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             are
             all
             such
             in
             general
             that
             have
             occasion
             to
             make
             unlawful
             Gains
             ;
             the
             Merchant
             who
             puts
             off
             Dammaged
             Goods
             ,
             without
             discovering
             the
             Fault
             to
             the
             Buyer
             ,
             or
             to
             enhance
             the
             Price
             pretends
             they
             are
             of
             one
             Country
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             frem
             another
             ;
             One
             that
             mixes
             good
             and
             bad
             Wares
             together
             ,
             as
             Corn
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             putrified
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             is
             sound
             ,
             or
             that
             puts
             his
             Corn
             into
             a
             moist
             place
             to
             make
             it
             swell
             ;
             such
             as
             sell
             by
             false
             Weights
             and
             Measures
             ,
             Gold
             and
             Silver-Smiths
             that
             put
             too
             much
             Alloy
             into
             their
             Works
             ;
             Apothecaries
             ,
             who
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             known
             to
             want
             any
             Druggs
             that
             are
             called
             for
             ,
             put
             others
             in
             their
             stead
             ;
             Extortioners
             ,
             whether
             by
             way
             of
             Usury
             ,
             or
             that
             taking
             Advantage
             from
             their
             Neighbours
             Necessity
             ,
             use
             to
             buy
             things
             for
             less
             than
             a
             just
             Price
             .
             All
             these
             are
             admitted
             to
             Composition
             for
             their
             ill-gotten
             Gains
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             are
             incertain
             as
             to
             the
             particular
             Persons
             to
             whom
             Restitution
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             ;
             the
             same
             is
             to
             be
             said
             concerning
             Officers
             of
             Justice
             ,
             Advocates
             ,
             Witnesses
             ,
             Notaries
             ,
             who
             take
             more
             than
             their
             just
             Fees
             ,
             or
             who
             appear
             in
             bad
             Causes
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             very
             commendable
             Practice
             among
             Trading-People
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             to
             set
             aside
             some
             part
             of
             their
             Estates
             for
             Pious
             Uses
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             
             Reparation
             for
             Wrongs
             they
             may
             have
             done
             ,
             through
             inadvertency
             in
             the
             Hurry
             of
             Business
             .
             But
             that
             which
             is
             given
             this
             way
             ,
             being
             commonly
             left
             by
             Will
             ,
             the
             Executors
             may
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             this
             Bull
             ,
             compound
             for
             one
             Moiety
             of
             all
             such
             Legacies
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             Legatees
             shall
             neglect
             to
             come
             and
             Claim
             them
             within
             a
             Year
             :
             Executors
             may
             likewise
             compound
             for
             all
             manner
             of
             Legacies
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             Persons
             concerned
             cannot
             be
             found
             after
             a
             due
             Enquiry
             .
             They
             also
             that
             keep
             Gaming-Houses
             ,
             where
             Cheats
             are
             practis'd
             ,
             such
             as
             Rook
             others
             at
             Play
             ,
             or
             Win
             Money
             from
             Boys
             ,
             Women
             ,
             Fryers
             ,
             Slaves
             ;
             They
             that
             have
             lost
             at
             Play
             and
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             pay
             ,
             Publick-Women
             that
             exact
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             Artifices
             gain
             more
             from
             their
             Customers
             than
             their
             lawful
             Hire
             (
             for
             their
             Hire
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Casuists
             ,
             is
             their
             due
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             moderate
             ,
             or
             no
             more
             than
             is
             customary
             ,
             or
             than
             as
             it
             is
             rated
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             .
             )
             Private
             Women
             that
             practice
             the
             same
             Trade
             are
             likewise
             Compounders
             ,
             and
             that
             (
             as
             some
             will
             have
             it
             )
             for
             all
             the
             Money
             they
             take
             ;
             for
             some
             Casuists
             reckon
             all
             their
             Gains
             unlawful
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             do
             in
             a
             manner
             practice
             without
             a
             Licence
             .
             Men
             are
             likewise
             to
             compound
             for
             the
             Money
             or
             Jewels
             they
             take
             on
             such
             accounts
             from
             Married
             Women
             ,
             supposing
             that
             what
             they
             give
             be
             at
             their
             own
             disposal
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             
               bona
               Paraphernalia
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Lawyers
             term
             it
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             is
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             the
             Husband
             .
             Such
             as
             have
             gotten
             Ship-wreck'd
             Goods
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             or
             Goods
             taken
             out
             of
             Houses
             in
             a
             Fire
             ,
             if
             the
             Owner
             be
             not
             known
             ,
             may
             compound
             for
             them
             :
             Composition
             may
             likewise
             be
             made
             for
             a
             Deposite
             left
             by
             one
             gone
             into
             a
             Far
             Country
             ,
             in
             case
             He
             or
             his
             Heirs
             be
             not
             heard
             of
             
             in
             some
             time
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             for
             the
             surplusage
             of
             the
             value
             of
             a
             Pawn
             ,
             that
             's
             sold
             when
             the
             Party
             that
             hath
             taken
             Money
             upon
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             found
             ,
             upon
             due
             enquiry
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             a
             Question
             ,
             What
             Diligence
             is
             required
             in
             seeking
             out
             the
             Party
             to
             whom
             Restitution
             should
             be
             made
             in
             any
             of
             these
             Cases
             ?
             The
             Commissary
             for
             his
             part
             ,
             is
             very
             reasonable
             ,
             tho
             he
             speaks
             by
             Apostolical
             Authority
             ,
             and
             declares
             that
             Diligence
             to
             be
             sufficient
             which
             a
             Prudent
             Man
             ,
             (
             the
             Quantity
             and
             Quality
             of
             the
             Thing
             ,
             the
             Time
             and
             the
             Place
             ,
             &c.
             considered
             ,
             )
             would
             use
             in
             his
             own
             Concerns
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             receiv'd
             Maxim
             amongst
             the
             Spanish
             Casuists
             ,
             That
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             
               No
               es
               necessario
               hazer
               lo
               ultimo
               de
               potencia
            
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               a
               Man
               need
               not
               do
               his
               utmost
               :
            
             But
             I
             have
             met
             with
             a
             single
             Portuguese
             ,
             who
             very
             honestly
             declares
             against
             them
             all
             ,
             
               that
               since
               it
               is
               commonly
               for
               Goods
               stolen
               or
               unjustly
               detained
               ,
               that
               People
               compound
               ,
               the
               most
               exact
               diligence
               is
               requir'd
               .
            
          
           
             Composition
             once
             made
             ,
             let
             the
             Owner
             then
             appear
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             will
             ,
             the
             Compounder
             is
             absolv'd
             from
             the
             Debt
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             longer
             bound
             to
             Restitution
             ,
             either
             
               in
               Foro
               Conscientiae
            
             ,
             or
             
               in
               Foro
               externo
            
             ,
             so
             saith
             the
             Commissary
             ,
             whose
             Declaration
             is
             a
             Law
             in
             these
             Matters
             ,
             and
             my
             Portuguese
             Casuist
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             honest
             just
             now
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             Another
             Question
             is
             ,
             
               Whether
               a
               Man
               may
               be
               admitted
               to
               Compound
               ,
               who
               makes
               his
               unlawful
               Gains
               in
               confidence
               of
               having
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Bull
               ?
            
             The
             Commissary
             declares
             in
             express
             Terms
             
               that
               he
               cannot
            
             ;
             however
             he
             mollifies
             the
             matter
             not
             a
             little
             ,
             by
             declaring
             ,
             
               That
               one
               who
               hath
               such
               a
               Confidence
               ,
               may
               Compound
               for
               what
               he
               hath
               unjustly
               
               got
               through
               Frailty
               ,
               and
               that
               at
               the
               worst
               ,
               he
               may
               apply
               himself
               to
               him
            
             (
             the
             Commissary
             )
             
               and
               make
               such
               a
               Composition
               as
               He
               shall
               think
               fit
            
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Rate
             set
             :
             He
             says
             the
             same
             thing
             concerning
             such
             ,
             as
             shall
             take
             that
             which
             is
             another
             Mans
             ,
             knowing
             whose
             it
             is
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             but
             hoping
             they
             shall
             forget
             him
             afterwards
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             means
             they
             may
             have
             the
             Benefit
             of
             the
             Bull
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             as
             will
             not
             pay
             Legacies
             ,
             till
             the
             time
             be
             expired
             ,
             in
             hopes
             of
             Compounding
             ;
             In
             all
             these
             Cases
             ,
             they
             must
             come
             to
             the
             Commissary
             ,
             and
             Compound
             with
             him
             at
             his
             own
             Terms
             .
          
           
             The
             Ordinary
             Rate
             of
             Composition
             is
             a
             
               Teston
               per
            
             Bull
             ,
             for
             every
             5
             
               Millreis
               ie
            
             one
             in
             50
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             unlawful
             Gains
             ;
             and
             at
             this
             Rate
             one
             may
             Compound
             for
             100
             Millreis
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             Sum
             exceeds
             an
             hundred
             Millreis
             ,
             he
             must
             pay
             for
             the
             excess
             2
             Testons
             out
             of
             every
             Five
             Millreis
             ,
             till
             he
             comes
             to
             200
             ,
             but
             after
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Composition
             ,
             till
             he
             applies
             himself
             to
             the
             Commissary
             ,
             or
             his
             Deputy
             ,
             and
             he
             commonly
             exacts
             10
             
               per
               Cent
            
             ,
             but
             does
             not
             so
             ty
             himself
             up
             ,
             but
             will
             require
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             Case
             .
          
           
             The
             Purchaser
             of
             this
             Bull
             must
             receive
             a
             Printed
             Copy
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             Commissary
             saith
             it
             will
             do
             him
             no
             good
             ;
             however
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             presently
             torn
             in
             Pieces
             (
             as
             that
             for
             the
             Dead
             may
             too
             )
             and
             be
             of
             as
             much
             Benefit
             as
             before
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             will
             keep
             it
             by
             them
             ,
             must
             have
             their
             Names
             Subscrib'd
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             are
             shy
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             as
             being
             tender
             of
             their
             Credit
             ,
             they
             must
             themselves
             subscribe
             Foam
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Some-body
             .
          
           
           
             None
             can
             have
             the
             Benefit
             of
             these
             two
             later
             Bulls
             ,
             unless
             he
             has
             taken
             out
             the
             former
             ,
             They
             may
             be
             all
             Three
             had
             by
             any
             that
             reside
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             whether
             Natives
             or
             Strangers
             ,
             and
             by
             Portugueses
             residing
             in
             Foreign
             Countrys
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             design
             to
             return
             Home
             in
             any
             Time
             ;
             Many
             other
             Matters
             ,
             of
             as
             great
             Importance
             as
             any
             thing
             yet
             mentioned
             ,
             might
             be
             related
             concerning
             these
             Bulls
             :
             The
             Reader
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             will
             think
             I
             have
             trifled
             too
             long
             about
             them
             already
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             depend
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             nothing
             hath
             been
             said
             on
             the
             Subject
             ,
             but
             upon
             sufficient
             Authority
             .
          
           
             The
             Money
             rais'd
             by
             all
             these
             Contributions
             ,
             goes
             I
             suppose
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             the
             same
             way
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Publick
             Revenues
             do
             .
             The
             Pope
             indeed
             has
             his
             Share
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             be
             no
             more
             than
             is
             pretended
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             very
             inconsiderable
             one
             ,
             since
             the
             King
             stands
             so
             much
             oblig'd
             to
             him
             for
             the
             whole
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             no
             more
             at
             first
             than
             12000
             Crowns
             a
             Year
             ,
             as
             I
             remember
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             told
             that
             it
             is
             now
             15000
             ;
             but
             it
             has
             been
             of
             late
             ,
             one
             part
             of
             the
             
             Nuncio's
             business
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             to
             get
             it
             rais'd
             higher
             .
             However
             ,
             if
             his
             Holiness
             fails
             in
             this
             ,
             he
             knows
             how
             to
             make
             it
             up
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Portugal
             by
             other
             ways
             .
          
           
             Another
             small
             part
             of
             these
             Incomes
             goes
             to
             maintain
             the
             Portuguese
             Garison
             in
             Mazagam
             ,
             consisting
             of
             about
             1500
             Men.
             Mazagam
             is
             a
             Rock
             in
             the
             
               Atlantick
               Ocean
            
             in
             the
             Coast
             of
             Barbary
             ,
             so
             contiguous
             to
             the
             Shoar
             ,
             that
             at
             Low-Water
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             join'd
             to
             the
             Firm
             Land
             ,
             and
             serves
             sometimes
             as
             a
             Refuge
             to
             Christian
             Slaves
             from
             Mequenes
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             other
             use
             it
             may
             be
             of
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             
             countenance
             that
             are
             employed
             in
             Preaching
             up
             the
             Croisade
             ;
             but
             they
             fearing
             belike
             ,
             that
             the
             Pretence
             may
             not
             be
             sufficient
             to
             bear
             them
             out
             ,
             take
             care
             to
             inform
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             were
             there
             no
             such
             Place
             in
             being
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Souldier
             Paid
             in
             Barbary
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             every
             thing
             made
             made
             good
             to
             them
             to
             a
             Tittle
             that
             is
             promis'd
             in
             the
             Bulls
             ,
             for
             whatever
             becomes
             of
             the
             Money
             their
             Merit
             is
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Indulgences
             ,
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             carry
             them
             directly
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             I
             have
             the
             Sermon
             of
             one
             of
             these
             Preachers
             now
             before
             me
             ,
             and
             he
             ,
             among
             other
             Prodigious
             Extravagances
             ,
             is
             proving
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Croisade
             Bull
             
               is
               of
               greater
               Benefit
               to
               his
               Auditors
               than
               their
               Baptism
               it self
               ,
               or
               than
               Martyrdom
               would
               be
               :
            
             I
             shall
             not
             repeat
             his
             Profane
             Arguments
             ;
             But
             the
             Conclusion
             he
             pretends
             to
             make
             out
             is
             ,
             
               That
               these
               Indulgences
               are
               able
               to
               purifie
               them
               from
               the
               Guilt
               of
               all
               their
               Sins
               ,
               and
               free
               them
               from
               the
               Punishment
               due
               to
               them
               either
               in
               Hell
               or
               Purgatory
               .
            
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             
             Portugal's
             Land-Forces
             ,
             used
             in
             Times
             of
             Peace
             ,
             to
             amount
             to
             about
             12
             or
             13000
             Men
             ,
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             been
             encreas'd
             of
             late
             Years
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             New
             Levies
             rais'd
             above
             a
             year
             ago
             ,
             they
             made
             25000
             Men
             ,
             and
             new
             Commissions
             are
             still
             giving
             out
             .
             But
             the
             King's
             Pay
             is
             so
             poor
             a
             Subsistence
             ,
             that
             tho'
             there
             be
             Lazy
             Beggars
             enough
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             People
             live
             as
             hardly
             here
             as
             in
             any
             Part
             of
             Europe
             ,
             yet
             it
             would
             be
             impossible
             ,
             even
             in
             times
             of
             Peace
             ,
             to
             get
             Souldiers
             to
             supply
             the
             Garrisons
             ,
             were
             not
             Compulsion
             us'd
             .
             The
             Pay
             of
             those
             that
             serve
             about
             Lisbon
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             been
             told
             ,
             is
             double
             to
             what
             they
             receive
             in
             other
             
             Parts
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             half
             a
             
               Teston
               per
               diem
            
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             such
             Deductions
             are
             made
             ,
             that
             besides
             a
             small
             Ammunition-Loaf
             ,
             there
             comes
             ,
             scarce
             a
             Vintain
             to
             the
             Souldier
             ;
             for
             which
             reason
             ,
             the
             Officers
             ,
             whose
             business
             it
             is
             to
             raise
             Souldiers
             ,
             are
             dreaded
             and
             courted
             by
             the
             People
             in
             their
             several
             Districts
             ,
             as
             Men
             in
             whose
             power
             it
             is
             to
             do
             the
             greatest
             mischief
             in
             the
             World
             to
             their
             Neighbours
             ;
             and
             when
             any
             Person
             is
             pitch'd
             upon
             for
             the
             King's
             Service
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             run
             his
             Country
             ,
             his
             Father
             or
             his
             nearest
             Relations
             ,
             are
             made
             responsible
             for
             his
             Forth-coming
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             time
             of
             Peace
             .
             But
             it
             is
             commonly
             reported
             ,
             that
             during
             the
             War
             with
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             It
             was
             a
             Customary
             Thing
             among
             the
             Poor
             People
             ,
             to
             blind
             their
             Children
             when
             they
             were
             young
             ,
             lest
             when
             they
             grew
             up
             they
             should
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             for
             Soldiers
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             usually
             given
             for
             the
             reason
             why
             there
             are
             so
             many
             Blind
             Beggars
             about
             the
             City
             ,
             that
             gain
             their
             Livelihood
             by
             singing
             Prayers
             at
             the
             Doors
             of
             the
             poorer
             sort
             ,
             who
             Contract
             with
             them
             for
             their
             Attendance
             ,
             each
             Customer
             allowing
             them
             a
             Pension
             of
             about
             Ten
             Reis
             or
             
               Vintain
               per
            
             Month
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             many
             who
             think
             the
             Parents
             of
             these
             miserable
             Creatures
             have
             well
             provided
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             hath
             about
             25
             Ships
             of
             War
             ,
             great
             and
             small
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             well
             built
             ,
             and
             they
             say
             after
             the
             best
             .
             English
             Models
             ,
             according
             to
             His
             Majesties
             immediate
             Directions
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             to
             have
             great
             Skill
             in
             these
             Matters
             ,
             and
             to
             delight
             much
             therein
             .
             It
             is
             thought
             that
             about
             Seventeen
             may
             be
             Fitted
             out
             for
             Service
             .
             Nor
             hath
             
             this
             King
             been
             less
             careful
             to
             provide
             himself
             with
             Seamen
             ,
             to
             which
             end
             he
             hath
             taken
             care
             to
             have
             a
             certain
             Number
             Enroll'd
             and
             ready
             always
             upon
             Occasion
             ;
             and
             for
             their
             Encouragement
             ,
             he
             has
             bestowed
             several
             considerable
             Priviledges
             and
             Immunities
             ,
             upon
             such
             as
             being
             found
             duly
             qualified
             ,
             shall
             enter
             their
             Names
             in
             the
             List
             .
             But
             the
             Number
             required
             is
             so
             very
             small
             ,
             as
             shews
             that
             there
             is
             a
             great
             Want
             of
             Seamen
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             no
             more
             than
             300
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             were
             no
             more
             at
             their
             first
             Institution
             in
             1676
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             not
             heard
             that
             they
             have
             been
             encreas'd
             since
             :
             Whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             That
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             who
             were
             once
             so
             famous
             for
             Navigation
             all
             over
             the
             World
             ,
             are
             now
             much
             fallen
             from
             what
             they
             were
             150
             Years
             ago
             .
             Another
             Proof
             of
             this
             great
             Change
             is
             this
             ,
             Tho'
             they
             have
             every
             Summer
             ,
             a
             small
             Squadron
             out
             a
             Cruising
             upon
             the
             Algerines
             and
             Sallee-men
             ,
             they
             have
             never
             been
             able
             to
             take
             a
             Prize
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             the
             Memory
             of
             the
             Oldest
             Men
             of
             my
             Acquaintance
             ,
             who
             have
             known
             the
             Country
             for
             these
             many
             Years
             .
             We
             had
             indeed
             a
             Story
             in
             the
             
               English
               Gazette
            
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             was
             in
             1692
             ,
             of
             their
             burning
             the
             Admiral
             of
             Sallee
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             it
             proved
             to
             be
             but
             a
             small
             Boat
             that
             was
             run
             ashoar
             .
             It
             might
             be
             expected
             that
             they
             should
             in
             some
             measure
             recover
             themselves
             during
             the
             late
             War
             ,
             in
             which
             other
             Seafaring
             Nations
             were
             embroil'd
             ,
             whilst
             they
             enjoy'd
             the
             Benefit
             of
             a
             Free-Trade
             ,
             as
             in
             effect
             they
             did
             ,
             almost
             to
             the
             doubling
             of
             their
             Trading
             Vessels
             .
             But
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             that
             they
             made
             any
             great
             Improvement
             in
             the
             
               Art
               of
               Navigation
            
             ;
             for
             there
             was
             hardly
             Skill
             enough
             among
             them
             to
             carry
             a
             Ship
             into
             the
             English
             Channel
             ,
             very
             
             few
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             daring
             to
             venture
             upon
             that
             Voyage
             without
             an
             English
             Pilot
             :
             I
             suppose
             it
             is
             for
             want
             of
             Seamen
             that
             the
             King's
             Ships
             are
             so
             much
             crowded
             with
             Land-Souldiers
             ;
             for
             these
             make
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Complement
             ,
             That
             of
             the
             biggest
             Ships
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             been
             told
             ,
             consisting
             of
             60
             Mariners
             ,
             80
             others
             not
             yet
             qualified
             for
             Able
             Seamen
             ,
             and
             250
             Land-Souldiers
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             His
             Majesties
             First
             Queen
             .
          
           
             
               MArie
               Françoise
               Elizabeth
               de
               Savoie
            
             ,
             youngest
             Daughter
             to
             
               Charles
               Amadee
               de
               Savoie
            
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Nemours
             ,
             by
             Elizabeth
             the
             Daughter
             of
             
               Caesar
               de
               Bourbon
            
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Vendome
             ,
             Natural
             Son
             of
             Henry
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             by
             
               Gabriele
               d'
               Estrees
            
             Dutchess
             of
             Beaufort
             ,
             commonly
             called
             
               la
               Belle
               Gabriele
            
             .
          
           
             She
             was
             Born
             the
             21th
             of
             June
             1646
             ,
             Contracted
             to
             Dom
             Alfonso
             the
             VI.
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             the
             27th
             of
             June
             1666
             ,
             arrived
             at
             Lisbon
             the
             Second
             of
             August
             following
             ,
             and
             having
             cohabited
             with
             that
             King
             for
             the
             space
             of
             near
             Sixteen
             Months
             ,
             was
             Divorced
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             Married
             afterwards
             ,
             viz.
             the
             2d
             of
             April
             1668
             to
             his
             Brother
             the
             
               Infante
               Dom
               Pedro
            
             ,
             now
             King
             of
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             This
             Lady
             ,
             who
             before
             her
             Marriage
             ,
             went
             by
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             
               Mademoiselle
               d'
               Aumalle
            
             ,
             was
             at
             first
             designed
             for
             the
             Infante
             ,
             whilst
             a
             Match
             was
             in
             Treaty
             between
             the
             King
             his
             Brother
             ,
             and
             her
             Elder
             Sister
             
               Mademoiselle
               de
               Nemours
            
             ,
             the
             present
             Dutchess
             Dowager
             of
             Savoy
             ;
             but
             that
             Match
             not
             taking
             effect
             ,
             she
             was
             Contracted
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             another
             Marriage
             was
             concluded
             between
             the
             Infante
             and
             
               Mademoiselle
               de
               Bouvillon
            
             ,
             Daughter
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             Turenne
             ,
             and
             Niece
             to
             the
             Mareschal
             of
             that
             Name
             :
             But
             this
             was
             Broke
             off
             ,
             because
             the
             Infante
             could
             not
             be
             prevail'd
             with
             by
             any
             
             Perswasions
             or
             Menaces
             ,
             the
             King
             his
             Brother
             could
             use
             ,
             or
             the
             Entreaties
             of
             the
             Ministers
             and
             his
             own
             Servants
             to
             stand
             to
             what
             had
             been
             agreed
             upon
             in
             his
             Name
             and
             by
             his
             Order
             :
             The
             reasons
             for
             his
             refusal
             I
             could
             never
             learn.
             
          
           
             Soon
             after
             the
             New
             Queens
             Arrival
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             King
             Alfonso
             began
             to
             express
             an
             extraordinary
             coldness
             towards
             her
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             short
             time
             he
             estranged
             himself
             very
             much
             from
             her
             Company
             ,
             his
             Indifferency
             growing
             into
             an
             utter
             Aversion
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             forbore
             not
             openly
             to
             Exclaim
             against
             the
             Authors
             of
             this
             Match
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             been
             heard
             to
             say
             ,
             
               had
               advised
               him
               to
               that
               which
               he
               should
               have
               cause
               to
               repent
               of
               all
               his
               life-time
            
             ;
             all
             this
             was
             said
             (
             by
             such
             as
             were
             ill-affected
             to
             that
             Prince
             )
             to
             proceed
             from
             a
             certain
             un-fitness
             for
             Marriage
             ,
             which
             the
             Queen
             afterwards
             laid
             to
             his
             Charge
             .
             Others
             are
             still
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             occasioned
             by
             some
             secret
             cause
             of
             Dislike
             that
             rendred
             her
             Person
             disagreeable
             to
             him
             .
             They
             that
             accuse
             the
             King
             of
             Inability
             ,
             impute
             the
             cause
             of
             that
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Incapacity
             for
             Government
             ,
             which
             they
             accuse
             him
             of
             likewise
             ,
             to
             his
             Sickness
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Infancy
             ;
             for
             at
             Three
             Years
             Old
             he
             had
             been
             seiz'd
             with
             a
             Malignant
             Fever
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             succeeded
             by
             a
             Palsie
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             all
             his
             Right
             Side
             became
             withered
             ,
             from
             Head
             to
             Foot
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             remain'd
             Lame
             ever
             after
             ,
             on
             that
             Side
             ;
             but
             they
             that
             tell
             this
             ,
             accuse
             him
             likewise
             of
             delighting
             to
             Ride
             the
             most
             fierce
             and
             un-manageable
             Horses
             ,
             and
             to
             encounter
             with
             Wild
             Bulls
             ,
             and
             other
             Violent
             Exercises
             ,
             which
             one
             wou'd
             think
             should
             suppose
             a
             vigorous
             Habit
             of
             Body
             ;
             they
             represent
             him
             also
             as
             guilty
             of
             many
             Extravagancies
             
             on
             the
             account
             of
             lewd
             Women
             ,
             as
             in
             truth
             ,
             his
             vicious
             Inclinations
             to
             them
             were
             apparently
             the
             cause
             of
             most
             of
             those
             Disorders
             they
             lay
             to
             his
             Charge
             .
             And
             this
             may
             make
             one
             suspect
             their
             sincerity
             likewise
             ,
             when
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               same
               Distemper
               had
               so
               affected
               his
               Brain
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               never
               in
               his
               right
               mind
               .
            
             It
             may
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             with
             reason
             enough
             ,
             be
             said
             of
             this
             King
             ,
             That
             some
             have
             taken
             the
             Liberty
             (
             upon
             what
             grounds
             I
             know
             not
             )
             to
             say
             of
             his
             Father
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             none
             of
             the
             wisest
             Kings
             that
             ever
             reign'd
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             but
             then
             ,
             the
             Faults
             he
             was
             guilty
             of
             ,
             may
             be
             as
             well
             imputed
             to
             his
             want
             of
             Education
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             Natural
             or
             Accidental
             Defect
             in
             his
             Understanding
             :
             For
             perhaps
             ,
             there
             never
             was
             one
             designed
             for
             a
             Crown
             more
             neglected
             in
             his
             Youth
             than
             this
             Prince
             had
             been
             :
             He
             had
             been
             suffered
             to
             abandon
             himself
             to
             all
             the
             Extravagancies
             his
             childish
             Inclinations
             led
             him
             to
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             those
             of
             his
             Companions
             ;
             these
             were
             (
             not
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             Nobility
             but
             )
             such
             as
             himself
             had
             pickt
             up
             out
             of
             the
             Streets
             ,
             from
             among
             the
             Boys
             that
             he
             us'd
             to
             behold
             from
             the
             Palace
             Windows
             ,
             dividing
             themselves
             into
             Parties
             ,
             and
             Pelting
             one
             another
             with
             Stones
             ,
             the
             usual
             Pastime
             of
             Portuguese
             Children
             .
             They
             that
             were
             of
             the
             Party
             favoured
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             signaliz'd
             themselves
             most
             at
             this
             Exercise
             ,
             had
             the
             largest
             share
             in
             his
             Affections
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             grew
             up
             with
             him
             ,
             became
             his
             Principal
             Favourites
             ;
             these
             ,
             from
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             found
             entrance
             into
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             would
             ,
             at
             times
             ,
             entice
             the
             King
             down
             into
             the
             Stable-Yard
             of
             the
             Palace
             ,
             and
             there
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             lewd
             Rabble
             of
             Grooms
             ,
             Blacks
             ,
             and
             Moorish
             Slaves
             ,
             entertain
             His
             Majesty
             
             with
             Wrestling
             ,
             Boxing
             ,
             throwing
             the
             Bar
             ,
             darting
             Knives
             ,
             setting
             Dogs
             to
             Fight
             ,
             the
             Young
             King
             making
             One
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             learnt
             from
             the
             Conversation
             of
             this
             vile
             Crew
             ,
             he
             afterwards
             ,
             on
             some
             occasions
             ,
             put
             in
             practice
             .
          
           
             Such
             Education
             was
             not
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             ,
             very
             likely
             to
             qualifie
             him
             for
             the
             Affairs
             of
             State.
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Chiefest
             of
             his
             Companions
             had
             been
             put
             from
             him
             immediately
             before
             his
             taking
             the
             Government
             upon
             himself
             ;
             and
             he
             having
             had
             the
             happiness
             to
             fall
             into
             better
             hands
             ,
             a
             great
             alteration
             was
             observed
             in
             his
             Conduct
             ;
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             so
             changed
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             found
             himself
             obliged
             to
             leave
             Affairs
             of
             Importance
             to
             the
             Care
             and
             Management
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             This
             the
             new
             Queen
             soon
             perceiv'd
             ;
             and
             as
             't
             is
             very
             likely
             she
             was
             encouraged
             to
             make
             her
             Advantage
             of
             the
             King's
             Unfitness
             for
             Business
             ,
             and
             to
             endeavour
             to
             get
             the
             Government
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             into
             her
             own
             hands
             .
             This
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             King
             's
             Neglect
             of
             Her
             ,
             she
             was
             not
             wanting
             to
             her self
             ;
             but
             took
             all
             occasions
             to
             make
             her self
             considerable
             ;
             She
             not
             only
             procured
             from
             him
             a
             Grant
             for
             the
             Augmentation
             of
             the
             Revenue
             settled
             on
             her
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             but
             began
             to
             talk
             of
             calling
             to
             account
             such
             as
             were
             possest
             of
             any
             Lands
             belonging
             to
             former
             Queens
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             to
             interpose
             in
             Affairs
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             Matters
             of
             Government
             ,
             giving
             the
             Ministers
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             she
             expected
             to
             know
             how
             things
             went
             ,
             and
             she
             made
             her self
             to
             be
             obey'd
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             nothing
             of
             Moment
             was
             transacted
             in
             the
             King's
             Council
             ,
             but
             Her
             Majesty
             was
             consulted
             about
             it
             .
             Not
             content
             with
             all
             this
             ,
             she
             
             seemed
             to
             have
             a
             further
             Aim
             still
             ,
             and
             to
             design
             no
             less
             than
             a
             Total
             Change
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             engross
             the
             whole
             Power
             to
             her self
             ,
             or
             impart
             it
             to
             such
             as
             she
             should
             engage
             in
             her
             Interests
             .
          
           
             The
             Great
             Men
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             were
             at
             this
             time
             divided
             into
             Two
             Irreconcileable
             Parties
             ,
             neither
             of
             which
             could
             be
             safe
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             Total
             Overthrow
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             the
             one
             consisting
             of
             those
             that
             had
             been
             in
             the
             Government
             in
             the
             late
             Queen
             Mother's
             time
             ,
             or
             had
             done
             their
             utmost
             to
             continue
             her
             Regency
             ,
             and
             were
             at
             this
             time
             wholly
             broken
             ,
             driven
             from
             Court
             ,
             or
             deprived
             of
             their
             Charges
             ,
             and
             the
             Principal
             of
             them
             Banish'd
             into
             several
             remote
             parts
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             The
             other
             was
             of
             them
             that
             were
             then
             in
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             or
             had
             been
             instrumental
             in
             placing
             King
             Alfonso
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Queen
             his
             Mother
             ,
             and
             obliging
             her
             to
             retire
             into
             a
             Monastery
             .
             The
             new
             Queen
             ,
             presently
             after
             her
             Arrival
             publickly
             declar'd
             for
             the
             vanquish'd
             Party
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             did
             that
             which
             in
             effect
             was
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             for
             she
             openly
             sollicited
             the
             return
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Cadaval
             ,
             and
             his
             re-establishment
             at
             Court.
             This
             Duke
             was
             the
             chief
             Person
             of
             the
             whole
             Party
             ,
             and
             had
             shewn
             himself
             the
             most
             active
             of
             them
             all
             in
             the
             Queen
             Mothers
             Service
             ,
             and
             thereby
             had
             drawn
             upon
             himself
             the
             largest
             share
             of
             the
             King's
             Displeasure
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             
               Conde
               de
               Castelmelhor
            
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             the
             Prime
             Minister
             ,
             and
             the
             Principal
             Man
             ,
             next
             the
             King
             ,
             at
             Court
             ,
             had
             reason
             to
             look
             upon
             the
             Duke
             as
             his
             most
             formidable
             Antagonist
             ;
             and
             to
             apprehend
             his
             Return
             as
             a
             Step
             towards
             the
             Ruine
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             whole
             Party
             ,
             especially
             if
             it
             were
             obtained
             
             by
             the
             Queens
             Sollicitation
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             engaged
             that
             Great
             Man
             to
             her
             Service
             ;
             and
             it
             might
             prove
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             hold
             out
             against
             their
             united
             Interests
             .
             There
             had
             that
             passed
             between
             the
             Duke
             and
             the
             Conde
             ,
             that
             the
             Court
             could
             not
             well
             hold
             them
             both
             ,
             as
             it
             cannot
             to
             this
             day
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             both
             still
             alive
             ;
             the
             Duke
             is
             now
             in
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             (
             some
             give
             it
             for
             the
             only
             reason
             )
             the
             Court
             ,
             for
             this
             last
             Reign
             ,
             hath
             remain'd
             shut
             to
             the
             Conde
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             put
             things
             in
             their
             due
             light
             ,
             I
             find
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             look
             back
             to
             the
             time
             of
             the
             late
             Queens
             Regency
             ,
             and
             give
             a
             brief
             account
             of
             some
             former
             Transactions
             ,
             particularly
             those
             wherein
             either
             of
             these
             two
             great
             Men
             were
             concern'd
             .
          
           
             
               Donna
               Luisa
               Francisca
               de
               Gusman
            
             ,
             who
             by
             her
             Courage
             had
             animated
             Duke
             John
             of
             Bragança
             ,
             her
             Husband
             ,
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             Crown
             ,
             which
             she
             is
             said
             to
             have
             preserved
             likewise
             upon
             his
             Head
             by
             her
             Counsels
             ;
             was
             left
             by
             that
             King
             at
             his
             Death
             ,
             which
             happened
             the
             Sixth
             of
             November
             1656
             ,
             Regent
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             Tutress
             or
             Guardian
             to
             the
             Princes
             their
             Children
             ;
             but
             her
             Regency
             was
             not
             like
             to
             continue
             long
             ,
             should
             the
             Young
             King
             ,
             her
             Son
             ,
             be
             reckoned
             to
             be
             of
             Age
             at
             the
             usual
             time
             of
             Majority
             ,
             it
             having
             been
             customary
             ,
             for
             Kings
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             to
             be
             declared
             Majors
             at
             Fourteen
             ,
             and
             Dom
             Alfonso
             was
             near
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Thirteenth
             Year
             at
             the
             King
             his
             Father's
             Death
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             born
             the
             21st
             of
             August
             1643
             ,
             so
             that
             should
             former
             Presidents
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             present
             Case
             ,
             she
             was
             like
             ,
             in
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             to
             be
             forced
             to
             let
             go
             the
             Power
             out
             
             of
             her
             hands
             ,
             and
             see
             a
             Kingdom
             which
             she
             had
             contributed
             so
             much
             to
             procure
             and
             preserve
             for
             the
             Family
             ,
             committed
             to
             the
             discretion
             of
             a
             Child
             ;
             or
             entrusted
             by
             him
             to
             she
             knew
             not
             whom
             ,
             for
             he
             once
             declared
             ,
             Major
             would
             be
             at
             liberty
             to
             chuse
             his
             own
             Ministers
             .
             The
             best-established
             Governments
             in
             such
             a
             case
             must
             necessarily
             be
             exposed
             to
             many
             great
             Inconveniencies
             ;
             but
             that
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             new
             and
             unsettled
             ,
             and
             struggling
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             for
             life
             ,
             in
             a
             War
             with
             the
             Spanish
             Monarchy
             ,
             would
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             utter
             Ruine
             :
             For
             these
             considerations
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             well
             suppose
             ,
             the
             Queen
             resolv'd
             to
             prolong
             her
             Regency
             for
             some
             Years
             beyond
             the
             ordinary
             time
             ;
             to
             this
             end
             she
             conferred
             all
             Offices
             of
             Trust
             upon
             Creatures
             of
             her
             own
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             she
             could
             conside
             in
             ,
             and
             took
             such
             ways
             to
             engage
             those
             in
             Power
             ,
             as
             should
             make
             them
             more
             apprehensive
             of
             a
             Change
             than
             her self
             ;
             and
             in
             effect
             ,
             she
             so
             manag'd
             Matters
             ,
             as
             to
             remain
             possest
             of
             the
             Government
             till
             the
             King
             was
             within
             a
             Month
             of
             Nineteen
             ;
             and
             had
             not
             the
             Conde
             
               de
               Castelmelhor
            
             ,
             by
             an
             unexpected
             Surprize
             ,
             broken
             all
             her
             Measures
             ,
             she
             might
             ,
             in
             all
             likelihood
             ,
             have
             kept
             it
             in
             her
             hands
             as
             long
             as
             she
             pleas'd
             ;
             and
             her
             Enemies
             used
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             by
             her
             good
             will
             she
             had
             never
             parted
             with
             it
             while
             she
             lived
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             truth
             ,
             her
             Conduct
             in
             regard
             to
             the
             King
             her
             Son
             may
             have
             given
             some
             colour
             to
             this
             Aspersion
             ;
             the
             Education
             of
             that
             Prince
             in
             his
             tender
             Age
             was
             such
             as
             has
             been
             now
             described
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             the
             Queen
             Mother
             took
             notice
             ,
             with
             what
             Scandalous
             Companions
             he
             associated
             himself
             ,
             and
             made
             grievous
             complaints
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             still
             they
             had
             access
             to
             him
             ,
             
             even
             while
             he
             was
             of
             those
             Years
             when
             one
             would
             think
             his
             Governours
             should
             be
             responsible
             for
             his
             Carriage
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             King
             grew
             bigger
             he
             became
             guilty
             of
             such
             Excesses
             as
             might
             be
             expected
             from
             a
             Youth
             so
             Bred
             ,
             and
             left
             to
             his
             own
             Liberty
             ,
             without
             a
             Curb
             ;
             He
             took
             great
             pleasure
             in
             walking
             the
             Streets
             a
             Nights
             in
             Company
             of
             his
             Braves
             ,
             to
             haunt
             the
             Houses
             of
             leud
             Women
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             he
             would
             order
             the
             Prostitutes
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             him
             to
             the
             Palace
             ;
             he
             is
             reported
             likewise
             to
             have
             committed
             several
             Outrages
             upon
             those
             he
             met
             with
             in
             his
             Night-Walks
             ;
             nor
             did
             he
             wholly
             abstain
             from
             those
             Pranks
             in
             the
             Day-time
             ;
             several
             Instances
             of
             this
             nature
             are
             reckoned
             up
             by
             those
             that
             have
             made
             a
             strict
             enquiry
             into
             his
             Faults
             ;
             but
             I
             do
             not
             find
             ,
             that
             he
             ever
             did
             any
             great
             mischief
             ;
             He
             often
             endangered
             his
             Person
             indeed
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             loose
             himself
             much
             in
             the
             Peoples
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             The
             Queen
             Mother
             made
             loud
             Complaints
             of
             these
             disorders
             ;
             but
             then
             she
             took
             such
             a
             course
             ,
             as
             might
             make
             her
             Enemies
             suspect
             ,
             she
             desired
             that
             the
             People
             rather
             than
             her
             Son
             might
             become
             sensible
             of
             his
             Faults
             ;
             she
             exposing
             them
             in
             as
             Publick
             Manner
             as
             was
             possible
             ,
             in
             order
             ,
             as
             some
             imagine
             ,
             to
             make
             her self
             thought
             more
             Necessary
             ,
             and
             him
             less
             capable
             of
             the
             Government
             .
             One
             time
             she
             contriv'd
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Counsellors
             of
             State
             should
             wait
             upon
             him
             in
             a
             Body
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             understand
             how
             his
             Person
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             were
             in
             danger
             by
             the
             Courses
             he
             took
             ;
             The
             young
             Duke
             of
             Cadaval
             ,
             Dom
             
               Nuno
               Alvarez
               Pereira
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             his
             Quality
             (
             he
             being
             then
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             still
             ,
             the
             only
             Duke
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             )
             was
             chosen
             Spokesman
             ,
             
             and
             he
             ,
             at
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Queen
             ,
             the
             King's
             Brother
             and
             Sister
             ,
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             admonish'd
             His
             Majesty
             to
             change
             the
             whole
             Course
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             expose
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             himself
             and
             the
             Nation
             to
             ruine
             .
             Another
             time
             she
             assembled
             together
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             the
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Gentlemen
             about
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             Lisbon
             ;
             The
             Design
             of
             this
             great
             Assembly
             was
             to
             make
             a
             more
             solemn
             Remonstrance
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             withal
             to
             remove
             one
             
               Antonio
               Conti
            
             from
             about
             his
             Person
             ;
             this
             Conti
             had
             been
             one
             of
             those
             Boys
             that
             had
             had
             the
             good
             hap
             to
             get
             into
             the
             King's
             Favour
             ,
             by
             distinguishing
             himself
             at
             the
             Exercises
             aforementioned
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             from
             serving
             in
             a
             Pedling
             Shop
             in
             the
             Capella
             (
             a
             small
             Cloyster
             within
             the
             Palace
             )
             he
             grew
             to
             be
             a
             considerable
             Person
             at
             Court
             ,
             becoming
             the
             King
             's
             constant
             Companion
             in
             his
             Extravagancies
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             thought
             to
             contribute
             more
             to
             the
             corrupting
             of
             him
             than
             any
             other
             Person
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             The
             seizing
             of
             this
             Conti
             was
             the
             first
             thing
             to
             be
             put
             in
             Execution
             ,
             and
             therefore
             whilst
             the
             Queen
             Mother
             entertain'd
             the
             King
             in
             private
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Cadaval
             ,
             with
             some
             other
             Lords
             ,
             took
             him
             violently
             out
             of
             the
             Palace
             it self
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             shut
             himself
             up
             in
             the
             King
             's
             own
             Apartment
             ,
             which
             the
             Duke
             was
             ready
             to
             force
             ,
             and
             had
             done
             it
             ,
             had
             not
             Conti
             opened
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             having
             caus'd
             instruments
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             order
             to
             break
             down
             the
             Doors
             ,
             resolving
             to
             kill
             Conti
             upon
             the
             Place
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             refus'd
             to
             surrender
             himself
             .
             Conti
             taken
             ,
             and
             with
             some
             others
             of
             the
             like
             Stamp
             ,
             convey'd
             on
             Board
             a
             
             Ship
             then
             under
             Sail
             for
             Brazil
             ,
             the
             whole
             Company
             came
             and
             presented
             themselves
             before
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             the
             Secretary
             of
             State
             read
             a
             Remonstrance
             to
             him
             that
             had
             been
             drawn
             up
             by
             general
             Consent
             ;
             it
             contain'd
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Queens
             Complaints
             ,
             the
             Grievances
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             the
             King
             's
             ill
             Conduct
             ,
             and
             the
             Exorbitancies
             of
             his
             Favourites
             .
             The
             King
             was
             mightily
             surpriz'd
             ,
             to
             see
             himself
             thus
             unexpectedly
             attack'd
             ,
             by
             so
             great
             a
             Crowd
             of
             People
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             not
             the
             least
             Warning
             given
             him
             of
             their
             coming
             ;
             was
             so
             little
             prepared
             to
             receive
             and
             answer
             their
             Address
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             some
             time
             after
             the
             Company
             was
             gone
             before
             he
             knew
             what
             Business
             brought
             them
             thither
             ;
             and
             this
             makes
             it
             look
             as
             if
             there
             was
             some
             further
             Design
             in
             hand
             than
             barely
             the
             King's
             Amendment
             .
             'T
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             the
             Queen
             had
             a
             Design
             to
             create
             a
             mutual
             Distrust
             between
             her
             Son
             and
             all
             the
             most
             Considerable
             Persons
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             keep
             him
             out
             ,
             and
             secure
             her self
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             she
             could
             not
             have
             taken
             a
             more
             effectual
             Course
             to
             gain
             her
             Ends.
             She
             might
             be
             sure
             ,
             that
             those
             she
             employ'd
             in
             such
             ungrateful
             Offices
             ,
             would
             be
             very
             unwilling
             to
             see
             Alfonso
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             call
             them
             to
             account
             ;
             the
             Portuguese
             Nation
             is
             as
             little
             addicted
             to
             Forgiveness
             as
             any
             perhaps
             in
             Europe
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             are
             apt
             to
             revenge
             Injuries
             themselves
             ,
             do
             of
             course
             expect
             the
             like
             Returns
             from
             those
             they
             have
             offended
             .
             Alfonso
             was
             a
             Prince
             ,
             violent
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             had
             not
             been
             bred
             to
             restrain
             or
             dissemble
             his
             Resentments
             ;
             so
             that
             these
             ,
             who
             had
             thus
             violated
             the
             Palace
             of
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             had
             laid
             open
             his
             Infirmities
             to
             the
             World
             in
             so
             publick
             
             and
             solemn
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             ,
             wounded
             him
             in
             his
             most
             sensible
             part
             ,
             could
             never
             think
             themselves
             seeure
             while
             it
             was
             in
             his
             power
             to
             revenge
             the
             Affronts
             .
             And
             this
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Rise
             of
             that
             powerful
             Party
             which
             the
             New
             Queen
             found
             so
             ready
             to
             stand
             by
             her
             ,
             to
             prosecute
             her
             Quarrels
             ,
             and
             which
             enabled
             her
             at
             last
             to
             finish
             what
             the
             Queen
             Mother
             ,
             contrary
             to
             her
             intentions
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             had
             begun
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Ruine
             of
             the
             Unfortunate
             Alfonso
             .
          
           
             This
             great
             Assembly
             dissolv'd
             ,
             the
             King
             coming
             to
             understand
             upon
             what
             account
             they
             had
             been
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             had
             been
             doing
             about
             his
             Palace
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             given
             way
             to
             the
             first
             Transports
             of
             his
             Passion
             ,
             began
             to
             think
             it
             was
             high
             time
             for
             him
             to
             assert
             his
             Authority
             ,
             and
             to
             secure
             himself
             from
             the
             like
             Insults
             ;
             or
             rather
             to
             beware
             of
             a
             Third
             Admonition
             .
             His
             Mother
             ,
             by
             using
             him
             so
             like
             a
             Minor
             at
             the
             end
             of
             Five
             Years
             that
             had
             past
             since
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Majority
             ,
             did
             not
             a
             little
             confirm
             him
             in
             his
             suspicions
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             never
             like
             to
             come
             of
             Age
             while
             she
             liv'd
             ;
             nor
             perhaps
             ,
             enjoy
             the
             Crown
             at
             her
             Death
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             been
             for
             some
             time
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             her
             intention
             was
             to
             set
             up
             the
             Infante
             ,
             his
             Brother
             ,
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             wherefore
             he
             resolv'd
             ,
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             to
             withdraw
             himself
             from
             under
             her
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             by
             wresting
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             the
             power
             out
             of
             her
             hands
             ;
             't
             is
             hard
             to
             tell
             whether
             these
             and
             the
             like
             thoughts
             were
             suggested
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             confirm'd
             by
             Dom
             
               Luis
               de
               Vascomcellos
               &
               Sousa
               Conde
               de
               Castelmelhor
            
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             not
             doubted
             that
             the
             Project
             of
             putting
             them
             in
             execution
             ,
             was
             form'd
             presently
             after
             the
             Queen
             Mother
             and
             her
             Party
             
             were
             withdrawn
             ;
             when
             the
             King
             shut
             himself
             up
             for
             some
             time
             with
             the
             Conde
             .
          
           
             This
             Nobleman
             was
             of
             the
             First
             Quality
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             best
             Families
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             but
             of
             Fortunes
             not
             equal
             to
             his
             Birth
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             not
             to
             his
             aspiring
             mind
             ;
             for
             tho'
             he
             was
             then
             but
             young
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             ,
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             been
             entertaining
             great
             Designs
             in
             his
             Head
             ,
             which
             an
             occasion
             now
             offering
             it self
             ,
             he
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             he
             wanted
             neither
             Courage
             nor
             Abilities
             to
             go
             through
             with
             :
             He
             had
             improved
             his
             natural
             Endowments
             by
             Travel
             ,
             an
             advantage
             not
             common
             to
             those
             of
             his
             Rank
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             he
             himself
             had
             been
             obliged
             to
             it
             by
             Necessity
             ,
             rather
             than
             Choice
             ,
             he
             having
             had
             the
             Misfortune
             to
             be
             engag'd
             with
             several
             other
             Noble-men
             in
             a
             Quarrel
             ,
             wherein
             one
             of
             them
             was
             kill'd
             .
             It
             is
             reported
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             while
             he
             was
             in
             Italy
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Flight
             .
             he
             took
             occasion
             to
             declare
             ,
             
               That
               he
               must
               needs
               go
               home
               ,
               for
               his
               mind
               gave
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               be
               his
               Fortune
               one
               day
               to
               become
               the
               greatest
               Man
               in
            
             Portugal
             .
             The
             late
             King
             having
             granted
             him
             his
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             Death-Bed
             reconciled
             the
             Parties
             ,
             he
             came
             again
             to
             Court
             ,
             and
             when
             
             Alfonso's
             Houshold
             was
             settled
             ,
             he
             by
             means
             of
             his
             Countesses
             Relations
             ,
             got
             in
             to
             be
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             the
             Bed-Chamber
             .
             'T
             was
             his
             Week
             when
             this
             great
             Stir
             was
             made
             about
             the
             Court
             ;
             but
             the
             Queen
             had
             not
             thought
             fit
             to
             make
             him
             of
             the
             Party
             ;
             and
             his
             Enemies
             give
             the
             World
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             that
             he
             dis-approv'd
             of
             the
             action
             .
             But
             he
             appear'd
             a
             little
             too
             warm
             while
             the
             business
             was
             transacting
             ,
             to
             let
             one
             think
             he
             was
             so
             very
             indifferent
             ;
             for
             meeting
             with
             the
             Duke
             in
             a
             Gallery
             ,
             while
             
             he
             was
             in
             pursuit
             of
             Conti
             ,
             he
             took
             occasion
             to
             reproach
             him
             for
             having
             lost
             his
             Respect
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             using
             this
             Violence
             in
             a
             Place
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             accounted
             Sacred
             ;
             upon
             which
             ,
             such
             hard
             words
             pass'd
             between
             them
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             the
             Queen
             Mother
             made
             up
             the
             Quarrel
             afterwards
             ,
             't
             was
             fear'd
             that
             they
             would
             have
             come
             to
             Blows
             ;
             this
             Discourse
             happen'd
             while
             he
             was
             endeavouring
             to
             get
             in
             to
             the
             King
             to
             acquaint
             him
             of
             what
             they
             were
             doing
             about
             his
             Court
             ,
             and
             had
             he
             not
             found
             all
             the
             Passages
             Guarded
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             spoil'd
             the
             Design
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Conference
             he
             had
             ,
             presently
             afterwards
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             he
             laid
             the
             Project
             of
             that
             entire
             Defeat
             which
             in
             a
             few
             days
             he
             gave
             the
             whole
             Party
             .
             For
             the
             present
             ,
             he
             prevail'd
             with
             the
             King
             to
             dissemble
             his
             Resentments
             ,
             which
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             Custom
             ,
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             carried
             it
             fair
             with
             his
             Mother
             and
             her
             Creatures
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             things
             seem'd
             to
             be
             well
             again
             .
             The
             Queen
             was
             highly
             applauded
             by
             the
             Courtiers
             for
             her
             prudent
             Resolution
             and
             Conduct
             ,
             and
             those
             vile
             Creatures
             that
             Conti
             had
             rais'd
             ,
             took
             it
             extreamly
             ill
             that
             they
             were
             not
             thought
             fit
             to
             be
             employ'd
             in
             the
             Action
             .
             But
             some
             wiser
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             were
             a
             little
             startled
             at
             the
             King
             's
             ordering
             the
             Conde
             to
             wait
             another
             Week
             ;
             tho'
             others
             were
             of
             Opinion
             that
             the
             Conde
             did
             not
             think
             himself
             safe
             ,
             unless
             about
             the
             King's
             Person
             :
             But
             the
             Alarm
             was
             more
             general
             on
             the
             Monday
             after
             this
             Transaction
             (
             which
             had
             pass'd
             on
             Saturday
             the
             16th
             of
             June
             1662
             )
             when
             the
             King
             ,
             taking
             occasion
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             custom
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             Alcantara
             ,
             but
             in
             greater
             State
             than
             ordinary
             ,
             the
             Conde
             from
             thence
             wrote
             to
             the
             Secretary
             of
             State
             in
             an
             imperious
             Stile
             ,
             that
             it
             
             was
             the
             King's
             Pleasure
             to
             know
             what
             they
             had
             done
             with
             Conti
             ,
             whether
             any
             Order
             had
             been
             given
             to
             put
             him
             to
             Death
             ;
             and
             whether
             
               Manoel
               Antunes
            
             (
             one
             of
             his
             Associates
             )
             had
             been
             arrested
             ,
             but
             at
             Evening
             the
             King
             return'd
             ,
             visited
             and
             caress'd
             his
             Mother
             ,
             and
             on
             Tuesday
             all
             things
             were
             quiet
             again
             .
             On
             Wednesday
             ,
             about
             Twelve
             a
             Clock
             the
             Plot
             broke
             out
             ;
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             at
             that
             unseasonable
             Hour
             (
             when
             People
             in
             this
             Country
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             of
             the
             Year
             are
             going
             to
             sleep
             )
             taking
             the
             Conde
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Litter
             ,
             withdraws
             privately
             to
             Alcantara
             ,
             and
             thence
             sends
             to
             the
             Court
             for
             his
             Guards
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             for
             Necessaries
             to
             fit
             up
             his
             Lodgings
             ,
             Summons
             the
             Nobility
             to
             come
             and
             attend
             his
             Person
             ,
             first
             those
             that
             he
             thought
             best
             affected
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             all
             in
             general
             ,
             dispatches
             away
             Expresses
             to
             the
             Commanders
             of
             his
             Army
             and
             Garrisons
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             notice
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             taken
             the
             Government
             into
             his
             own
             hands
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             hardy
             Enterprize
             ,
             the
             Conde
             in
             a
             few
             hours
             time
             entirely
             defeated
             the
             Queens
             most
             numerous
             and
             powerful
             Party
             ,
             and
             broke
             all
             the
             Measures
             which
             that
             Princess
             ,
             the
             most
             accomplisht
             of
             her
             Sex
             in
             the
             Arts
             of
             Policy
             ,
             had
             been
             concerting
             for
             several
             Years
             .
             Not
             that
             her
             accustomed
             Prudence
             fail'd
             her
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             for
             she
             did
             all
             that
             could
             be
             expected
             from
             one
             of
             her
             Character
             ,
             to
             preserve
             her
             Authority
             ;
             and
             the
             Conde
             ,
             who
             got
             the
             better
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             was
             not
             a
             little
             oblig'd
             for
             his
             Success
             to
             his
             good
             Fortune
             :
             For
             at
             first
             News
             of
             what
             was
             doing
             at
             Alcantara
             ,
             the
             Queen
             plac'd
             a
             Guard
             at
             the
             Passage
             from
             the
             City
             to
             that
             place
             ,
             called
             her
             Confidents
             about
             her
             ,
             and
             assembl'd
             the
             Council
             ,
             
             giving
             out
             Orders
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             go
             near
             the
             King
             ,
             'till
             they
             had
             been
             first
             with
             her
             :
             And
             she
             was
             so
             well
             obey'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Fortune
             of
             the
             Day
             was
             for
             some
             time
             in
             Ballance
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             towards
             Evening
             ,
             when
             the
             Conde
             found
             his
             Design
             had
             taken
             so
             little
             effect
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             thinking
             to
             secure
             the
             King
             and
             himself
             in
             St.
             
             Julian's
             Castle
             :
             For
             notwithstanding
             his
             sending
             out
             the
             Summons
             with
             such
             an
             Air
             of
             Authority
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             more
             than
             two
             Noblemen
             of
             the
             Secret
             ,
             and
             it
             grew
             late
             before
             a
             Man
             besides
             them
             appear'd
             at
             Alcantara
             .
             But
             this
             was
             not
             known
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             nor
             had
             the
             adverse
             Party
             so
             much
             time
             to
             recollect
             themselves
             ,
             as
             to
             consult
             one
             another's
             Sentiments
             ,
             or
             be
             inform'd
             how
             People
             stood
             affected
             ;
             it
             was
             hard
             for
             them
             to
             think
             such
             Summons
             could
             have
             been
             sent
             ,
             unless
             some
             under-hand
             Assurance
             had
             been
             given
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             be
             obey'd
             ;
             and
             no
             Man
             could
             know
             ,
             how
             far
             others
             were
             engaged
             ,
             or
             might
             comply
             ;
             but
             every
             one
             might
             be
             assured
             ,
             that
             his
             own
             Fortunes
             were
             spoil'd
             ,
             should
             he
             be
             found
             among
             the
             last
             that
             came
             in
             .
             While
             things
             were
             thus
             in
             suspence
             at
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             at
             Alcantara
             ,
             two
             Persons
             gave
             the
             Turn
             to
             the
             King's
             side
             ;
             the
             one
             was
             
               Antonio
               de
               Sousa
               de
               Macedo
            
             ,
             a
             faithful
             Servant
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             Friend
             of
             the
             
             Conde's
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             shall
             afterwards
             have
             occasion
             to
             speak
             ;
             but
             he
             being
             not
             so
             considerable
             for
             his
             Birth
             or
             Quality
             ,
             his
             Example
             was
             the
             less
             likely
             to
             draw
             others
             after
             him
             .
             The
             other
             was
             a
             great
             Lord
             ,
             who
             proved
             afterwards
             the
             most
             bitter
             Enemy
             the
             King
             had
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             Intentions
             ,
             did
             him
             a
             most
             important
             piece
             of
             Service
             :
             This
             was
             the
             Marquess
             of
             Cascaes
             ,
             
             would
             needs
             be
             going
             to
             Alcantara
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Queen's
             Order
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             see
             what
             they
             were
             doing
             there
             ,
             and
             return
             to
             give
             Her
             Majesty
             an
             account
             :
             But
             other
             People
             could
             not
             see
             upon
             what
             Design
             he
             went
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             having
             thus
             broke
             the
             Ice
             ,
             several
             followed
             his
             Example
             ,
             who
             drew
             many
             after
             'em
             that
             were
             not
             sent
             for
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             those
             that
             were
             .
             The
             King's
             Party
             growing
             apparently
             the
             stronger
             ,
             the
             Highway
             to
             Alcantara
             was
             fill'd
             with
             Herds
             of
             such
             as
             think
             the
             strongest
             must
             surely
             be
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             all
             Men
             striving
             to
             get
             foremost
             ,
             to
             assure
             his
             Majesty
             of
             the
             great
             Zeal
             ,
             which
             they
             ,
             for
             their
             parts
             ,
             always
             had
             for
             his
             Service
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             my
             Business
             to
             give
             the
             Particulars
             of
             this
             Revolution
             :
             In
             short
             ,
             the
             Queen
             ,
             after
             fome
             struggle
             ,
             found
             her self
             obliged
             to
             make
             a
             formal
             Surrender
             of
             the
             Government
             into
             the
             King's
             Hands
             ,
             the
             following
             Friday
             .
          
           
             The
             Conde
             having
             thus
             gotten
             possession
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             tho'
             he
             had
             discovered
             much
             of
             the
             Young
             Man
             in
             the
             Attempt
             ;
             yet
             ,
             in
             the
             Management
             of
             Affairs
             ,
             he
             proceeded
             with
             all
             the
             Flegm
             and
             Prudence
             of
             an
             old
             experienc'd
             States-man
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             beginning
             he
             found
             it
             necessary
             for
             the
             King's
             Safety
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             ,
             to
             use
             some
             Rigor
             ,
             in
             making
             great
             Alterations
             at
             Court.
             The
             leading
             Men
             of
             the
             Queen's
             Party
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             more
             or
             less
             incurr'd
             the
             King's
             Displeasure
             ,
             were
             either
             banish'd
             into
             remote
             Parts
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             removed
             from
             their
             Places
             ,
             forbid
             the
             Court
             ,
             or
             excused
             their
             Attendance
             ;
             but
             notwithstanding
             the
             Murmurs
             of
             the
             interessed
             Persons
             ,
             and
             their
             Dependants
             ,
             he
             managed
             things
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             short
             time
             he
             became
             exceeding
             
             popular
             :
             He
             found
             the
             State
             at
             the
             Brink
             of
             Ruin
             ,
             being
             in
             all
             appearance
             reduced
             to
             the
             last
             Extremity
             ,
             by
             a
             War
             of
             Two
             and
             twenty
             Years
             standing
             .
             The
             Spaniards
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             made
             Peace
             with
             the
             French
             ,
             falling
             in
             upon
             Portugal
             ,
             with
             the
             choice
             of
             their
             Forces
             drawn
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             their
             Dominions
             ;
             and
             Don
             John
             of
             Austria
             was
             about
             that
             very
             time
             in
             the
             Bowels
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             expected
             every
             Day
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             at
             the
             Head
             of
             a
             more
             numerous
             Army
             than
             had
             been
             on
             foot
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             War
             :
             But
             ,
             upon
             the
             
             Conde's
             coming
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             a
             sudden
             Check
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             Victory
             declared
             it self
             so
             frequently
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             that
             this
             King
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             Deposition
             ,
             is
             still
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             ever
             will
             be
             ,
             distinguish'd
             by
             the
             Title
             of
             ,
             
               Alfonso
               the
               Victorious
            
             .
             The
             People
             were
             much
             eas'd
             of
             their
             Taxes
             ,
             and
             the
             Soldiers
             better
             paid
             than
             before
             ;
             Pretenders
             at
             Court
             ,
             who
             us'd
             to
             be
             put
             off
             with
             Delays
             ,
             had
             all
             reasonable
             Satisfaction
             given
             them
             ,
             and
             many
             worthy
             Persons
             preferr'd
             to
             Employments
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             
             Conde's
             Administration
             during
             the
             five
             Years
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             gave
             so
             general
             a
             Satisfaction
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             converse
             with
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             tho'
             they
             have
             all
             the
             Veneration
             for
             his
             present
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             he
             justly
             deserves
             ,
             yet
             they
             seldom
             speak
             of
             the
             
             Conde's
             Times
             ,
             without
             regretting
             the
             want
             of
             him
             in
             the
             Ministry
             at
             present
             ,
             they
             accounting
             him
             the
             only
             Person
             able
             to
             support
             the
             declining
             State.
             
          
           
             But
             of
             all
             other
             Alterations
             ,
             none
             was
             more
             taken
             notice
             of
             than
             that
             which
             People
             saw
             ,
             or
             thought
             at
             least
             they
             saw
             ,
             in
             the
             King
             ;
             as
             they
             did
             not
             look
             on
             him
             now
             with
             the
             same
             Eyes
             as
             
             formerly
             ,
             so
             without
             doubt
             his
             change
             of
             Condition
             and
             Company
             ,
             must
             have
             had
             a
             like
             effect
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             has
             on
             all
             other
             Men.
             He
             was
             now
             attended
             and
             respected
             by
             his
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             had
             Men
             of
             Sense
             and
             Honour
             about
             him
             ,
             whose
             Business
             it
             was
             to
             inform
             ,
             and
             help
             him
             out
             ,
             upon
             Occasions
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             him
             in
             the
             Peoples
             Esteem
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             must
             needs
             make
             a
             very
             different
             Figure
             ,
             from
             what
             he
             did
             in
             that
             vile
             Company
             he
             before
             conversed
             with
             ,
             and
             while
             he
             was
             kept
             under
             and
             discouraged
             by
             his
             Mother
             ,
             whose
             Creatures
             holding
             their
             Places
             by
             the
             Opinion
             People
             had
             of
             the
             King's
             Incapacity
             ,
             were
             ready
             enough
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             ,
             to
             catch
             at
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             serve
             to
             expose
             his
             Weakness
             .
             But
             it
             was
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             such
             of
             these
             as
             still
             kept
             in
             at
             Court
             ,
             and
             were
             us'd
             to
             be
             the
             most
             ready
             to
             cry
             out
             upon
             him
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Common
             Sense
             ,
             were
             generally
             the
             most
             forward
             to
             admire
             the
             vast
             Improvements
             he
             had
             made
             in
             so
             short
             a
             time
             ,
             which
             were
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             hardly
             take
             him
             for
             the
             same
             Person
             ;
             at
             least
             ,
             they
             could
             think
             nothing
             less
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             was
             alter'd
             to
             a
             Miracle
             ;
             they
             now
             thought
             he
             spoke
             Sentences
             like
             one
             inspir'd
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             seldom
             without
             some
             of
             his
             Sayings
             in
             their
             Mouths
             :
             And
             that
             which
             astonish'd
             them
             the
             most
             ,
             was
             ,
             how
             it
             should
             enter
             into
             their
             Thoughts
             ,
             that
             this
             Prince
             was
             unfit
             to
             govern
             Portugal
             ;
             for
             now
             they
             discover'd
             him
             to
             be
             of
             so
             exalted
             a
             Genius
             ,
             as
             qualified
             him
             for
             the
             greatest
             Empire
             in
             the
             Universe
             .
             And
             I
             make
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             talk'd
             at
             this
             rate
             ,
             were
             the
             first
             to
             trample
             upon
             that
             poor
             Prince
             at
             his
             Fall.
             But
             there
             were
             still
             about
             the
             Court
             some
             ill-natur'd
             People
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             unhappily
             engag'd
             in
             the
             
             same
             Party
             ,
             who
             could
             never
             be
             brought
             over
             by
             the
             Turn
             of
             the
             Times
             to
             change
             their
             Sentiments
             ,
             but
             affected
             rather
             the
             contrary
             Extream
             to
             these
             fawning
             Parasites
             ,
             as
             thinking
             it
             perhaps
             scandalous
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             much
             as
             in
             the
             Right
             ,
             with
             such
             Company
             .
             They
             had
             so
             often
             talk'd
             of
             the
             King's
             Lameness
             in
             his
             Right-side
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             Demonstrations
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             were
             resolv'd
             to
             believe
             it
             still
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             have
             weaken'd
             him
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             him
             unfit
             for
             Government
             :
             they
             agreed
             with
             the
             Compliers
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             the
             King
             of
             himself
             did
             ,
             or
             said
             ,
             any
             of
             those
             Fine
             Things
             that
             were
             told
             of
             him
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             by
             virtue
             of
             some
             very
             miraculous
             Change
             indeed
             ;
             but
             they
             could
             not
             be
             perswaded
             that
             he
             acted
             of
             his
             own
             Head
             :
             They
             thought
             indeed
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             inspired
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             was
             by
             the
             Conde
             ,
             and
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             whom
             they
             make
             the
             Authors
             of
             every
             thing
             that
             was
             well
             said
             ,
             or
             done
             by
             him
             .
             And
             the
             Reason
             was
             ,
             that
             tho'
             he
             began
             a
             Discourse
             well
             enough
             ,
             and
             spoke
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             when
             any
             address'd
             themselves
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             was
             inform'd
             of
             their
             Business
             before-hand
             ;
             yet
             if
             they
             answer'd
             him
             again
             ,
             these
             Malecontents
             pretended
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             at
             a
             loss
             for
             a
             Reply
             ,
             or
             faultered
             ,
             or
             grew
             mute
             .
             When
             Instances
             were
             given
             of
             his
             discreet
             Behaviour
             on
             Occasions
             ,
             when
             he
             could
             have
             no
             Instructions
             given
             him
             ,
             they
             would
             say
             ,
             He
             might
             perhaps
             have
             his
             lucid
             Intervals
             :
             Or
             they
             would
             put
             it
             off
             with
             a
             cold
             Jest
             ,
             then
             current
             among
             them
             ,
             That
             they
             allow'd
             one
             half
             of
             the
             King
             to
             be
             still
             hale
             and
             sound
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             spoke
             a
             good
             thing
             ,
             they
             us'd
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             came
             from
             his
             Majesty's
             Left-side
             ;
             but
             generally
             speaking
             ,
             they
             thought
             
             all
             that
             he
             did
             ,
             or
             said
             ,
             came
             from
             the
             Right
             .
             The
             Jesuit
             might
             think
             himself
             more
             witty
             ,
             when
             having
             occasion
             some
             Years
             since
             to
             mention
             
             Alfonso's
             Victories
             ,
             he
             told
             the
             People
             in
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             
               That
               one
               half
               of
               a
            
             Portuguese
             
               King
               ,
               was
               able
               to
               beat
               the
               great
               Monarch
               of
            
             Spain
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             great
             as
             this
             Change
             in
             the
             King
             really
             was
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             thorough
             Reformation
             :
             For
             tho'
             in
             the
             beginning
             he
             seem'd
             to
             take
             up
             and
             apply
             himself
             to
             the
             Business
             of
             State
             ,
             being
             constantly
             present
             at
             Councils
             ,
             Dispatches
             ,
             Audiences
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             he
             was
             under
             some
             Constraint
             all
             the
             while
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             the
             Conde
             could
             do
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             his
             Sallies
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             break
             out
             into
             as
             great
             ,
             or
             greater
             Extravagances
             than
             before
             :
             And
             that
             he
             might
             act
             with
             greater
             freedom
             ,
             he
             long'd
             to
             have
             his
             Conti
             near
             him
             again
             .
             He
             had
             been
             advised
             ,
             for
             Vindication
             of
             his
             Authority
             ,
             to
             order
             this
             Man
             back
             from
             Brazil
             ;
             but
             withal
             ,
             to
             save
             his
             Credit
             with
             the
             People
             ,
             by
             the
             Conde's
             Perswasion
             ,
             he
             forbad
             him
             coming
             near
             the
             Court.
             His
             Inclinations
             towards
             his
             old
             Favourite
             ,
             were
             soon
             discovered
             by
             the
             adverse
             Party
             ;
             who
             ready
             to
             serve
             themselves
             of
             any
             Instruments
             ,
             engag'd
             Conti
             in
             their
             Interest
             ;
             and
             a
             Plot
             was
             laid
             to
             supplant
             the
             Conde
             ,
             and
             restore
             the
             Queen
             ;
             in
             order
             to
             which
             ,
             Conti
             was
             to
             perswade
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             recal
             the
             Exiles
             .
             He
             had
             his
             Correspondents
             at
             Court
             ,
             who
             waiting
             their
             opportunity
             when
             the
             Conde
             was
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             contriv'd
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             had
             two
             Interviews
             with
             Conti
             ,
             near
             Alcantara
             :
             But
             the
             Conde
             ,
             who
             had
             his
             Spies
             abroad
             ,
             soon
             div'd
             into
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Plot
             ,
             and
             laid
             it
             open
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             who
             was
             so
             incensed
             thereat
             ,
             that
             Conti
             was
             banish'd
             to
             
               O
               Porto
            
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Conde
             had
             no
             further
             trouble
             with
             so
             unequal
             a
             Rival
             .
             One
             of
             those
             two
             Noblemen
             who
             had
             been
             of
             the
             Party
             at
             the
             Acclamation
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             was
             call'd
             )
             of
             Alcantara
             ,
             was
             found
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Conspiracy
             ,
             and
             was
             banish'd
             likewise
             from
             Court
             :
             The
             other
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             in
             Disgrace
             some
             time
             before
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             that
             he
             had
             drawn
             his
             Sword
             in
             the
             Palace
             ,
             and
             given
             a
             Challenge
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Capital
             Crime
             by
             the
             Laws
             :
             These
             three
             ,
             had
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Government
             ,
             constituted
             a
             kind
             of
             Triumvirate
             among
             themselves
             ,
             tho'
             the
             Conde
             always
             bore
             the
             greatest
             Sway
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             accus'd
             of
             having
             us'd
             those
             under
             Arts
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             much
             practis'd
             at
             Courts
             ,
             to
             work
             the
             other
             two
             out
             of
             Favour
             .
             And
             I
             have
             not
             heard
             what
             is
             said
             in
             his
             Defence
             ,
             in
             regard
             to
             the
             former
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             this
             whom
             he
             found
             tampering
             with
             Conti
             ,
             I
             cannot
             see
             why
             he
             should
             be
             blam'd
             for
             disarming
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             whom
             he
             caught
             contriving
             his
             own
             Destruction
             .
          
           
             The
             Conde
             having
             now
             clear'd
             the
             Court
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             both
             publick
             ,
             and
             secret
             ,
             saw
             his
             Prediction
             fully
             accomplish'd
             ,
             and
             himself
             without
             a
             Rival
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             sole
             Governour
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             and
             he
             might
             have
             continued
             so
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             unhappily
             laid
             a
             Train
             for
             his
             Master's
             Ruin
             and
             his
             own
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             that
             he
             took
             more
             firmly
             to
             establish
             the
             Throne
             of
             that
             unfortunate
             Prince
             .
             Alfonso
             had
             now
             no
             longer
             cause
             to
             apprehend
             any
             Designs
             of
             his
             Mother
             ,
             she
             had
             before
             been
             obliged
             to
             retire
             into
             a
             Monastery
             ;
             and
             the
             Plot
             to
             restore
             her
             ,
             by
             so
             contemptible
             an
             Instrument
             as
             Conti
             ,
             seem'd
             to
             be
             the
             last
             Struggle
             of
             the
             Party
             .
             However
             ,
             she
             died
             soon
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Conde's
             prudent
             Management
             ,
             
             and
             good
             Fortune
             ,
             there
             seem'd
             to
             be
             such
             an
             Union
             between
             the
             Royal
             Brothers
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             cause
             to
             fear
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             Infante
             ,
             the
             only
             Person
             that
             could
             give
             Umbrage
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             so
             that
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             his
             unhappy
             Marriage
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             dy'd
             with
             his
             Scepter
             in
             his
             Hand
             .
          
           
             But
             no
             sooner
             was
             this
             fatal
             Marriage
             contracted
             ,
             than
             all
             things
             seem'd
             to
             go
             backward
             ,
             and
             tend
             directly
             to
             the
             Ruin
             of
             them
             both
             ;
             the
             Conde
             had
             been
             the
             Contriver
             of
             the
             Match
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             ,
             when
             in
             an
             ill
             Humour
             ,
             us'd
             to
             reproach
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             the
             first
             that
             suffer'd
             by
             it
             .
             He
             had
             been
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             wanting
             to
             the
             King's
             Security
             ,
             but
             his
             Marriage
             ,
             which
             might
             possibly
             take
             him
             off
             from
             his
             wild
             Courses
             ;
             but
             he
             thought
             it
             a
             sure
             way
             to
             silence
             a
             Report
             ,
             concerning
             a
             certain
             Weakness
             in
             him
             ;
             which
             was
             whisper'd
             about
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             make
             People
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Infante
             was
             alone
             capable
             of
             securing
             the
             Succession
             ,
             the
             Conde
             being
             himself
             fully
             satisfy'd
             ,
             that
             this
             Report
             was
             groundless
             ;
             at
             least
             ,
             he
             solemnly
             protested
             ,
             that
             he
             look'd
             upon
             it
             as
             an
             Imposture
             ,
             when
             ask'd
             about
             it
             by
             the
             Marquess
             
               De
               Sande
            
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             going
             to
             France
             to
             conclude
             the
             Marriage
             ,
             he
             assuring
             the
             Marquess
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             a
             Natural
             Daughter
             of
             the
             King
             's
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             in
             his
             own
             House
             .
             But
             the
             Match
             concluded
             on
             ,
             he
             soon
             found
             cause
             to
             repent
             of
             his
             Diligence
             ;
             for
             the
             Faction
             began
             to
             revive
             ,
             and
             re-assume
             new
             Vigour
             ,
             and
             to
             prosecute
             the
             same
             Designs
             under
             the
             
             Infante's
             Name
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             before
             been
             carrying
             on
             in
             the
             Queen-Mothers
             .
             The
             Queen-Mother
             is
             reported
             by
             her
             Friends
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             to
             have
             endeavoured
             what
             she
             
             could
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             this
             young
             Prince
             in
             his
             Brother's
             place
             :
             She
             had
             settled
             his
             Court
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             but
             Fourteen
             Years
             old
             ,
             in
             almost
             as
             great
             Splendor
             as
             the
             King
             's
             ,
             who
             was
             Sixteen
             before
             he
             had
             so
             much
             as
             a
             separate
             Apartment
             in
             the
             Palace
             .
             This
             look'd
             as
             if
             she
             was
             providing
             a
             future
             Head
             for
             the
             Party
             ,
             for
             their
             Encouragement
             to
             stick
             the
             closer
             by
             her
             for
             the
             present
             :
             But
             after
             her
             Retreat
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             with
             great
             Prudence
             and
             Success
             ,
             endeavour'd
             to
             endear
             the
             two
             Brothers
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             having
             them
             often
             together
             at
             the
             Palace
             ,
             at
             Alcantara
             ,
             and
             
               Salva
               terra
            
             ,
             the
             Infante
             partaking
             with
             the
             King
             in
             all
             his
             ordinary
             Recreations
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             his
             less
             innocent
             Diversions
             .
             The
             Ministers
             did
             not
             a
             little
             value
             themselves
             on
             this
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             Regret
             of
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
             thinking
             that
             they
             had
             brought
             them
             to
             a
             perfect
             Agreement
             ,
             and
             put
             an
             end
             to
             all
             those
             little
             Jealousies
             and
             Animosities
             that
             had
             been
             between
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             no
             sooner
             was
             the
             Princess
             d'Aumalle
             design'd
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             a
             Breach
             began
             that
             never
             could
             be
             clos'd
             :
             The
             
             Infante's
             Refusal
             to
             approve
             of
             the
             Match
             that
             was
             made
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Consent
             ,
             between
             him
             and
             
               Mademoiselle
               de
               Bouillon
            
             ,
             reviv'd
             the
             King's
             Jealousies
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             he
             began
             to
             accuse
             him
             of
             having
             still
             his
             Mother's
             Design
             in
             his
             Head
             ,
             to
             make
             himself
             King
             ,
             and
             threatned
             to
             clap
             him
             into
             a
             Tower
             ;
             but
             all
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             the
             Infante
             persisted
             in
             his
             Refusal
             .
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             about
             this
             time
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             highly
             exasperated
             by
             an
             Expression
             the
             Infante
             had
             let
             fall
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               sure
               ,
               the
               King
               could
               have
               no
               Children
               by
               his
               Marriage
               .
            
          
           
           
             When
             the
             new
             Queen's
             Arrival
             was
             expected
             ,
             the
             Infante
             found
             himself
             destitute
             of
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             to
             attend
             him
             ;
             the
             Queen-Mother
             ,
             when
             she
             settled
             his
             Houshold
             ,
             had
             plac'd
             about
             him
             several
             Lords
             of
             her
             Party
             ,
             not
             much
             inferiour
             ,
             either
             in
             Rank
             or
             Number
             ,
             to
             those
             in
             the
             King's
             Service
             ;
             but
             these
             being
             employ'd
             elsewhere
             ,
             he
             had
             others
             given
             him
             ,
             that
             were
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Conde's
             Interest
             ;
             and
             it
             fell
             out
             luckily
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             then
             thought
             ,
             for
             the
             Conde
             ,
             that
             the
             Infante
             took
             such
             a
             liking
             to
             his
             Brother
             ,
             
               Simon
               de
               Vasconcellos
            
             ,
             that
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             he
             took
             him
             into
             his
             Service
             ;
             and
             this
             Favourite
             seem'd
             to
             have
             no
             less
             share
             in
             his
             good
             Graces
             ,
             than
             the
             Conde
             had
             in
             the
             King
             's
             :
             But
             the
             preference
             of
             Vasconcellos
             ,
             so
             disoblig'd
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             they
             withdrew
             from
             the
             
             Infante's
             Service
             ;
             they
             return'd
             indeed
             again
             ,
             at
             the
             King's
             Request
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             
             Infante's
             making
             his
             Favourite
             Governour
             of
             his
             Houshold
             ,
             they
             retired
             a
             Second
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             thought
             it
             too
             great
             a
             Condescension
             ,
             to
             recal
             them
             .
             The
             Infante
             demanded
             to
             have
             others
             in
             their
             room
             ;
             the
             King
             gave
             him
             the
             Nomination
             of
             such
             he
             should
             think
             fit
             ;
             he
             named
             those
             that
             were
             disagreeable
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             refus'd
             to
             confirm
             them
             ,
             and
             offer'd
             to
             restore
             the
             old
             ones
             :
             But
             the
             Infante
             would
             not
             accept
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             was
             fain
             to
             be
             attended
             by
             the
             King's
             Servants
             ,
             when
             he
             gave
             Audience
             to
             the
             Marquess
             
               de
               Rouvigni
            
             ,
             who
             conducted
             the
             Queen
             to
             Lisbon
             .
             After
             her
             arrival
             ,
             he
             desir'd
             leave
             of
             the
             King
             to
             retire
             from
             Court
             ,
             since
             he
             could
             not
             continue
             there
             in
             a
             State
             agreeable
             to
             his
             Quality
             :
             The
             King
             told
             him
             ,
             He
             might
             go
             if
             he
             pleas'd
             ;
             but
             should
             have
             no
             Order
             from
             him
             :
             Yet
             he
             thinking
             fit
             to
             stay
             'till
             the
             
             Queen
             had
             made
             her
             Publick
             Entry
             ,
             the
             King
             would
             several
             times
             ask
             him
             in
             Raillery
             ,
             Why
             he
             was
             not
             gone
             ?
             But
             otherwise
             treating
             him
             with
             great
             Kindness
             .
             Upon
             which
             the
             Infante
             took
             occasion
             to
             declare
             ,
             before
             
               Vasconcellos
               ,
               That
               he
               perceived
               some
               malicious
               Persons
               had
               done
               him
               ill
               Offices
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Conde
            
             de
             Castelmelhor
             ,
             
               was
               not
               free
               from
               suspicion
               ;
               but
               in
               case
               he
               prov'd
               guilty
               ,
               he
               would
               find
               a
               way
               to
               chastise
               him
               according
               to
               his
               Demerits
               .
               Vasconcellos
            
             offended
             to
             hear
             his
             Brother
             so
             ill
             treated
             ,
             would
             stay
             no
             longer
             in
             the
             
             Infante's
             Service
             .
             The
             Conde
             finding
             all
             the
             great
             Men
             that
             were
             disaffected
             at
             the
             Court
             ,
             gathering
             about
             the
             Infante
             ,
             and
             encouraging
             him
             in
             his
             Design
             to
             retire
             ,
             did
             his
             utmost
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             satisfie
             his
             Brother's
             Demands
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             prevail
             :
             He
             waited
             himself
             upon
             the
             Infante
             ,
             to
             signifie
             his
             readiness
             to
             serve
             him
             ;
             but
             receiv'd
             from
             him
             a
             very
             harsh
             Answer
             .
             The
             Infante
             at
             last
             retires
             to
             a
             Country-House
             ,
             about
             two
             Leagues
             from
             Lisbon
             ,
             orders
             another
             to
             be
             provided
             for
             him
             against
             Winter
             ,
             at
             Almada
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Water
             :
             And
             it
             was
             given
             out
             ,
             That
             he
             withdrew
             ,
             because
             the
             Court
             could
             not
             hold
             him
             and
             the
             Conde
             together
             .
          
           
             During
             the
             Separation
             of
             the
             two
             Brothers
             ,
             their
             common
             Enemies
             hoped
             they
             would
             become
             irreconcilable
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             things
             tended
             towards
             a
             Civil
             War.
             The
             Infante
             never
             came
             to
             Court
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             to
             wait
             on
             the
             Queen
             ;
             and
             she
             being
             taken
             with
             a
             slight
             Indisposition
             ,
             prevail'd
             with
             him
             to
             stay
             in
             Town
             during
             her
             Illness
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             trouble
             of
             coming
             to
             visit
             her
             in
             the
             Night
             ,
             and
             returning
             at
             undue
             Hours
             .
             The
             Ministers
             laid
             hold
             on
             this
             Opportunity
             to
             
             make
             up
             the
             Business
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             Infante
             should
             choose
             what
             Gentleman
             he
             pleas'd
             ,
             those
             only
             excepted
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             before
             named
             .
             Yet
             this
             Difference
             was
             not
             so
             made
             up
             ,
             but
             the
             two
             Brothers
             continued
             disgusted
             at
             each
             other
             ,
             especially
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             he
             had
             so
             little
             Command
             of
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             took
             all
             Occasions
             to
             treat
             the
             Infante
             with
             the
             harshest
             Language
             ,
             and
             to
             threaten
             him
             with
             worse
             Usage
             ;
             he
             grew
             every
             Day
             in
             a
             worse
             Humour
             ,
             as
             those
             about
             the
             Infante
             gave
             him
             Occasions
             to
             suspect
             they
             had
             Designs
             upon
             his
             Crown
             :
             As
             when
             despairing
             to
             get
             him
             sworn
             Prince
             ,
             as
             they
             once
             design'd
             ,
             they
             advis'd
             him
             to
             request
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             Command
             the
             Armies
             with
             the
             Title
             of
             Constable
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             was
             perswaded
             ,
             was
             sought
             for
             only
             in
             order
             to
             take
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             the
             Scepter
             out
             of
             his
             Hand
             .
             His
             Jealousie
             thus
             increasing
             ,
             his
             Anger
             against
             his
             Brother
             became
             more
             violent
             ;
             and
             upon
             pretence
             of
             other
             Employments
             ,
             he
             took
             Occasions
             to
             remove
             from
             about
             him
             ,
             those
             he
             suspected
             to
             have
             put
             these
             Designs
             in
             his
             Head.
             While
             these
             things
             passed
             between
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Infante
             ,
             the
             Queen
             ,
             on
             her
             part
             ,
             was
             acting
             within
             the
             Court
             ,
             in
             concert
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             those
             without
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             bring
             about
             the
             
             Conde's
             Ruin.
             He
             soon
             perceiv'd
             by
             her
             Pretensions
             ,
             that
             this
             must
             be
             her
             Design
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             if
             her
             Demands
             were
             satisfy'd
             ,
             his
             Power
             was
             not
             like
             to
             be
             long-liv'd
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             he
             either
             found
             ,
             or
             made
             them
             so
             very
             difficult
             to
             be
             comply'd
             with
             ,
             that
             her
             Majesty
             grew
             highly
             dissatisfy'd
             ,
             and
             resolv'd
             entirely
             to
             break
             with
             him
             ,
             taking
             a
             solemn
             Oath
             ,
             That
             she
             would
             never
             speak
             to
             him
             more
             about
             
             Business
             .
             And
             it
             was
             not
             long
             before
             she
             had
             occasion
             ,
             to
             make
             known
             her
             Resentments
             to
             the
             whole
             Court
             and
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             It
             happen'd
             that
             a
             certain
             
             French-Man
             was
             murder'd
             by
             a
             Carrier
             in
             the
             unfrequented
             Roads
             of
             Alemtejo
             .
             The
             Murderer
             had
             fled
             to
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             tho'
             he
             were
             forc'd
             from
             thence
             ,
             yet
             before
             Justice
             could
             be
             done
             ,
             it
             was
             first
             to
             be
             determined
             ,
             Whether
             he
             had
             any
             Right
             to
             Sanctuary
             ?
             For
             which
             Cause
             ,
             and
             for
             want
             of
             sufficient
             Proof
             ,
             the
             Trial
             was
             delay'd
             .
             About
             the
             same
             time
             a
             Difference
             arose
             between
             the
             High-Steward
             of
             the
             Queen's
             Houshold
             ,
             a
             
             French-Man
             ,
             and
             her
             Secretary
             ,
             a
             Portuguese
             ,
             about
             Matters
             relating
             to
             their
             several
             Places
             ,
             and
             the
             Queen
             gave
             Orders
             to
             the
             Secretary
             of
             State
             ,
             that
             this
             Business
             should
             be
             referr'd
             to
             two
             of
             the
             Judges
             ;
             but
             the
             Secretary
             thought
             convenient
             to
             lay
             it
             before
             all
             the
             Judges
             ,
             and
             to
             communicate
             it
             likewise
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             State
             :
             He
             waiting
             upon
             the
             Queen
             ,
             about
             other
             Busisiness
             ,
             she
             took
             occasion
             to
             enquire
             ,
             What
             had
             been
             done
             in
             these
             two
             Cases
             ?
             The
             Secretary
             gave
             the
             Reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Criminal
             was
             not
             yet
             try'd
             ;
             and
             told
             her
             ,
             That
             the
             other
             Business
             lay
             before
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             necessary
             the
             
               Conde
               de
               Castelmelhor
            
             should
             be
             spoken
             to
             about
             it
             .
             The
             Queen
             ,
             at
             naming
             of
             the
             Conde
             ,
             flew
             into
             a
             violent
             Passion
             ;
             and
             after
             having
             severely
             reprimanded
             the
             Secretary
             of
             State
             ,
             for
             not
             having
             done
             his
             Duty
             ,
             by
             punctually
             observing
             her
             Orders
             ;
             she
             told
             him
             ,
             
               That
               she
               wonder'd
               he
               should
               tell
               her
               of
               the
               Conde
               ,
               since
               she
               had
               sworn
               ,
               never
               to
               have
               more
               to
               do
               with
               him
               ;
               who
               ,
               by
               thwarting
               her
               in
               every
               thing
               ,
               had
               reduced
               her
               to
               a
               State
               of
               Beggary
               ;
               he
               always
               
               wanting
               Power
               ,
               when
               her
               Occasions
               requir'd
               it
               ,
               tho'
               at
               no
               time
               else
               :
               That
               for
               these
               eight
               Months
               ,
               she
               had
               not
               so
               much
               as
               an
               Alms
               to
               give
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               obstructing
               the
               Consignment
               of
               20000
               Crowns
               granted
               her
               by
               the
               King
               :
               That
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Artifice
               was
               used
               in
               concealing
               Matters
               from
               her
               ;
               as
               if
               she
               ,
               next
               the
               King
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               most
               concern'd
               in
               all
               Affairs
               .
               And
               knowing
               how
               much
               she
               laid
               to
               Heart
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               
               Cadaval's
               Return
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               given
               her
               any
               Account
               of
               that
               Business
               ,
               notwithstanding
               her
               having
               so
               often
               interceeded
               for
               him
               ,
               as
               intercede
               she
               would
               ,
               let
               them
               blame
               her
               for
               it
               as
               much
               as
               they
               pleas'd
               ;
               that
               it
               was
               enough
               to
               set
               them
               against
               any
               Person
               ,
               to
               see
               her
               appear
               in
               his
               Favour
               ,
               even
               when
               she
               had
               Reason
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               when
               she
               desir'd
               any
               thing
               ,
               were
               it
               never
               so
               feasible
               ,
               it
               became
               impossible
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               no
               other
               Reason
               ,
               but
               because
               she
               desir'd
               it
               That
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               they
               affected
               to
               let
               the
               World
               know
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               no
               share
               in
               the
               Government
               ;
               and
               for
               her
               part
               ,
               she
               was
               glad
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               having
               no
               share
               in
               the
               Blame
               .
               That
               she
               desired
               not
               to
               have
               Matters
               submitted
               to
               her
               Determination
               ;
               however
               ,
               she
               thought
               it
               was
               but
               Manners
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               make
               her
               acquainted
               with
               what
               they
               did
               :
               But
               they
               had
               no
               regard
               to
               Decency
               .
               And
               some
               People
               took
               a
               Pleasure
               in
               crossing
               her
               ,
               and
               were
               so
               proud
               ,
               that
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               they
               thought
               she
               came
               to
               Portugal
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               their
               Queen
               ,
               but
               their
               Slave
               .
            
          
           
             These
             ,
             and
             other
             passionate
             Expressions
             of
             her
             Majesty
             ,
             put
             the
             poor
             Secretary
             into
             a
             Passion
             too
             ;
             he
             ,
             after
             having
             excused
             himself
             about
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             executing
             her
             Orders
             ,
             in
             Answer
             to
             
             her
             Complaints
             ,
             told
             her
             :
             
               That
               the
               Conde
               ,
               and
               his
               Friends
               ,
               had
               made
               it
               their
               Business
               to
               serve
               ,
               and
               please
               her
               Majesty
               .
               That
               it
               was
               none
               of
               his
               Fault
               ,
               if
               she
               was
               in
               any
               Straits
               ,
               that
               being
               no
               part
               of
               his
               Business
               .
               That
               her
               Majesty
               had
               her
               Revenues
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               hoped
               ,
               she
               would
               proportion
               her
               Expences
               according
               to
               them
               .
               That
               the
               Consignment
               of
               20000
               Crowns
               was
               a
               new
               thing
               ,
               and
               not
               easily
               settled
               .
               That
               she
               had
               been
               made
               acquainted
               with
               all
               Matters
               of
               Importance
               ;
               and
               nothing
               of
               any
               Consequence
               had
               been
               kept
               from
               her
               Knowledge
               ,
               that
               the
               Court
               was
               full
               of
               unreasonable
               Pretenders
               ;
               who
               ,
               if
               favoured
               by
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               might
               engage
               her
               in
               the
               prosecution
               of
               their
               unjust
               Demands
               .
               That
               he
               could
               give
               her
               no
               account
               concerning
               the
               Duke's
               Return
               to
               Court
               ,
               the
               King
               having
               himself
               come
               to
               a
               Resolution
               in
               that
               matter
               ,
               that
               for
               their
               parts
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               know
               how
               to
               please
               her
               ,
               since
               she
               was
               not
               satisfy'd
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               done
               all
               they
               could
               to
               serve
               her
               ,
               she
               having
               been
               treated
               with
               so
               much
               Respect
               ,
               that
               no
               Queen
               ever
               had
               so
               great
               an
               Authority
               .
            
             But
             coming
             to
             that
             part
             of
             her
             Complaint
             ,
             wherein
             she
             said
             ,
             she
             had
             been
             treated
             like
             a
             Slave
             ,
             he
             chang'd
             his
             Note
             ,
             and
             in
             Portuguese
             (
             for
             he
             had
             spoken
             French
             before
             )
             ,
             he
             boldly
             told
             her
             ,
             
               That
               her
               Majesty
               was
               abus'd
               by
               some
               about
               her
               ,
               who
               deserv'd
               to
               be
               chastis'd
               ;
               had
               no
               Reason
               to
               complain
               of
               the
               Portugueses
               ,
               since
               the
               Respect
               they
               paid
               her
               ,
               came
               little
               short
               of
               Adoration
               .
            
             The
             Queen
             ,
             after
             a
             warm
             Reply
             ,
             wherein
             she
             said
             ,
             She
             knew
             how
             to
             distinguish
             between
             the
             good
             and
             the
             bad
             Portugueses
             :
             There
             being
             not
             above
             three
             or
             four
             that
             she
             complain'd
             of
             ;
             and
             
             signifying
             what
             she
             would
             do
             to
             those
             that
             had
             enrich'd
             themselves
             with
             the
             Rents
             belonging
             to
             the
             Queens
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             commanded
             the
             Secretary
             not
             to
             speak
             so
             loud
             .
             He
             told
             her
             ,
             That
             if
             he
             spake
             loud
             ,
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             World
             might
             hear
             what
             he
             said
             .
             The
             Queen
             bad
             him
             hold
             his
             Peace
             ,
             and
             be
             gone
             .
             He
             not
             departing
             presently
             ,
             she
             rose
             from
             her
             Seat
             ,
             and
             was
             going
             away
             ;
             the
             Secretary
             imprudently
             laid
             his
             Hand
             upon
             her
             Gown
             ,
             either
             to
             kiss
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             Custom
             ,
             at
             her
             departure
             ,
             to
             signifie
             his
             Desire
             ,
             that
             she
             would
             hear
             him
             out
             ;
             but
             seeing
             her
             resolv'd
             to
             be
             gone
             ,
             he
             cry'd
             out
             to
             the
             Noblemen
             and
             Ladies
             present
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               unworthily
               us'd
               ,
               no
               King
               having
               ever
               treated
               a
               Vassal
               in
               this
               manner
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Person
             who
             had
             this
             Dispute
             with
             her
             Majesty
             ,
             was
             
               Antonio
               de
               Souza
               de
               Macedo
            
             ,
             before
             mention'd
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             first
             that
             came
             in
             to
             the
             King
             at
             Alcantara
             :
             I
             cannot
             tell
             what
             he
             was
             by
             Birth
             ;
             but
             in
             himself
             he
             was
             a
             Person
             of
             Noble
             Qualities
             ,
             as
             appear'd
             afterwards
             by
             his
             Constancy
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             his
             Friend
             ;
             he
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             Letters
             ,
             and
             a
             Doctor
             in
             the
             Laws
             .
             After
             the
             Revolt
             from
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             he
             had
             written
             with
             great
             Zeal
             and
             Eloquence
             in
             defence
             of
             his
             Country's
             Cause
             ,
             and
             went
             Secretary
             to
             the
             solemn
             Embassy
             ,
             which
             King
             John
             sent
             to
             our
             King
             Charles
             the
             First
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             him
             ,
             of
             his
             having
             assum'd
             the
             Crown
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             ,
             upon
             King
             
             Charles's
             Demand
             ,
             to
             know
             on
             what
             Right
             his
             Master's
             Claim
             was
             founded
             ;
             he
             drew
             up
             a
             Paper
             ,
             which
             entirely
             satisfy'd
             his
             Majesty
             .
             In
             England
             he
             continued
             Resident
             for
             several
             Years
             ,
             and
             was
             very
             serviceable
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Troubles
             .
             From
             hence
             
             he
             went
             Ambassador
             to
             Holland
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             very
             difficult
             Negotiation
             ,
             he
             acquitted
             himself
             much
             to
             his
             Master's
             Satisfaction
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Credit
             ;
             and
             at
             his
             Return
             ,
             he
             was
             highly
             esteem'd
             at
             Court
             :
             And
             the
             Conde
             could
             not
             do
             a
             more
             grateful
             thing
             to
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             than
             prefer
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Secretary
             of
             State
             ,
             tho'
             perhaps
             he
             might
             have
             some
             regard
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Publick
             ,
             in
             advancing
             this
             Man
             :
             The
             Conde
             was
             young
             ,
             and
             
               Antonio
               de
               Sousa
            
             well
             practis'd
             in
             Business
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Counsels
             may
             have
             been
             of
             as
             great
             use
             to
             the
             Conde
             ,
             as
             the
             Conde
             was
             to
             the
             King.
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             he
             drew
             up
             Instructions
             for
             him
             to
             observe
             ,
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Government
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Conde
             was
             to
             be
             destroy'd
             ,
             before
             the
             King
             could
             be
             depos'd
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             this
             Quarrel
             was
             pick'd
             on
             purpose
             with
             
               Antonio
               de
               Sousa
            
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             make
             way
             for
             the
             
             Conde's
             Ruin.
             
          
           
             The
             King
             coming
             to
             understand
             what
             had
             passed
             between
             the
             Queen
             and
             him
             ,
             did
             his
             endeavour
             to
             pacifie
             her
             Majesty
             ,
             promising
             ,
             that
             the
             Secretary
             should
             be
             severely
             punish'd
             ;
             but
             the
             Queen
             would
             not
             be
             appeas'd
             .
             It
             unluckily
             fell
             out
             ,
             that
             this
             Broil
             happen'd
             at
             the
             time
             of
             Bull-feast
             :
             The
             first
             Day
             was
             over
             ,
             and
             her
             Majesty
             could
             not
             be
             prevail'd
             upon
             to
             appear
             the
             second
             Day
             :
             So
             that
             to
             conceal
             the
             Matter
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             the
             Bull-running
             was
             put
             off
             for
             that
             Day
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             was
             indispos'd
             ;
             and
             she
             continuing
             out
             of
             Humour
             still
             ,
             the
             King
             was
             fain
             to
             be
             indispos'd
             the
             next
             ,
             and
             the
             following
             Days
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             time
             things
             were
             brought
             to
             such
             a
             pass
             ,
             that
             an
             end
             was
             put
             to
             all
             Sports
             and
             Pastimes
             for
             this
             King's
             Reign
             .
             The
             Queen
             took
             so
             little
             care
             to
             conceal
             her
             Anger
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             soon
             came
             to
             know
             
             the
             Cause
             ,
             why
             the
             Bull-running
             was
             put
             off
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             murmur
             loudly
             against
             the
             Court
             ,
             that
             their
             new
             Queen
             should
             be
             so
             much
             abus'd
             ;
             and
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             their
             Disappointment
             did
             not
             a
             little
             serve
             to
             raise
             their
             Clamours
             .
             The
             Queen
             would
             be
             satisfy'd
             with
             nothing
             less
             ,
             than
             the
             Secretary's
             being
             turn'd
             out
             of
             his
             Place
             ,
             and
             banish'd
             from
             the
             Court
             ;
             which
             the
             Conde
             was
             very
             unwilling
             to
             consent
             to
             ,
             as
             thinking
             ,
             that
             should
             he
             give
             way
             to
             her
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             he
             was
             like
             to
             be
             the
             next
             Man
             that
             should
             fall
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             her
             Resentments
             ;
             however
             ,
             the
             Court
             perceiving
             a
             Storm
             ready
             to
             break
             upon
             them
             from
             another
             Quarter
             ,
             it
             was
             resolv'd
             in
             Council
             ,
             that
             the
             Secretary
             should
             absent
             himself
             from
             Court
             for
             ten
             or
             twelve
             Days
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             King
             should
             communicate
             this
             Order
             to
             the
             Queen
             ,
             and
             acquaint
             her
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             made
             only
             to
             content
             her
             Majesty
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             hoped
             ,
             she
             would
             engage
             her self
             no
             more
             in
             such
             Matters
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             ill
             Consequences
             that
             might
             ensue
             to
             the
             State.
             Pursuant
             to
             this
             Order
             ,
             the
             Secretary
             ,
             to
             please
             the
             Queen
             ,
             departs
             from
             Court
             ;
             but
             the
             King
             forbore
             to
             communicate
             the
             Order
             to
             her
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             exasperating
             her
             further
             ,
             at
             a
             time
             when
             he
             had
             his
             Hands
             full
             of
             another
             more
             troublesome
             Business
             .
          
           
             While
             these
             things
             were
             done
             above-board
             ,
             a
             secret
             Plot
             was
             carrying
             on
             ,
             among
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             discontented
             Party
             ,
             to
             seize
             upon
             the
             Conde
             ,
             and
             carry
             him
             off
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             as
             Conti
             had
             been
             serv'd
             before
             .
             The
             Conde
             having
             Information
             of
             their
             Design
             ,
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             made
             the
             more
             hast
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Queen's
             Complaints
             :
             For
             the
             very
             next
             Day
             ,
             he
             ordered
             the
             Guards
             about
             the
             Palace
             to
             be
             doubled
             ,
             
             the
             Cavalry
             to
             be
             mounted
             ,
             and
             the
             Centinels
             plac'd
             at
             the
             Avenues
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             Command
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             to
             fall
             upon
             certain
             Noblemen
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             endeavoured
             to
             get
             into
             the
             Court
             ,
             it
             being
             suppos'd
             that
             they
             were
             coming
             to
             execute
             the
             Design
             .
          
           
             Hereupon
             several
             Messages
             past
             between
             the
             Infante
             ,
             and
             the
             Court
             ;
             the
             Infante
             complaining
             ,
             That
             the
             Conde
             ,
             by
             arming
             the
             Palace
             ,
             had
             insinuated
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             was
             designing
             to
             violate
             it
             ;
             for
             which
             he
             requires
             Reparation
             of
             Honour
             ;
             accusing
             the
             Conde
             withal
             ,
             of
             attempting
             upon
             his
             Life
             by
             Poison
             ;
             and
             therefore
             desires
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             removed
             from
             about
             the
             King's
             Person
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             Punishment
             .
             The
             King
             takes
             upon
             himself
             the
             doubling
             of
             the
             Guards
             ,
             and
             offers
             to
             send
             the
             Conde
             to
             throw
             himself
             at
             the
             
             Infante's
             Feet
             :
             The
             Infante
             refuses
             to
             take
             this
             for
             Satisfaction
             ,
             and
             insists
             upon
             the
             
             Conde's
             removal
             .
             The
             King
             offers
             to
             do
             him
             all
             Justice
             ,
             and
             desires
             him
             to
             name
             the
             
             Conde's
             Accusers
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             Tryal
             :
             But
             this
             the
             Infante
             would
             not
             yield
             to
             ,
             unless
             the
             Conde
             left
             the
             Court
             first
             ;
             threatning
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             continued
             there
             ,
             he
             himself
             would
             depart
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             The
             King
             orders
             the
             Case
             to
             be
             drawn
             up
             ,
             and
             laid
             before
             a
             Consult
             of
             the
             Counsellors
             of
             State
             ,
             the
             Chancellor
             ,
             Judges
             ,
             &c.
             and
             it
             was
             concluded
             among
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             Majority
             of
             Votes
             ,
             That
             the
             Infante
             not
             being
             a
             Sovereign
             Prince
             ,
             his
             bare
             Affirmation
             was
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             Proof
             ;
             that
             the
             Suspension
             and
             Removal
             of
             the
             Conde
             ,
             was
             in
             it self
             a
             Punishment
             ,
             as
             it
             reflected
             Dishonour
             upon
             him
             and
             his
             Family
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             punish'd
             ,
             'till
             some
             Proof
             was
             made
             of
             his
             Crime
             .
             The
             Infante
             would
             not
             yield
             ,
             that
             the
             
             Case
             had
             been
             fairly
             stated
             ,
             or
             the
             Votes
             free
             ;
             and
             signifies
             the
             same
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             wherein
             he
             expresses
             his
             Resentments
             of
             the
             whole
             Proceeding
             with
             some
             heat
             .
          
           
             While
             the
             Business
             was
             thus
             agitated
             by
             way
             of
             Letters
             and
             Messages
             ,
             each
             side
             was
             seeking
             by
             other
             ways
             to
             make
             his
             Party
             good
             ,
             the
             Infante
             had
             written
             to
             the
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             the
             Chamber
             and
             Council
             of
             Lisbon
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             them
             with
             his
             Case
             ,
             sending
             them
             Copies
             of
             his
             Letters
             to
             the
             King.
             He
             afterwards
             called
             together
             at
             his
             Palace
             ,
             the
             Counsellors
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             to
             inform
             them
             of
             what
             had
             past
             ;
             among
             whom
             ,
             besides
             those
             that
             had
             been
             all
             along
             devoted
             to
             the
             Cause
             ,
             the
             Conde
             had
             gain'd
             himself
             many
             new
             Enemies
             ,
             by
             his
             Advancement
             ,
             and
             his
             over-haughty
             Carriage
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             seem'd
             to
             them
             )
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Greatness
             :
             And
             the
             Party
             was
             so
             strong
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             't
             was
             now
             evident
             his
             Ruin
             was
             at
             hand
             :
             For
             many
             of
             those
             fawning
             Wretches
             ,
             on
             whom
             ,
             by
             a
             Fault
             common
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             to
             great
             Men
             ,
             he
             had
             misplac'd
             his
             Favours
             ,
             having
             rais'd
             them
             by
             his
             Bounty
             ,
             were
             now
             not
             only
             ready
             to
             abandon
             him
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             needs
             be
             employ'd
             in
             avenging
             the
             
             Infante's
             Quarrel
             upon
             their
             Benefactor
             .
             The
             Infante
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Broil
             ,
             was
             made
             to
             remonstrate
             in
             his
             Letters
             ,
             
               That
               if
               the
               King
               refus'd
               to
               do
               him
               Justice
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               forc'd
               to
               leave
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               end
               his
               Days
               in
               a
               foreign
               Country
               .
            
             But
             was
             now
             put
             upon
             another
             Resolution
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             retire
             to
             the
             Province
             
               Tras
               Os
               Montes
            
             ,
             and
             join
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             which
             was
             commanded
             by
             the
             
               Conde
               de
               St.
               John
            
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             principal
             Confidents
             ,
             many
             
             of
             the
             disaffected
             Nobility
             proffering
             themselves
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             and
             share
             in
             his
             Fortunes
             .
          
           
             The
             Conde
             ,
             upon
             the
             
             Infante's
             first
             Complaint
             ,
             petition'd
             the
             King
             for
             leave
             to
             retire
             ;
             but
             it
             appearing
             ,
             that
             the
             Contrivers
             of
             all
             this
             Bustle
             ,
             aim'd
             not
             so
             much
             at
             the
             
             Conde's
             removal
             from
             the
             Government
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             's
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             like
             to
             stand
             long
             after
             the
             Fall
             of
             his
             Minister
             ,
             he
             was
             oblig
             ,
             d
             to
             continue
             at
             Court
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             not
             wanting
             about
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             were
             putting
             him
             upon
             vigorous
             Resolutions
             ,
             which
             might
             ,
             if
             followed
             ,
             have
             recovered
             his
             expiring
             Authority
             :
             Some
             advised
             him
             to
             go
             in
             Person
             to
             
               Corte
               Real
            
             (
             the
             
             Infante's
             Palace
             )
             attended
             with
             his
             Counsellors
             of
             State
             ,
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Officers
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             Arrest
             the
             Infante
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Camarists
             (
             those
             he
             had
             named
             for
             Gentlemen
             of
             his
             Bed-Chamber
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             Managers
             of
             all
             this
             Disturbance
             )
             ;
             but
             this
             Counsel
             never
             took
             effect
             ;
             some
             think
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             delay'd
             so
             long
             ,
             that
             the
             Infante
             being
             inform'd
             of
             the
             Design
             ,
             had
             time
             enough
             to
             put
             himself
             in
             a
             posture
             of
             Defence
             ;
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             he
             immediately
             after
             declared
             ,
             He
             would
             run
             the
             same
             Fortune
             with
             his
             Gentlemen
             ,
             and
             never
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             Arrested
             .
             It
             is
             reported
             of
             a
             certain
             Person
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             I
             remember
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             shewn
             the
             Man
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             and
             offered
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             Conde
             ,
             That
             with
             his
             Majesty's
             Leave
             ,
             he
             would
             go
             to
             
               Corte
               Real
            
             ,
             and
             give
             a
             good
             Account
             of
             the
             Camarists
             ;
             but
             this
             Proposal
             was
             rejected
             ,
             as
             it
             well
             deserved
             to
             be
             .
             The
             great
             Courage
             the
             King
             us'd
             to
             shew
             on
             other
             Occasions
             ,
             to
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             Credit
             ,
             now
             fail'd
             him
             when
             he
             had
             so
             much
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             his
             
             Authority
             and
             his
             Honour
             lying
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             at
             stake
             .
             He
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             so
             much
             sunk
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             as
             to
             become
             incapable
             of
             conceiving
             ,
             or
             entertaining
             a
             Resolution
             befitting
             a
             King
             in
             his
             Circumstances
             .
          
           
             The
             Conde
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             that
             he
             cou'd
             do
             no
             good
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             wou'd
             have
             had
             him
             retire
             to
             Alemtejo
             ,
             and
             there
             put
             himself
             at
             the
             Head
             of
             his
             Army
             ,
             there
             being
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             main
             Body
             would
             prove
             faithful
             to
             him
             ,
             after
             having
             gain'd
             so
             many
             signal
             Victories
             under
             his
             short
             Reign
             .
             Both
             sides
             were
             endeavouring
             about
             this
             time
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Party
             among
             the
             Soldiery
             ;
             the
             Infante
             had
             wholly
             gaind
             the
             
               Conde
               de
               St.
               John
            
             ;
             but
             he
             had
             receiv'd
             Orders
             from
             Court
             ,
             that
             neither
             himself
             ,
             nor
             any
             Person
             under
             his
             Command
             ,
             shou'd
             stir
             out
             of
             his
             Province
             'till
             further
             order
             ;
             and
             it
             could
             not
             be
             in
             his
             power
             to
             do
             any
             great
             harm
             ,
             supposing
             the
             rest
             continued
             in
             their
             Duty
             .
             The
             Commanders
             had
             been
             made
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Differences
             at
             Court
             by
             the
             King's
             Order
             ,
             who
             had
             signified
             to
             them
             his
             Resolution
             to
             protect
             the
             Conde
             ,
             representing
             the
             
             Infante's
             Complaints
             as
             groundless
             .
             The
             Fleet
             likewise
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             cruising
             on
             the
             Coasts
             ,
             was
             commanded
             into
             the
             River
             ,
             and
             Order
             given
             ,
             that
             none
             belonging
             to
             it
             should
             come
             ashore
             without
             leave
             .
          
           
             It
             does
             not
             appear
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             were
             for
             setting
             up
             the
             Infante
             ,
             durst
             as
             yet
             openly
             solicit
             the
             Army
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             the
             Queen
             had
             a
             very
             strong
             Party
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             strict
             Guard
             that
             was
             kept
             on
             the
             Frontiers
             this
             Year
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             coming
             of
             any
             Overtures
             of
             Peace
             from
             Castille
             ;
             which
             the
             French
             Faction
             ,
             that
             was
             headed
             by
             the
             Queen
             ,
             labour'd
             all
             they
             could
             to
             hinder
             ;
             
             but
             it
             was
             not
             as
             yet
             pretended
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             and
             Queen
             had
             separate
             Interests
             .
             However
             ,
             her
             Majesty
             was
             working
             under-hand
             to
             promote
             the
             Grand
             Design
             ,
             sounding
             the
             Inclinations
             of
             those
             in
             Command
             ,
             against
             the
             time
             when
             it
             should
             be
             ripe
             for
             Execution
             .
             Count
             Schomberg
             ,
             who
             was
             General
             of
             the
             Strangers
             ,
             and
             had
             ,
             in
             effect
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             the
             Direction
             of
             the
             whole
             Army
             ,
             was
             oblig'd
             by
             Orders
             from
             France
             ,
             to
             hold
             Correspondence
             with
             the
             Queen
             ,
             and
             to
             support
             her
             Interest
             .
             The
             Queen
             took
             occasion
             to
             acquaint
             him
             ,
             by
             Letters
             ,
             how
             that
             all
             things
             were
             like
             to
             run
             to
             Ruin
             through
             
             Alfonso's
             Extravagances
             ,
             should
             he
             continue
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             desiring
             to
             know
             of
             the
             Count
             ,
             What
             Reckoning
             might
             be
             made
             of
             the
             Officers
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             Differences
             at
             Court
             came
             to
             an
             open
             Rupture
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             probable
             ,
             for
             Reasons
             to
             be
             mention'd
             anon
             ,
             that
             the
             Count
             gave
             her
             any
             great
             Encouragement
             to
             proceed
             in
             the
             Design
             ;
             however
             ,
             he
             did
             as
             he
             was
             order'd
             ,
             and
             inform'd
             her
             Majesty
             ,
             how
             the
             principal
             Commanders
             stood
             affected
             ,
             and
             what
             might
             be
             expected
             from
             each
             of
             them
             severally
             in
             rhe
             Case
             propos'd
             ;
             he
             was
             so
             very
             particular
             in
             his
             Account
             ,
             that
             it
             took
             up
             about
             four
             Sheets
             of
             Paper
             ;
             and
             this
             Pacquet
             had
             like
             to
             have
             preserv'd
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             ruin'd
             the
             adverse
             Party
             ;
             for
             it
             narrowly
             escap'd
             falling
             into
             his
             Majesty's
             Hands
             :
             Had
             he
             been
             Master
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             might
             not
             only
             have
             given
             him
             great
             Light
             into
             the
             Plot
             ,
             but
             directed
             him
             whom
             to
             secure
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             might
             trust
             in
             :
             The
             Story
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             even
             in
             its
             minutest
             Circumstances
             ,
             which
             shew
             how
             all
             things
             conspired
             to
             the
             Destruction
             of
             this
             unhappy
             Prince
             ;
             and
             it
             will
             be
             no
             Digression
             
             from
             our
             Subject
             to
             tell
             it
             ;
             which
             I
             shall
             the
             rather
             do
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             assured
             ,
             that
             the
             Substance
             of
             what
             follows
             ,
             came
             from
             the
             late
             Duke
             
             Schomberg's
             own
             Mouth
             .
          
           
             It
             being
             somewhat
             late
             when
             this
             Pacquet
             was
             convey'd
             to
             the
             Queen
             ,
             her
             Majesty
             ordered
             those
             that
             attended
             to
             retire
             ,
             after
             having
             set
             up
             a
             Light
             at
             her
             Bed's-Head
             ,
             for
             that
             she
             had
             some
             particular
             Devotions
             to
             perform
             that
             Night
             .
             She
             took
             the
             Papers
             with
             her
             to
             Bed
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             remain'd
             ,
             when
             she
             fell
             asleep
             .
             The
             next
             Morning
             before
             the
             Queen
             was
             up
             ,
             News
             came
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             was
             gone
             to
             Chapel
             ;
             and
             it
             being
             the
             Custom
             for
             them
             both
             to
             hear
             Mass
             ,
             in
             the
             Tribunal
             together
             ,
             the
             Queen
             was
             oblig'd
             to
             get
             ready
             in
             all
             haste
             ,
             and
             her
             haste
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             she
             never
             minded
             her
             Papers
             ;
             yet
             she
             could
             not
             get
             so
             soon
             into
             the
             Chapel
             ,
             but
             the
             Elevation
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             essential
             part
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             was
             over
             before
             she
             came
             ;
             so
             she
             was
             fain
             to
             stay
             for
             another
             Mass
             ,
             the
             King
             retiring
             when
             the
             first
             was
             ended
             .
             When
             the
             King
             was
             gone
             ,
             the
             Queen
             bethought
             her self
             of
             her
             Papers
             ,
             and
             sent
             
               de
               Ville
            
             ,
             the
             Jesuit
             ,
             her
             Confessor
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             in
             the
             Secret
             ,
             and
             is
             suppos'd
             to
             have
             instigated
             her
             Majesty
             to
             what
             she
             was
             acting
             against
             her
             Husband
             )
             to
             secure
             them
             :
             
               de
               Ville
            
             coming
             to
             the
             Chamber-door
             ,
             found
             that
             the
             King
             was
             got
             there
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             having
             no
             Priviledge
             to
             enter
             ,
             while
             the
             Queen
             was
             absent
             ,
             stood
             there
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             and
             heard
             the
             King
             walking
             about
             the
             Room
             ,
             and
             talking
             aloud
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             in
             some
             heat
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Condeça
               de
               Castelmelhor
            
             ,
             the
             
             Conde's
             Mother
             ,
             and
             chief
             Lady
             of
             the
             Bed-Chamber
             to
             the
             Queen
             :
             With
             these
             doleful
             Tidings
             ,
             the
             Jesuit
             returns
             to
             the
             Queen
             .
             
             Her
             Majesty
             upon
             this
             ,
             sends
             one
             of
             her
             Ladies
             to
             see
             ,
             whether
             there
             were
             any
             hopes
             of
             retrieving
             the
             Papers
             .
             The
             Lady
             ,
             upon
             her
             coming
             ,
             found
             that
             the
             King
             had
             thrown
             himself
             upon
             the
             Bed.
             This
             being
             told
             her
             Majesty
             ,
             she
             found
             it
             absolutely
             necessary
             for
             her
             to
             go
             her self
             ;
             but
             Mass
             was
             not
             near
             done
             :
             And
             what
             Pretence
             could
             she
             have
             to
             leave
             it
             ?
             Or
             how
             should
             she
             hinder
             People
             from
             enquiring
             into
             the
             Cause
             of
             this
             sudden
             Motion
             ?
             
               De
               Ville
            
             was
             at
             her
             Elbow
             ;
             he
             suggested
             to
             her
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             be
             suddenly
             taken
             with
             a
             Fainting-fit
             :
             His
             Counsel
             was
             put
             in
             Practice
             ,
             her
             Majesty
             swooning
             away
             immediately
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             Condition
             she
             was
             carried
             from
             the
             Tribunal
             into
             her
             Chamber
             .
             The
             King
             surpriz'd
             ,
             and
             concern'd
             at
             his
             Queen's
             Illness
             ,
             would
             have
             had
             the
             Bed
             set
             in
             order
             for
             her
             to
             be
             put
             into
             it
             ;
             had
             he
             been
             obey'd
             ,
             her
             Majesty
             might
             have
             had
             a
             Fit
             in
             earnest
             ;
             for
             the
             Papers
             lay
             under
             some
             Cloaths
             that
             were
             upon
             the
             Bed
             :
             The
             Fright
             brought
             her
             Majesty
             to
             her self
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             that
             she
             desired
             them
             without
             more
             ado
             ,
             to
             lay
             her
             upon
             the
             Bed
             immediately
             ;
             this
             done
             ,
             she
             felt
             about
             for
             the
             Papers
             ,
             found
             they
             were
             safe
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             all
             was
             well
             again
             .
          
           
             But
             whatever
             were
             the
             Contents
             of
             these
             Papers
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             the
             Queen
             did
             not
             think
             it
             advisable
             for
             the
             Infante
             to
             put
             himself
             upon
             the
             Army
             :
             For
             ,
             in
             truth
             ,
             those
             that
             she
             had
             greatest
             Reason
             to
             depend
             upon
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             French
             ,
             were
             like
             to
             give
             him
             but
             a
             cold
             Reception
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             for
             their
             Interest
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             Portugueses
             embroil'd
             in
             a
             Civil
             War
             ,
             while
             they
             should
             be
             finding
             Work
             for
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             facilitate
             the
             French
             King's
             Conquests
             
             in
             Flanders
             .
             As
             for
             the
             English
             ,
             who
             together
             with
             the
             French
             ,
             made
             a
             good
             part
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             sent
             into
             Portugal
             to
             serve
             King
             Alfonso
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             they
             wou'd
             ,
             upon
             any
             account
             ,
             draw
             their
             Swords
             against
             him
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             credible
             ,
             but
             the
             Conde
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             disposal
             of
             all
             Places
             for
             above
             five
             years
             together
             ,
             must
             have
             bad
             Friends
             enough
             among
             the
             Portugueses
             themselves
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             King's
             Party
             good
             ;
             so
             that
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             it
             was
             doubtless
             the
             best
             way
             for
             the
             King
             to
             betake
             himself
             to
             the
             Army
             :
             The
             Conde
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             best
             Judge
             in
             the
             Case
             ,
             thought
             ,
             that
             as
             things
             stood
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             safest
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             only
             Course
             he
             cou'd
             take
             ,
             to
             secure
             himself
             ;
             and
             he
             had
             once
             brought
             in
             the
             Mind
             to
             follow
             this
             Advice
             ,
             which
             was
             when
             he
             was
             just
             upon
             leaving
             the
             Court
             himself
             ;
             it
             being
             then
             resolv'd
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             should
             pass
             into
             Alemtejo
             in
             Disguise
             ,
             attended
             by
             the
             Conde
             :
             But
             when
             this
             Project
             was
             to
             be
             put
             in
             Execution
             ,
             the
             King
             fell
             off
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             
             Conde's
             Remonstrances
             cou'd
             not
             prevail
             with
             him
             to
             move
             from
             Lisbon
             .
             His
             Enemies
             say
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             so
             much
             in
             love
             with
             his
             Divertisements
             ,
             that
             he
             cou'd
             not
             bear
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             discontinuing
             them
             :
             And
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             keep
             his
             Brother
             at
             home
             too
             ,
             he
             wrote
             him
             a
             most
             loving
             Letter
             ,
             inviting
             him
             to
             Court
             ,
             and
             disswading
             him
             from
             his
             Resolution
             to
             retire
             ,
             telling
             him
             ,
             
               That
               he
               shou'd
               choose
               rather
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               ready
               to
               receive
               him
               with
               open
               Arms
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               the
               Love
               that
               was
               due
               to
               a
               Friend
               ,
               a
               Brother
               ,
               a
               Son
               ,
               and
               (
               should
               he
               fail
               of
               Issue
               )
               the
               Successor
               to
               his
               Kingdoms
               .
            
             But
             as
             these
             kind
             Words
             were
             not
             believ'd
             to
             come
             from
             his
             Heart
             ,
             they
             rendred
             him
             the
             more
             contemptible
             to
             his
             Enemies
             .
          
           
           
             While
             these
             things
             were
             transacting
             ,
             the
             Rabble
             of
             Lisbon
             was
             up
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Fury
             against
             those
             that
             should
             occasion
             the
             
             Infante's
             Departure
             ;
             but
             resolv'd
             withal
             to
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             his
             Journey
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             seeing
             themselves
             involv'd
             in
             a
             Civil
             War
             :
             For
             the
             poor
             People
             had
             been
             strangely
             confounded
             at
             a
             certain
             Prophecy
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             buzzed
             among
             them
             :
             
               That
               a
               Day
               was
               coming
               on
               ,
               when
               the
            
             Rua
             Nova
             (
             the
             chief
             Street
             in
             
               Lisbon
               )
               was
               to
               be
               overflown
               with
               Humane
               Blood
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Horses
               should
               be
               bemired
               in
               Gore
               .
            
             And
             they
             were
             under
             terrible
             Apprehensions
             ,
             that
             their
             Eyes
             were
             now
             to
             see
             the
             sad
             Day
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             the
             
             Infante's
             Party
             had
             made
             so
             much
             Noise
             of
             his
             retiring
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             handsomely
             draw
             back
             ,
             without
             giving
             up
             the
             Cause
             ;
             for
             now
             all
             that
             could
             be
             done
             against
             the
             Court
             ,
             next
             to
             offering
             downright
             Violence
             ,
             had
             been
             done
             already
             ;
             and
             all
             would
             have
             been
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             should
             this
             Design
             be
             laid
             aside
             :
             For
             the
             Court
             ,
             when
             let
             alone
             ,
             might
             in
             a
             little
             time
             recover
             its
             Authority
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             should
             they
             persist
             to
             send
             away
             the
             Infante
             ,
             the
             Rage
             of
             the
             Multitude
             might
             have
             been
             turn'd
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             Court
             had
             been
             tampring
             with
             the
             Ringleaders
             )
             ;
             and
             in
             case
             they
             got
             safe
             to
             the
             Army
             ,
             they
             were
             like
             ,
             for
             the
             Reasons
             now
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             find
             but
             little
             Welcome
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             it
             was
             high
             time
             for
             the
             Queen
             to
             appear
             again
             :
             Her
             Majesty
             therefore
             sends
             
               De
               Ville
            
             to
             the
             Infante
             ,
             to
             know
             ,
             whether
             her
             Mediation
             might
             be
             acceptable
             to
             him
             ?
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             to
             desire
             he
             would
             defer
             his
             Journey
             ,
             while
             she
             endeavoured
             to
             make
             up
             the
             Business
             .
             No
             sooner
             was
             the
             Queen
             nam'd
             ,
             but
             the
             Infante
             ,
             according
             
             to
             the
             Portuguese
             Gallantry
             ,
             was
             ready
             to
             prostrate
             himself
             at
             her
             Feet
             ,
             and
             commit
             his
             Cause
             and
             all
             to
             her
             disposal
             .
          
           
             It
             does
             not
             appear
             by
             what
             means
             the
             King
             was
             brought
             to
             agree
             to
             this
             Arbitration
             ;
             but
             agree
             to
             it
             he
             did
             ,
             tho'
             the
             
             Conde's
             Removal
             ,
             without
             any
             mention
             made
             of
             his
             Return
             ,
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             preliminary
             Article
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Infante
             had
             all
             along
             desir'd
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             should
             be
             suspended
             from
             his
             Charges
             for
             a
             limited
             time
             .
             While
             the
             Treaty
             was
             on
             foot
             ,
             the
             Conde
             was
             urgent
             with
             the
             King
             to
             betake
             himself
             to
             his
             Army
             ;
             but
             not
             prevailing
             ,
             he
             desir'd
             of
             the
             Queen
             ,
             that
             his
             Life
             and
             Honour
             might
             be
             secured
             to
             him
             under
             the
             
             Infante's
             Hand
             :
             And
             this
             being
             presently
             granted
             ,
             he
             ,
             at
             the
             head
             of
             the
             King's
             Horse-Guards
             ,
             retired
             to
             the
             Arabida
             ,
             a
             Convent
             of
             Capucins
             ,
             Seven
             Leagues
             from
             Lisbon
             ,
             leaving
             the
             Court
             prepared
             for
             Ruin
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             hitherto
             supported
             ,
             and
             might
             ,
             as
             't
             was
             thought
             ,
             have
             preserv'd
             still
             ,
             had
             his
             Counsels
             prevail'd
             .
             'T
             is
             reported
             ,
             that
             coming
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             after
             his
             last
             Conference
             ,
             his
             Indignation
             burst
             forth
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             say
             :
             
               He
               was
               going
               off
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               for
               want
               of
               a
               King
               to
               stand
               by
               him
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Storm
             was
             scarce
             blown
             over
             ,
             the
             King
             being
             yet
             disabled
             by
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             Queen
             ,
             without
             giving
             him
             time
             to
             recollect
             himself
             ,
             rais'd
             another
             more
             violent
             upon
             him
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             was
             overwhelm'd
             at
             last
             ;
             his
             Majesty
             now
             wanting
             one
             on
             whose
             Counsels
             he
             might
             rely
             on
             in
             so
             difficult
             a
             Juncture
             ,
             resolv'd
             to
             call
             
               Antonio
               de
               Sousa
               de
               Macedo
            
             ,
             to
             Court
             again
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Banishment
             being
             out
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             his
             Request
             to
             the
             Queen
             ,
             That
             by
             her
             Favour
             he
             might
             have
             
             leave
             to
             return
             ;
             but
             tho'
             he
             frequently
             renewed
             his
             Intreaties
             ,
             she
             would
             not
             hear
             him
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             began
             to
             grow
             importunate
             ,
             she
             flatly
             told
             him
             ,
             
               That
               he
               might
               restore
               him
               by
               his
               Absolute
               Power
               ,
               if
               he
               thought
               fit
               ;
               but
               for
               her
               part
               ,
               he
               should
               never
               have
               her
               Consent
               .
            
             The
             King
             ,
             in
             hopes
             to
             prevail
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             he
             desired
             nothing
             but
             what
             was
             reasonable
             ,
             sent
             her
             a
             Copy
             of
             the
             forementioned
             Order
             of
             Council
             ;
             but
             this
             ,
             instead
             of
             satisfying
             her
             ,
             put
             her
             Majesty
             into
             such
             a
             Passion
             ,
             that
             after
             having
             express'd
             her
             Anger
             in
             a
             very
             strange
             manner
             ,
             by
             Letter
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             she
             lock'd
             her self
             up
             ,
             and
             would
             speak
             to
             no
             Body
             .
             The
             King
             no
             less
             offended
             at
             her
             Carriage
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             have
             expressed
             his
             Sentiments
             of
             it
             in
             very
             blunt
             Terms
             :
             Upon
             this
             the
             Secretary
             ,
             who
             is
             suppos'd
             to
             have
             lain
             conceal'd
             at
             Court
             all
             the
             while
             ,
             appear'd
             there
             publickly
             again
             ,
             but
             came
             withal
             well
             armed
             ,
             and
             well
             attended
             ,
             to
             defend
             himself
             from
             any
             Assault
             that
             should
             be
             made
             upon
             his
             Person
             ;
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             like
             to
             stand
             out
             long
             against
             them
             that
             had
             destroyed
             his
             Patron
             .
             He
             was
             soon
             made
             a
             more
             dangerous
             Person
             about
             the
             King
             ,
             than
             the
             Conde
             himself
             had
             been
             ;
             and
             the
             People
             were
             not
             a
             little
             confirm'd
             in
             this
             Opinion
             of
             him
             ,
             by
             Rumors
             spread
             among
             them
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             was
             at
             last
             determined
             to
             leave
             the
             Court
             ,
             at
             the
             Head
             of
             his
             Guards
             ,
             and
             to
             summon
             the
             Fidalgo's
             about
             the
             Infante
             ,
             to
             attend
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             refus'd
             ,
             to
             enter
             the
             City
             with
             his
             Troops
             ,
             and
             put
             all
             Things
             to
             Fire
             and
             Sword
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             List
             was
             making
             of
             such
             whose
             Heads
             were
             to
             be
             chop'd
             off
             on
             this
             occasion
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             
               Antonio
               de
               Sousa
            
             ,
             upon
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             Ministry
             (
             for
             he
             was
             designed
             to
             
             supply
             the
             
             Conde's
             Place
             )
             had
             given
             the
             Alarm
             to
             the
             Camarists
             .
             By
             his
             Advice
             care
             was
             taken
             to
             keep
             the
             three
             Regiments
             that
             were
             about
             the
             City
             well
             affected
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             an
             Officer
             was
             appointed
             to
             Command
             them
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             ready
             on
             occasion
             to
             execute
             the
             King's
             Orders
             :
             It
             was
             observed
             likewise
             ,
             that
             this
             Officer
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             three
             Colonels
             ,
             were
             sometimes
             call'd
             for
             to
             Court
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             made
             acquainted
             with
             a
             Design
             ,
             that
             
               de
               Sousa
            
             was
             putting
             the
             King
             upon
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             seize
             upon
             the
             leading
             Men
             of
             the
             Faction
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             did
             not
             only
             approve
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             engag'd
             themselves
             by
             a
             solemn
             Promise
             ,
             to
             put
             it
             in
             execution
             :
             But
             't
             is
             said
             withal
             ,
             that
             this
             Project
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             to
             secure
             the
             General
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             then
             attending
             at
             Court
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             Infante
             ,
             as
             't
             was
             thought
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             King
             ,
             came
             to
             nothing
             ;
             the
             King
             being
             unwilling
             to
             come
             to
             a
             Resolution
             ,
             'till
             he
             had
             imparted
             the
             Matter
             to
             the
             
               Conde
               de
               Val
               de
               Reys
            
             ,
             who
             being
             a
             timerous
             Man
             himself
             ,
             was
             all
             for
             using
             fair
             means
             .
             However
             ,
             the
             appearance
             of
             those
             Officers
             about
             the
             Court
             ,
             put
             the
             Cabal
             into
             a
             Fright
             ;
             they
             easily
             perswaded
             themselves
             ,
             that
             no
             Good
             was
             meant
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             thought
             themselves
             concern'd
             ,
             as
             they
             valued
             their
             own
             Safety
             ,
             to
             get
             this
             evil
             Counsellor
             ,
             
               Antonio
               de
               Sousa
            
             ,
             remov'd
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             In
             order
             to
             bring
             this
             about
             ,
             it
             was
             first
             thought
             convenient
             to
             render
             him
             odious
             to
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             to
             effect
             that
             ,
             was
             no
             hard
             matter
             ,
             he
             being
             a
             Person
             of
             such
             a
             Character
             ,
             that
             his
             Enemies
             could
             not
             wish
             for
             a
             fitter
             Man
             to
             set
             the
             Mob
             upon
             .
             He
             was
             indeed
             a
             Man
             of
             nice
             Honour
             ,
             and
             unbiass'd
             Integrity
             ,
             a
             passionate
             Lover
             of
             
             his
             Country
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             Insight
             into
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             Capacity
             for
             Business
             ,
             throughly
             qualified
             for
             the
             Post
             he
             was
             in
             ;
             and
             at
             his
             return
             into
             his
             Country
             ,
             had
             been
             esteem'd
             accordingly
             by
             such
             as
             were
             in
             a
             higher
             Sphere
             ,
             that
             had
             Opportunities
             to
             know
             the
             Man
             :
             But
             his
             Merit
             was
             not
             like
             to
             gain
             him
             the
             Good-will
             of
             his
             Equals
             ,
             it
             must
             almost
             necessarily
             have
             enraged
             them
             against
             him
             ,
             considering
             how
             unpardonable
             a
             Crime
             it
             appears
             to
             most
             Peoples
             Eyes
             ,
             for
             one
             that
             hath
             been
             of
             their
             Rank
             ,
             to
             advance
             himself
             above
             their
             Level
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             good
             Qualifications
             were
             not
             of
             themselves
             sufficient
             to
             make
             him
             Popular
             ;
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             were
             attended
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             they
             sometimes
             may
             be
             ,
             with
             certain
             little
             Weaknesses
             ,
             that
             rendred
             him
             disagreeable
             to
             the
             Many
             ;
             these
             were
             obvious
             to
             the
             common
             View
             ,
             whereas
             it
             was
             not
             every
             one
             that
             could
             understand
             his
             Worth
             ;
             there
             was
             something
             in
             his
             Carriage
             ,
             that
             made
             him
             appear
             morose
             ,
             sour
             ,
             and
             peevish
             ,
             whereby
             he
             became
             uneasie
             to
             such
             as
             had
             Business
             with
             him
             ,
             especially
             those
             of
             the
             meaner
             sort
             ,
             who
             are
             always
             the
             most
             apt
             to
             interpret
             every
             seeming
             Neglect
             ,
             for
             a
             sign
             of
             Contempt
             ;
             and
             here
             all
             manner
             of
             People
             are
             continually
             addressing
             themselves
             to
             the
             Secretary
             of
             State
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             almost
             impossible
             for
             any
             Person
             in
             that
             Place
             ,
             to
             avoid
             disgusting
             great
             Numbers
             of
             Pretenders
             ,
             especially
             in
             such
             turbulent
             and
             factious
             Times
             as
             these
             were
             ,
             when
             the
             Fate
             of
             the
             Great
             Ones
             depends
             upon
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             they
             expect
             to
             be
             caress'd
             and
             courted
             accordingly
             .
             But
             
               Antonio
               de
               Sousa
            
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             having
             his
             Head
             fill'd
             with
             other
             Business
             ,
             he
             cou'd
             the
             less
             bear
             with
             the
             many
             
             Impertinences
             that
             one
             in
             his
             Station
             must
             be
             perpetually
             plagued
             with
             ;
             or
             that
             being
             strictly
             honest
             himself
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             no
             Complaisance
             for
             such
             Ill-meaning
             and
             Ill-designing
             Persons
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             as
             he
             must
             have
             had
             to
             deal
             with
             ;
             either
             had
             not
             ,
             or
             he
             did
             not
             make
             much
             use
             of
             the
             Art
             of
             Managing
             a
             Multitude
             .
             He
             was
             so
             unhappy
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             that
             even
             when
             he
             yielded
             to
             the
             Demands
             of
             those
             that
             applied
             themselves
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             did
             it
             with
             so
             ill
             a
             Grace
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             hardly
             please
             them
             .
             This
             rough
             Behaviour
             was
             no
             doubt
             the
             worse
             taken
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             People
             had
             been
             accustom'd
             to
             other
             Usage
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             
               Conde
               de
               Castelmelhor
            
             ,
             whose
             greater
             Quality
             might
             have
             made
             the
             same
             thing
             seem
             tolerable
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             wou'd
             have
             appear'd
             unsufferable
             in
             
               Antonio
               de
               Sousa
            
             .
             But
             the
             Conde
             us'd
             to
             carry
             himself
             after
             quite
             another
             manner
             ;
             for
             having
             the
             advantage
             of
             a
             more
             Court-like
             Education
             ,
             he
             had
             such
             easie
             and
             engaging
             Ways
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             cou'd
             dismiss
             a
             disappointed
             Pretender
             not
             dissatisfied
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Observation
             of
             a
             Gentleman
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             Publick
             Minister
             at
             Lisbon
             about
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             who
             in
             other
             respects
             gives
             
               de
               Sousa
            
             his
             just
             Character
             :
             
               That
               People
               would
               sometimes
               go
               away
               much
               better
               satisfied
               with
               the
            
             Conde
             '
             
               s
               graceful
               Denial
               ,
               than
               the
               untoward
               Grant
               of
            
             Antonio
             de
             Sousa
             .
          
           
             One
             so
             little
             in
             Favour
             with
             the
             People
             already
             ,
             might
             easily
             be
             traduc'd
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             pass
             for
             as
             ill
             a
             Man
             as
             Enemies
             were
             pleas'd
             to
             make
             him
             :
             Accordingly
             ,
             those
             dismal
             Stories
             ,
             concerning
             his
             murderous
             Intentions
             against
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             good
             People
             of
             the
             City
             that
             wished
             well
             to
             the
             Infante
             ,
             were
             greedily
             swallow'd
             by
             the
             prepossest
             Multitude
             .
             
             And
             besides
             the
             Havock
             he
             was
             to
             make
             amongst
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             found
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             and
             his
             Servants
             ,
             had
             their
             Pistols
             ,
             and
             their
             Carbines
             with
             them
             in
             the
             Secretary's
             Office
             ,
             which
             was
             call'd
             fortifying
             the
             Palace
             ;
             and
             that
             cou'd
             be
             done
             with
             no
             other
             intent
             ,
             but
             to
             kill
             the
             Infante
             ,
             tho'
             he
             now
             seldom
             or
             never
             came
             there
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             all
             that
             should
             come
             to
             take
             his
             part
             .
             These
             Discoveries
             wrought
             so
             effectually
             in
             the
             Peoples
             Heads
             ,
             that
             they
             dispos'd
             them
             for
             another
             Mutiny
             ,
             and
             brought
             'em
             flocking
             to
             
               Corte
               Real
            
             ,
             fully
             resolv'd
             to
             stand
             by
             the
             Infante
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             wicked
             Plots
             of
             
               Antonio
               de
               Sousa
            
             .
          
           
             Things
             being
             thus
             in
             a
             readiness
             ,
             the
             Infante
             was
             carried
             to
             the
             Palace
             ,
             attended
             by
             a
             confus'd
             Multitude
             of
             disaffected
             Nobility
             and
             Rabble
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             demand
             Justice
             against
             the
             Secretary
             of
             State
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             for
             his
             Cut-throat
             Designs
             ,
             for
             those
             may
             be
             suppos'd
             to
             have
             been
             contriv'd
             only
             to
             bring
             the
             People
             together
             ,
             as
             for
             his
             want
             of
             Respect
             to
             the
             Queen
             ,
             and
             the
             horrid
             Outrage
             committed
             by
             him
             on
             her
             Majesty's
             Person
             ,
             when
             he
             laid
             his
             Hand
             upon
             her
             Gown
             .
             This
             was
             on
             the
             Fifth
             of
             October
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             while
             the
             King
             was
             yet
             in
             his
             Chamber
             ;
             the
             Infante
             staid
             at
             the
             Door
             for
             some
             of
             the
             Counsellors
             of
             State
             to
             go
             in
             with
             him
             ;
             when
             they
             entred
             the
             Chamber
             ,
             the
             King
             was
             so
             surpriz'd
             at
             their
             appearance
             ,
             that
             while
             the
             Infante
             was
             telling
             his
             Story
             ,
             he
             in
             a
             great
             Rage
             call'd
             for
             his
             Sword.
             The
             Infante
             presenting
             him
             with
             the
             Guard
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             said
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             reported
             :
             
               Sir
               ,
               If
               you
               want
               a
               Sword
               against
               me
               ,
               make
               use
               of
               mine
               ;
               if
               against
               any
               other
               ,
               this
               shall
               defend
               you
               .
            
             The
             Noise
             brought
             the
             Queen
             into
             the
             Chamber
             ;
             who
             presently
             fell
             a
             beseeching
             
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             in
             such
             a
             Passion
             .
             The
             King
             wou'd
             hearken
             to
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             being
             perswaded
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             ;
             that
             they
             had
             murdered
             the
             Secretary
             amongst
             them
             .
             They
             assured
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             alive
             :
             But
             the
             King
             wou'd
             not
             believe
             them
             'till
             he
             saw
             him
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             Duke
             of
             Cadaval
             went
             and
             fetch'd
             him
             from
             a
             private
             Room
             ,
             where
             the
             poor
             Man
             had
             lock'd
             himself
             up
             ,
             promising
             him
             Life
             if
             he
             wou'd
             go
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             very
             honourably
             kept
             his
             Word
             ,
             tho'
             it
             was
             not
             without
             some
             difficulty
             ;
             for
             the
             Passage
             was
             crowded
             with
             Rabble
             ,
             whose
             Fingers
             itch'd
             to
             be
             at
             the
             Secretary
             ;
             and
             had
             certainly
             fall'n
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             torn
             him
             in
             pieces
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Duke
             turn'd
             about
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             Air
             of
             Authority
             said
             ,
             Antonio
             de
             Sousa
             
               goes
               along
               with
               me
            
             .
             The
             King
             was
             somewhat
             satisfied
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             not
             appeas'd
             ;
             hereupon
             the
             Queen
             retired
             ,
             and
             the
             Infante
             after
             her
             ,
             into
             the
             Anti-Chamber
             .
             The
             Secretary
             being
             left
             alone
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             gave
             him
             such
             Advice
             as
             preserv'd
             him
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             defeated
             the
             Design
             of
             some
             that
             were
             Ringleaders
             in
             the
             Tumult
             .
             Had
             the
             Violence
             of
             the
             King's
             Passion
             continued
             ,
             it
             had
             in
             all
             likelihood
             provoked
             the
             Rabble
             to
             some
             further
             Outrage
             ;
             but
             he
             became
             calm
             and
             easie
             ,
             and
             thereby
             still'd
             the
             Fury
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             when
             their
             first
             Heat
             was
             over
             ,
             on
             a
             sudden
             began
             to
             relent
             .
             While
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Secretary
             were
             yet
             together
             ,
             a
             Voice
             was
             heard
             crying
             ,
             
               All
               's
               well
               ,
               All
               's
               well
            
             ;
             which
             whether
             it
             began
             in
             the
             King's
             Chamber
             ,
             or
             was
             rais'd
             by
             some
             Friend
             of
             his
             in
             the
             Crowd
             ,
             the
             People
             fell
             a
             repeating
             .
             The
             Queen
             was
             retired
             into
             her
             Apartment
             ,
             but
             the
             Noise
             brought
             her
             out
             again
             ;
             possibly
             she
             was
             surpriz'd
             ,
             and
             
             not
             well
             pleas'd
             with
             it
             .
             The
             King
             coming
             out
             ,
             found
             her
             and
             the
             Infante
             together
             ,
             in
             the
             Anti-Chamber
             ;
             and
             ,
             by
             the
             Secretary's
             Advice
             ,
             took
             them
             with
             him
             to
             one
             of
             the
             Windows
             that
             looks
             into
             the
             
               Terreiro
               do
               Paco
            
             ,
             a
             large
             Square
             before
             the
             Palace
             ,
             shewing
             himself
             in
             their
             Company
             to
             the
             People
             below
             ;
             who
             seeing
             them
             all
             three
             together
             ,
             thought
             that
             all
             Quarrels
             were
             now
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             saluted
             the
             King
             with
             their
             loud
             Viva's
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             was
             retiring
             ,
             either
             himself
             ,
             or
             some
             about
             him
             cry'd
             out
             ,
             
               The
               King
               pardons
               every
               Body
            
             ;
             the
             Mob
             took
             the
             Cry
             again
             .
             A
             certain
             Lord
             ,
             vex'd
             perhaps
             that
             the
             great
             Bustle
             they
             had
             been
             making
             ,
             was
             like
             to
             end
             in
             this
             ,
             call'd
             one
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             Heroical
             Boldness
             ,
             as
             those
             engag'd
             in
             the
             same
             Cause
             term
             it
             ;
             the
             Indifferent
             perhaps
             will
             give
             it
             another
             Name
             ,
             told
             him
             ,
             
               That
               they
               wou'd
               have
               none
               of
               his
               Pardon
               ,
               but
               Thanks
               .
            
             The
             poor
             King
             answered
             ,
             
               That
               he
               gave
               them
               his
               Pardon
               and
               his
               Thanks
               too
               .
            
             The
             surly
             Man
             reply'd
             ,
             
               They
               wou'd
               have
               nothing
               but
               Thanks
               .
            
             But
             some
             were
             still
             for
             deposing
             the
             King
             out
             of
             hand
             :
             One
             near
             the
             Infante
             crying
             out
             ,
             
               Let
               's
               e'en
               clap
               him
               up
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               make
               an
               end
               of
               the
               Business
               :
            
             Which
             shews
             what
             they
             had
             been
             aiming
             at
             all
             the
             while
             ;
             but
             the
             Infante
             turning
             quick
             upon
             the
             Person
             that
             spoke
             this
             ,
             put
             him
             to
             Silence
             with
             so
             stern
             a
             Look
             ,
             as
             shew'd
             that
             he
             himself
             had
             been
             abus'd
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             King
             his
             Brother
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             reported
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             King's
             Party
             should
             confess
             ,
             
               That
               the
               King
               had
               let
               fall
               the
               Crown
               this
               Day
               ,
               which
               the
            
             Infante
             
               took
               up
               ,
               and
               put
               again
               upon
               his
               Head.
               
            
          
           
           
             But
             the
             Faction
             had
             engag'd
             that
             Prince
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             now
             too
             late
             to
             think
             of
             a
             Retreat
             ,
             and
             something
             was
             to
             be
             done
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             or
             all
             they
             had
             been
             acting
             hitherto
             ,
             was
             like
             to
             end
             in
             their
             own
             ruine
             .
             The
             King
             had
             still
             his
             trusty
             Officers
             ,
             with
             the
             Three
             Regiments
             ,
             at
             Command
             ,
             who
             were
             they
             to
             receive
             Orders
             from
             
               Antonio
               de
               Sousa
            
             ,
             might
             after
             all
             ,
             enable
             him
             to
             call
             them
             to
             account
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Mob
             ,
             this
             Day
             's
             Transaction
             shew'd
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             much
             to
             be
             depended
             on
             ,
             their
             Rage
             dying
             away
             as
             it
             did
             ,
             when
             the
             Business
             came
             just
             to
             a
             Crisis
             ,
             even
             whilst
             all
             those
             horrid
             Stories
             that
             had
             been
             spread
             amongst
             them
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             Indrustry
             ,
             were
             fresh
             upon
             their
             Minds
             ;
             and
             shou'd
             they
             now
             disperse
             ,
             when
             nothing
             had
             been
             done
             ,
             the
             same
             Artifice
             was
             not
             like
             to
             serve
             again
             ;
             they
             might
             Cool
             and
             come
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             possibly
             ,
             in
             time
             ,
             be
             entirely
             disabus'd
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             wou'd
             be
             a
             hard
             matter
             to
             bring
             them
             together
             ,
             when
             there
             shou'd
             be
             further
             occasion
             for
             them
             .
             Such
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             considerations
             ,
             went
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             a
             great
             way
             to
             fix
             them
             in
             the
             Resolution
             they
             then
             took
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
             to
             keep
             Possession
             of
             the
             Palace
             ,
             'till
             they
             had
             gain'd
             the
             Point
             that
             had
             been
             the
             Pretence
             of
             their
             coming
             thither
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Removal
             of
             
               Antonio
               de
               Sousa
            
             ;
             this
             they
             knew
             the
             King
             wou'd
             never
             content
             to
             :
             He
             was
             by
             this
             time
             sensible
             of
             his
             Error
             ,
             in
             parting
             so
             easily
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             with
             the
             Conde
             ,
             and
             fully
             resolv'd
             to
             keep
             
               Antonio
               de
               Sousa
            
             near
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             now
             the
             only
             support
             he
             had
             left
             .
             He
             had
             shewn
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             Value
             he
             had
             for
             the
             Man
             ;
             when
             thinking
             he
             was
             kill'd
             ,
             he
             cou'd
             not
             forbear
             to
             repeat
             his
             Meanaces
             to
             the
             Company
             that
             came
             to
             him
             
             in
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             as
             well
             attended
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             that
             he
             wou'd
             see
             them
             severely
             punish'd
             whoever
             they
             shou'd
             be
             that
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             the
             Murder
             ;
             And
             while
             he
             was
             passing
             to
             and
             fro
             through
             the
             Rabble
             ,
             he
             wou'd
             always
             have
             him
             by
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             be
             out
             of
             his
             sight
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             thought
             ,
             that
             whatever
             Mischief
             was
             done
             to
             the
             Secretary
             ,
             was
             much
             the
             same
             as
             if
             it
             had
             befall'n
             his
             own
             Person
             .
             But
             the
             Faction
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             were
             satisfi'd
             ,
             that
             they
             cou'd
             never
             be
             safe
             whilst
             this
             Man
             was
             suffer'd
             to
             be
             at
             Court
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             it
             was
             concluded
             amongst
             them
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             Infante
             in
             the
             Palace
             'till
             the
             Secretary
             was
             gone
             ;
             they
             making
             him
             declare
             ,
             that
             now
             he
             was
             there
             ,
             he
             wou'd
             never
             stir
             'till
             he
             had
             effected
             the
             Business
             he
             come
             about
             ;
             and
             Orders
             were
             given
             ,
             that
             Necessaries
             shou'd
             be
             got
             ready
             for
             his
             Lodging
             .
             The
             Secretary
             being
             given
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             he
             remain'd
             there
             that
             Night
             ,
             he
             was
             like
             to
             sleep
             his
             last
             .
             This
             was
             the
             best
             Course
             they
             could
             take
             ,
             to
             hinder
             the
             Rabble
             from
             dispersing
             ;
             who
             either
             in
             expectation
             of
             some
             great
             Mischief
             to
             ensue
             ,
             or
             for
             fear
             lest
             the
             
             Infante's
             Person
             should
             be
             in
             danger
             ,
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             keep
             about
             the
             Palace
             .
             In
             effect
             ,
             this
             Resolution
             did
             their
             Business
             ,
             and
             ruin'd
             the
             King
             :
             For
             the
             Secretary
             ,
             tho'
             he
             was
             not
             to
             be
             frightned
             with
             either
             Threats
             or
             Dangers
             ,
             while
             there
             was
             any
             hopes
             left
             of
             his
             being
             serviceable
             to
             his
             distressed
             Master
             ,
             as
             he
             shew'd
             by
             his
             embarking
             himself
             in
             an
             almost
             desperate
             Cause
             ;
             yet
             seeing
             now
             ,
             that
             should
             he
             persist
             any
             longer
             ,
             all
             he
             could
             do
             was
             to
             get
             himself
             murdered
             ;
             which
             probably
             would
             but
             make
             the
             Faction
             the
             more
             desperate
             ,
             and
             hasten
             their
             Design
             upon
             the
             King
             ;
             he
             promis'd
             
             to
             be
             gone
             as
             soon
             as
             't
             was
             dark
             ,
             it
             not
             being
             safe
             for
             him
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             Street
             before
             ;
             and
             two
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             undertaking
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             keep
             his
             Word
             ,
             the
             Infante
             return'd
             in
             Triumph
             to
             his
             own
             Palace
             ,
             attended
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Morning
             the
             King
             finding
             the
             Secretary
             gone
             ,
             as
             also
             
               Manoel
               Antunes
            
             ,
             who
             had
             made
             the
             same
             Conditions
             for
             himself
             ,
             sends
             all
             about
             to
             look
             for
             them
             ,
             ordering
             all
             the
             Convents
             to
             be
             search'd
             .
             Antunes
             was
             found
             in
             Alemtejo
             ;
             but
             the
             Infante
             took
             care
             he
             should
             come
             no
             more
             to
             Court.
             
          
           
             The
             Infante
             ,
             before
             this
             Business
             ,
             had
             been
             very
             seldom
             at
             Court
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             
             Conde's
             departure
             ;
             the
             Queen
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             like
             ,
             afraid
             of
             a
             Reconciliation
             between
             the
             two
             Brothers
             ,
             which
             would
             defeat
             her
             Designs
             ,
             sending
             him
             word
             ,
             That
             it
             would
             be
             dangerous
             for
             him
             to
             appear
             there
             ;
             and
             now
             when
             all
             were
             gone
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             any
             Pretence
             of
             Complaint
             against
             ,
             he
             had
             the
             same
             Messages
             sent
             to
             him
             as
             before
             ,
             which
             kept
             him
             still
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             the
             King
             ;
             who
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             been
             assured
             by
             one
             that
             had
             good
             Reason
             to
             know
             ,
             how
             things
             pass'd
             at
             Court
             in
             those
             Days
             ,
             had
             ,
             during
             all
             these
             Broils
             ,
             some
             Remains
             of
             Love
             or
             Tenderness
             rather
             for
             his
             Brother
             ;
             believing
             ,
             that
             the
             young
             Prince
             was
             only
             made
             the
             Instrument
             of
             other
             Peoples
             Malice
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             seem'd
             to
             me
             somewhat
             unlikely
             ,
             considering
             what
             had
             past
             between
             them
             ,
             'till
             the
             same
             Person
             told
             me
             ;
             That
             Alfonso
             ,
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             a
             Prisoner
             ,
             hearing
             the
             Noise
             of
             the
             Guns
             ,
             and
             Ringing
             of
             Bells
             ,
             for
             the
             
             Infante's
             Marriage
             with
             the
             Queen
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             told
             the
             Cause
             of
             this
             Joy
             ,
             instead
             of
             expressing
             
             his
             Resentments
             of
             his
             own
             hard
             Usage
             ,
             fell
             a
             lamenting
             the
             Misfortunes
             of
             his
             poor
             Brother
             
               Pedro
               ;
               Who
            
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             ,
             
               would
               ,
               in
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               have
               enough
               of
               the
            
             French
             -
             
               Woman
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               cause
               as
               himself
               to
               repent
               ,
               that
               he
               ever
               had
               any
               thing
               to
               do
               with
               her
               .
            
             But
             to
             return
             :
          
           
             Alfonso
             having
             now
             none
             near
             him
             that
             he
             could
             advise
             with
             ,
             being
             himself
             young
             ,
             and
             unacquainted
             with
             Business
             ,
             was
             for
             the
             short
             time
             that
             remain'd
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             on
             all
             occasions
             ,
             at
             a
             loss
             how
             to
             comport
             himself
             ;
             the
             Conde
             ,
             for
             some
             time
             after
             his
             removal
             ,
             us'd
             to
             be
             ever
             and
             anon
             sending
             him
             Instructions
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             now
             none
             with
             him
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             Correspondence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             wholly
             to
             seek
             what
             Measures
             he
             should
             take
             ;
             sometimes
             he
             would
             refuse
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Council
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             was
             there
             ,
             to
             confirm
             their
             Decrees
             .
             The
             Chamber
             of
             Lisbon
             was
             set
             on
             to
             Petition
             him
             for
             calling
             the
             Cortes
             ,
             and
             he
             being
             sensible
             that
             this
             was
             in
             order
             to
             lay
             him
             aside
             ,
             sometimes
             would
             refuse
             to
             hear
             them
             ;
             or
             when
             they
             were
             admitted
             ,
             to
             return
             them
             any
             Answer
             :
             Some
             there
             were
             ,
             and
             those
             perhaps
             none
             of
             his
             greatest
             Enemies
             ,
             for
             having
             him
             to
             allow
             the
             Queen
             ,
             and
             the
             Infante
             ,
             a
             Joint-share
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Government
             ;
             but
             he
             would
             hear
             no
             Talk
             of
             it
             :
             The
             Council
             ,
             at
             last
             ,
             after
             many
             Denials
             ,
             obtain'd
             his
             Consent
             for
             calling
             the
             Cortes
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             had
             got
             the
             Writs
             ready
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             prevail
             with
             him
             to
             sign
             them
             .
             Whether
             he
             shew'd
             so
             much
             Irresolution
             and
             Inconstancy
             out
             of
             Weakness
             or
             Design
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             ;
             his
             Enemies
             would
             have
             the
             World
             believe
             ,
             it
             proceeded
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Barbarity
             to
             publish
             several
             weak
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             report
             
             him
             to
             have
             said
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             these
             Broils
             ;
             when
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             a
             wiser
             Man
             in
             his
             Circumstances
             ,
             might
             have
             found
             himself
             at
             his
             Wit's-end
             .
             But
             it
             appear'd
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             preparing
             for
             an
             Escape
             into
             Alemtejo
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Horses
             ,
             as
             also
             several
             Barks
             ,
             to
             transport
             them
             over
             the
             River
             ,
             had
             been
             getting
             ready
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             so
             't
             is
             not
             unlikely
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             behav'd
             himself
             in
             the
             manner
             he
             did
             ,
             to
             keep
             his
             Enemies
             in
             suspence
             ,
             and
             from
             coming
             to
             a
             Resolution
             ,
             'till
             he
             could
             get
             out
             of
             their
             Hands
             ,
             and
             be
             at
             liberty
             to
             call
             his
             Friends
             about
             him
             ;
             but
             they
             that
             were
             then
             strongest
             ,
             prevented
             this
             Design
             .
          
           
             While
             things
             were
             thus
             at
             a
             stand
             ,
             the
             Queen
             ,
             who
             us'd
             frequently
             to
             visit
             the
             Nunneries
             ,
             especially
             that
             of
             the
             Esperança
             ,
             (
             of
             the
             Franciscan
             Order
             ,
             where
             several
             Ladies
             of
             Honour
             were
             profest
             )
             took
             occasion
             ,
             Nov.
             21st
             ,
             in
             the
             Evening
             ,
             to
             go
             thither
             in
             her
             Coach
             with
             her
             usual
             Attendance
             ;
             as
             soon
             as
             she
             was
             within
             the
             Nunnery
             ,
             she
             sent
             a
             Letter
             to
             the
             King
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
               That
               she
               had
               left
               her
               Country
               ,
               her
               Relations
               ,
               and
               Friends
               ,
               and
               sold
               her
               Estate
               ,
               to
               come
               and
               accompany
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               in
               hopes
               that
               what
               she
               did
               ,
               might
               be
               to
               his
               Satisfaction
               ;
               and
               was
               inconsolable
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               not
               been
               able
               to
               attain
               to
               what
               she
               so
               much
               desired
               ;
               that
               ,
               as
               obliged
               in
               Conscience
               ,
               she
               was
               now
               resolv'd
               to
               return
               into
            
             France
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Ships
               that
               were
               then
               in
               the
               River
               ,
               for
               which
               end
               she
               desired
               his
               Majesty's
               Consent
               ;
               and
               hoped
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               order
               her
               Dower
               to
               be
               return'd
               her
               ,
               since
               his
               Majesty
               knew
               very
               well
               that
               she
               was
               none
               of
               his
               Wife
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             King
             ,
             when
             this
             Letter
             was
             brought
             him
             ,
             was
             making
             ready
             to
             ride
             out
             into
             the
             Fields
             ;
             but
             he
             no
             sooner
             understood
             the
             Contents
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             enraged
             at
             this
             the
             most
             sensible
             
             Affront
             he
             had
             ever
             yet
             receiv'd
             ,
             he
             put
             himself
             immediately
             into
             his
             Coach
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             Fury
             drove
             to
             the
             Esperança
             ,
             resolving
             to
             force
             the
             Nunnery
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             assoon
             as
             he
             got
             thither
             ,
             was
             calling
             for
             Axes
             to
             hew
             down
             the
             Doors
             ,
             when
             the
             Infante
             came
             to
             the
             place
             so
             well
             attended
             ,
             that
             he
             oblig'd
             him
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Palace
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Day
             the
             Queen
             sent
             for
             the
             Infante
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             for
             the
             Counsellors
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             Nobility
             about
             the
             Court.
             The
             Business
             that
             she
             had
             in
             common
             with
             the
             one
             and
             the
             others
             ,
             was
             to
             acquaint
             them
             of
             her
             Resolution
             to
             return
             into
             France
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             that
             they
             would
             assist
             her
             in
             it
             .
             And
             much
             about
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             she
             dispatch'd
             away
             for
             France
             ,
             Monsieur
             Verjus
             ,
             who
             serv'd
             her
             Majesty
             in
             place
             of
             a
             Secretary
             ,
             but
             bore
             the
             Character
             of
             Agent
             for
             the
             House
             of
             Vendome
             ;
             and
             his
             Business
             was
             to
             procure
             a
             Dispensation
             ,
             for
             her
             to
             marry
             with
             the
             Infante
             .
             The
             Queen
             gave
             Commission
             likewise
             to
             the
             Infante
             ,
             to
             signifie
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             a
             more
             formal
             manner
             ,
             her
             Delcaration
             concerning
             the
             Nullity
             of
             their
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             his
             Permission
             ,
             for
             her
             Return
             into
             her
             own
             Country
             .
             When
             the
             Infante
             delivered
             his
             Message
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             first
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             pretended
             to
             refute
             the
             Charge
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             his
             Enemies
             say
             ,
             in
             very
             broad
             Terms
             :
             To
             the
             rest
             he
             return'd
             him
             but
             a
             slight
             Reply
             .
             However
             ,
             he
             gave
             others
             that
             were
             about
             him
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             as
             sensibly
             touch'd
             as
             he
             was
             at
             this
             ,
             above
             all
             the
             Misfortunes
             that
             had
             befall'n
             him
             ,
             his
             Trouble
             did
             not
             proceed
             from
             his
             Regret
             for
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             Queen's
             Person
             ;
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             having
             any
             great
             Fondness
             for
             her
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             he
             declar'd
             ,
             
               That
               
               instead
               of
               putting
               a
               stop
               to
               her
               Journey
               ,
               he
               was
               ready
               ,
               on
               Condition
               she
               wou'd
               but
               be
               gone
               ,
               to
               present
               her
               with
               a
               much
               better
               Ship
               than
               that
               she
               came
               upon
               ,
               and
               to
               double
               the
               Money
               that
               she
               had
               brought
               along
               with
               her
               into
               the
               Bargain
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Queen
             the
             same
             Day
             having
             made
             the
             Duke
             of
             Cadaval
             her
             Proctor
             ,
             sent
             a
             Letter
             to
             the
             Chapter
             of
             Lisbon
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             the
             Canons
             ,
             
               That
               she
               had
               withdrawn
               her self
               from
               the
               King's
               Company
               ,
               the
               Marriage
               they
               had
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               not
               having
               taken
               effect
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               Scruples
               of
               her
               Conscience
               ,
               would
               not
               suffer
               her
               to
               endure
               any
               longer
               ,
               what
               her
               Love
               to
               the
            
             Portuguese
             
               Nation
               had
               hitherto
               made
               her
               dissemble
               ;
               she
               hoped
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               better
               Witness
               in
               her
               Cause
               ,
               would
               declare
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               not
               be
               hindred
               from
               returning
               into
            
             France
             
               as
               soon
               as
               possible
               :
               And
               for
               the
            
             Chapter
             
               of
               the
            
             Holy
             See
             
               of
               this
               City
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               belonged
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               Cause
               by
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               she
               earnestly
               desir'd
               them
               to
               take
               order
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               dispatch'd
               with
               all
               speed
               ;
               and
               to
               allow
               all
               just
               Favour
               to
               a
               Stranger
               ,
               afflicted
               with
               the
               Misfortune
               of
               not
               being
               able
               to
               live
               in
               a
               Country
               ,
               which
               she
               had
               come
               from
               a
               far
               to
               seek
               ,
               with
               so
               much
               pleasure
               ;
               and
               they
               might
               assure
               themselves
               ,
               that
               wheresoever
               she
               was
               ,
               she
               should
               gratefully
               acknowledge
               the
               Kindness
               they
               did
               her
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             consists
             most
             of
             young
             Gentlemen
             that
             never
             were
             in
             Orders
             ,
             and
             seldom
             design
             it
             ,
             return'd
             Answer
             to
             her
             Majesty
             ,
             
               That
               they
               had
               read
               her
               Letter
               ,
               and
               were
               grieved
               at
               her
               Resolution
               of
               abandoning
            
             Portugal
             ;
             
               telling
               her
               withal
               ,
               that
               what
               Justice
               allow'd
               to
               particular
               Persons
               ,
               could
               never
               be
               denied
               to
               her
               Majesty
               ;
               but
               there
               being
               many
               Circumstances
               in
               the
               Case
               that
               required
               deliberation
               ,
               they
               desired
               her
               Majesty
               to
               allow
               them
               convenient
               time
               to
               consider
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             King
             ,
             as
             much
             concern'd
             as
             he
             was
             in
             what
             the
             Queen
             was
             doing
             ,
             had
             something
             else
             to
             do
             than
             to
             sollicit
             his
             Cause
             with
             the
             Chapter
             ;
             for
             the
             same
             Day
             that
             she
             brought
             her
             Case
             before
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             resolv'd
             upon
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             Depos'd
             without
             more
             ado
             ;
             in
             order
             to
             which
             ,
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             Lisbon
             went
             to
             petition
             the
             Infante
             ,
             That
             they
             might
             ,
             the
             Day
             following
             ,
             wait
             upon
             him
             to
             the
             Palace
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             then
             take
             the
             Government
             into
             his
             own
             Hands
             :
             and
             that
             ,
             if
             this
             could
             not
             be
             done
             by
             fair
             means
             ,
             they
             might
             use
             Violence
             .
             The
             Infante
             ordered
             them
             to
             be
             ready
             on
             the
             Morrow
             ,
             to
             accompany
             him
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             be
             thought
             convenient
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             agreed
             ,
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             State
             should
             ,
             before
             they
             proceeded
             any
             further
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             prevail
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             resign
             up
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           
             Early
             the
             next
             Morning
             ,
             the
             Marquess
             of
             Cascaes
             got
             to
             the
             Palace
             before
             the
             other
             Counsellors
             ,
             and
             coming
             into
             the
             King's
             Anti-Chamber
             ,
             told
             those
             that
             waited
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             a
             Mind
             to
             speak
             with
             the
             King.
             They
             answering
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             yet
             a
             Bed.
             He
             knock'd
             at
             the
             Door
             with
             so
             much
             Noise
             ,
             that
             he
             wakened
             him
             ,
             and
             coming
             to
             his
             Bed-side
             ,
             told
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             
               That
               this
               was
               not
               a
               time
               for
               him
               to
               sleep
               ;
               that
               if
               he
               did
               not
               awake
               ,
               and
               shake
               off
               the
               Lethargy
               in
               which
               he
               had
               lived
               ,
               he
               must
               in
               a
               few
               Hours
               be
               deprived
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               already
               ruin'd
               ;
               and
               since
               he
               was
               unfit
               to
               Govern
               ,
               and
               useless
               in
               Marriage
               ,
               he
               advised
               him
               to
               do
               that
               freely
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               way
               consistent
               with
               his
               Honour
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               he
               must
               be
               forc'd
               to
               do
               with
               Disgrace
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               send
               for
               the
            
             Infante
             ,
             
               his
               Brother
               ,
               and
               deliver
               up
               the
               Government
               to
               him
               ;
               for
               by
               that
               means
               he
               might
               secure
               his
               Crown
               ,
               and
               preserve
               his
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
             The
             Council
             came
             afterwards
             in
             a
             Body
             ,
             and
             endeavoured
             to
             perswade
             the
             King
             to
             resign
             ;
             but
             neither
             Menaces
             ,
             nor
             Arguments
             ,
             could
             bring
             him
             to
             comply
             .
             He
             continuing
             resolute
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Cadaval
             was
             sent
             to
             give
             the
             Infante
             an
             Account
             how
             things
             stood
             ;
             and
             nothing
             was
             further
             done
             till
             towards
             the
             Evening
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             pretended
             ,
             was
             to
             give
             the
             King
             time
             to
             change
             his
             mind
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             more
             likely
             ,
             to
             perswade
             the
             Infante
             to
             finish
             what
             they
             had
             begun
             ;
             He
             ,
             at
             last
             ,
             Night
             drawing
             on
             ,
             accompanied
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             Lisbon
             ,
             the
             Nobility
             of
             the
             Party
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Concourse
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             went
             to
             the
             Palace
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             received
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             State
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             Head
             of
             this
             Company
             ,
             went
             and
             lock'd
             up
             the
             King
             in
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             securing
             all
             the
             Passages
             through
             which
             he
             might
             escape
             .
             A
             Form
             of
             Resignation
             was
             then
             drawn
             up
             ,
             read
             and
             approved
             of
             by
             the
             Council
             ,
             which
             before
             they
             broke
             up
             ,
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             King
             for
             him
             to
             Sign
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             it
             was
             brought
             back
             sign'd
             by
             him
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             known
             by
             what
             Means
             he
             was
             prevailed
             upon
             to
             do
             it
             :
             The
             Prince
             takes
             up
             his
             Lodgings
             that
             Night
             in
             the
             Palace
             ;
             he
             had
             no
             sooner
             thrown
             himself
             upon
             the
             Bed
             ,
             it
             being
             very
             late
             ,
             but
             a
             Message
             came
             to
             him
             from
             Alfonso
             ,
             to
             desire
             that
             
               John
               the
               Dog-Keeper
            
             might
             be
             sent
             to
             keep
             him
             Company
             ;
             the
             Message
             drew
             Tears
             from
             the
             Prince's
             Eyes
             ,
             't
             is
             pretended
             ,
             that
             he
             wept
             in
             commiseration
             of
             his
             Brothers
             weakness
             ,
             and
             little
             sense
             of
             his
             Condition
             ;
             tho'
             't
             is
             not
             improbable
             ,
             but
             the
             Dethroned
             King
             took
             this
             way
             to
             make
             his
             Brother
             sensible
             of
             the
             ill
             Usage
             he
             had
             met
             with
             ,
             perhaps
             from
             
             their
             hands
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             sent
             to
             make
             him
             Sign
             the
             Resignation
             ,
             which
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Morning
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shown
             ,
             the
             most
             Brutal
             Menaces
             could
             not
             extort
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             being
             thus
             Deposed
             ,
             the
             Prince
             Signs
             the
             Writs
             that
             had
             been
             prepared
             for
             Summoning
             the
             Cortes
             ,
             before
             they
             assembled
             ,
             it
             was
             debated
             ,
             Whether
             it
             might
             be
             convenient
             for
             him
             to
             take
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             ,
             but
             it
             pass'd
             in
             the
             Negative
             in
             a
             Committee
             of
             Judges
             ,
             and
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Matter
             was
             referred
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             carried
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             content
             himself
             with
             the
             Title
             he
             then
             used
             ,
             viz.
             that
             of
             
               Curator
               of
               the
               King's
               Person
               ,
               and
               Governor
               of
               the
               Kingdom
            
             ;
             The
             same
             Question
             was
             afterwards
             long
             debated
             in
             the
             Cortes
             ,
             which
             met
             on
             the
             27th
             of
             January
             ,
             1668
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             end
             it
             was
             concluded
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             have
             the
             Kingly
             Power
             ,
             with
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Prince
               Regent
            
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             Queen
             having
             commenc'd
             her
             Process
             against
             Alfonso
             the
             day
             before
             he
             was
             deposed
             ,
             upon
             his
             Confinement
             was
             at
             liberty
             to
             prosecute
             the
             same
             with
             the
             utmost
             vigour
             .
             There
             being
             no
             Bishops
             at
             this
             time
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             the
             Cause
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             was
             brought
             before
             the
             Chapter
             of
             Lisbon
             :
             I
             shall
             ,
             for
             many
             reasons
             ,
             forbear
             giving
             a
             particular
             account
             of
             the
             Proceedings
             ,
             tho'
             there
             be
             no
             want
             of
             Materials
             ;
             but
             in
             short
             ,
             Alfonso
             after
             a
             few
             Days
             Confinement
             ,
             was
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             pretended
             ,
             brought
             to
             sign
             an
             Acknowledgment
             of
             what
             the
             Queen
             had
             declared
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Nullity
             of
             their
             Marriage
             ,
             contrary
             to
             what
             he
             had
             asserted
             to
             the
             Infante
             ,
             when
             he
             signify'd
             her
             Declaration
             to
             him
             the
             Day
             after
             her
             Retreat
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             yet
             at
             liberty
             .
          
           
           
             It
             fell
             out
             happily
             for
             the
             Queen
             ,
             as
             she
             thought
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             her
             Uncle
             the
             Duke
             of
             Vendome
             ,
             lately
             made
             a
             Cardinal-Deacon
             ,
             was
             at
             this
             very
             time
             commissioned
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             represent
             the
             Person
             of
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             as
             Godfather
             to
             the
             Dauphin
             ,
             then
             seven
             Years
             old
             ,
             at
             that
             Formality
             of
             a
             Christning
             ,
             which
             is
             used
             for
             the
             Children
             of
             France
             :
             For
             this
             end
             the
             Cardinal-Duke
             had
             the
             Title
             and
             Patent
             given
             him
             of
             
               Legat
               a
               Latere
            
             .
             To
             him
             ,
             as
             invested
             with
             the
             Plenitude
             of
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             ,
             Monsieur
             Verjus
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             sent
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             into
             France
             ,
             upon
             the
             Queen's
             first
             leaving
             her
             Husband
             )
             applied
             himself
             for
             a
             Dispensation
             ,
             that
             the
             Queen
             might
             marry
             with
             the
             Infante
             .
             The
             Cardinal
             was
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             willing
             enough
             to
             oblige
             his
             Niece
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             for
             her
             whatever
             was
             in
             his
             Power
             ;
             but
             then
             he
             question'd
             much
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             in
             his
             Power
             to
             help
             her
             out
             in
             this
             Case
             ;
             as
             well
             he
             might
             :
             For
             who
             cou'd
             think
             ,
             that
             a
             Proxy
             to
             be
             Godfather
             to
             a
             Child
             in
             France
             ,
             should
             enable
             him
             to
             make
             it
             lawful
             for
             a
             Woman
             in
             Portugal
             to
             marry
             with
             her
             living
             Husband's
             Brother
             ?
             But
             Monsieur
             Verjus
             having
             satisfied
             the
             French
             King
             about
             what
             the
             Queen
             of
             Portugal
             had
             been
             doing
             ,
             the
             Dispensation
             was
             obtain'd
             without
             much
             difficulty
             ;
             for
             he
             and
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Lionne
            
             reading
             the
             Cardinal's
             Bull
             of
             Legate
             ,
             found
             out
             that
             it
             contain'd
             some
             Clauses
             ,
             that
             did
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             point
             to
             the
             very
             Case
             in
             Hand
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             the
             Cardinal
             as
             ample
             Powers
             as
             they
             could
             wish
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Dispensation
             was
             granted
             without
             more
             a-do
             :
             And
             in
             truth
             ,
             they
             in
             France
             were
             a
             little
             too
             hasty
             in
             this
             Business
             ,
             for
             the
             Dispensation
             was
             obtain'd
             there
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             ready
             for
             it
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             it
             bears
             Date
             the
             17
             Calends
             of
             
               April
               ,
               
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             16th
             Day
             of
             March
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             't
             is
             supposed
             and
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             the
             former
             Marriage
             had
             been
             declared
             null
             by
             Course
             of
             Law.
             But
             the
             Chapter
             of
             Lisbon
             were
             not
             so
             very
             hasty
             ,
             for
             they
             did
             not
             pronounce
             Sentence
             'till
             the
             24th
             of
             March
             ,
             tho'
             considering
             how
             long
             Causes
             of
             Divorce
             between
             Royal
             Persons
             used
             to
             depend
             ,
             which
             we
             in
             England
             have
             good
             Cause
             to
             remember
             ,
             none
             will
             accuse
             them
             of
             dilatory
             Proceedings
             .
             They
             at
             last
             by
             their
             Delegates
             appointed
             to
             examine
             and
             determine
             the
             Matter
             ,
             pronounc'd
             the
             former
             Marriage
             to
             be
             null
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             
             Alfonso's
             incurable
             Inability
             to
             consummate
             it
             ,
             occasion'd
             by
             his
             Sickness
             during
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Childhood
             ;
             of
             which
             Inability
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             affirm'd
             in
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             there
             was
             more
             than
             sufficient
             Proof
             ,
             and
             at
             least
             a
             Moral
             Certainty
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             they
             said
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             Inspection
             of
             Trial
             for
             3
             Years
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             limited
             time
             .
          
           
             The
             Queen
             was
             now
             talking
             of
             nothing
             but
             returning
             into
             France
             by
             the
             Fleet
             that
             lay
             in
             the
             River
             ,
             to
             carry
             off
             the
             French
             Troops
             that
             had
             been
             in
             the
             Portuguese
             Service
             ;
             with
             this
             Design
             she
             made
             the
             three
             Estates
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             acquainted
             ,
             desiring
             ,
             that
             the
             Portion
             which
             she
             had
             brought
             with
             her
             ,
             might
             be
             return'd
             her
             .
             The
             doleful
             News
             of
             her
             intended
             Departure
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             Writer
             ,
             employ'd
             to
             give
             the
             World
             an
             account
             of
             these
             Transactions
             )
             was
             with
             great
             Grief
             heard
             by
             the
             States
             ,
             and
             they
             entring
             into
             politick
             Considerations
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             Affliction
             ,
             find
             that
             this
             Princess
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             all
             the
             Conveniencies
             of
             State
             ,
             all
             the
             Endowments
             of
             Mind
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Perfections
             of
             Nature
             ,
             was
             the
             most
             ready
             ,
             most
             convenient
             ,
             most
             worthy
             ,
             and
             most
             lovely
             Spouse
             that
             a
             Prince
             could
             wish
             
             for
             ;
             went
             all
             in
             a
             Body
             to
             the
             Nunnery
             ,
             (
             saith
             another
             Writer
             of
             the
             same
             Stamp
             )
             to
             supplicate
             her
             Majesty
             with
             Tears
             in
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             
               That
               she
               would
               not
               abandon
               them
               ,
               but
               stay
               and
               marry
               with
               the
               Prince
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               neither
               able
               nor
               willing
               to
               return
               her
               Portion
               .
            
             But
             the
             Queen
             would
             give
             them
             no
             positive
             Answer
             ;
             then
             they
             went
             in
             a
             Body
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             
               begging
               of
               him
               to
               save
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               by
               marrying
               the
               Queen
               ;
               protesting
               ,
               they
               would
               never
               suffer
               him
               to
               marry
               any
               Body
               else
               ,
            
             (
             for
             there
             was
             a
             Match
             about
             the
             same
             time
             propos'd
             between
             him
             and
             the
             Princess
             of
             Austria
             ,
             with
             great
             Advantages
             to
             the
             State
             )
             ;
             the
             Prince
             told
             them
             ,
             
               That
               he
               for
               his
               part
               was
               willing
               ,
               provided
               they
               could
               but
               gain
               the
               Queen's
               Consent
               .
            
             Then
             they
             return'd
             again
             in
             a
             Body
             to
             the
             Queen
             ,
             and
             with
             repeated
             Entreaties
             
               beseeched
               her
               to
               Consent
            
             :
             Her
             Majesty
             at
             last
             preferring
             the
             Welfare
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             (
             saith
             my
             Author
             )
             to
             her
             own
             Satisfaction
             ,
             put
             off
             her
             Return
             to
             her
             own
             Country
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             heavenly
             Inspiration
             gave
             Consent
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             treat
             of
             the
             Marriage
             .
             The
             Match
             was
             soon
             made
             up
             ;
             for
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Divorce
             pass'd
             but
             on
             Saturday
             the
             Eve
             of
             Palm-Sunday
             ,
             and
             on
             Wednesday
             in
             the
             Passion-Week
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Cadaval
             ,
             her
             Proxy
             ,
             was
             married
             in
             a
             private
             Oratory
             of
             the
             Palace
             to
             the
             Marquess
             of
             Marralva
             ,
             who
             represented
             the
             Prince
             .
             On
             Easter-Monday
             ,
             the
             Prince
             ,
             with
             a
             numerous
             Attendance
             fetched
             the
             Bride
             from
             the
             Nunnery
             ,
             and
             carried
             her
             to
             Alcantara
             ,
             where
             the
             Marriage
             was
             consummated
             :
             Poor
             Alfonso
             sending
             his
             Complements
             upon
             it
             ,
             to
             wish
             Joy
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             to
             the
             new-married
             Couple
             .
             They
             will
             have
             it
             likewise
             ,
             that
             he
             acquiesced
             all
             along
             to
             the
             Proceedings
             in
             the
             Cause
             of
             his
             Divorce
             ;
             and
             
             that
             by
             the
             Advice
             of
             two
             Dominicans
             ,
             and
             a
             Jesuit
             ,
             he
             confess'd
             the
             Inability
             objected
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Queen
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             submitted
             to
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             declaring
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             appeal
             :
             But
             he
             was
             a
             Prisoner
             all
             the
             while
             .
             This
             dethroned
             Prince
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             been
             confined
             some
             time
             in
             the
             Palace
             ,
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             Terceira
             Island
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Azores
             ;
             but
             having
             been
             kept
             there
             for
             some
             Years
             ,
             he
             was
             for
             greater
             Security
             brought
             back
             to
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             shut
             up
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Cintra
             ,
             formerly
             a
             Royal
             Palace
             ,
             where
             he
             ended
             his
             Days
             the
             12th
             of
             December
             1683.
             
          
           
             After
             Consummation
             of
             this
             Marriage
             between
             the
             Infante
             and
             the
             Queen
             ,
             the
             Pope
             was
             applied
             to
             to
             dispense
             with
             it
             ;
             which
             he
             did
             by
             a
             Breve
             ,
             dated
             the
             10th
             of
             December
             ,
             1668
             ,
             directed
             to
             the
             chief
             Inquisitor
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             impowring
             them
             in
             case
             they
             found
             the
             Allegations
             of
             the
             Petitioners
             true
             ,
             to
             annul
             the
             former
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             confirm
             the
             Second
             ;
             which
             was
             done
             accordingly
             the
             18th
             of
             Feb.
             following
             .
          
           
             This
             Bull
             hath
             some
             very
             extraordinary
             Clauses
             in
             it
             ,
             inserted
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             
               Ex
               abundanti
               cautelâ
            
             ;
             which
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             mention
             here
             ,
             if
             for
             no
             other
             Reason
             ,
             than
             to
             see
             how
             far
             the
             Plenitude
             of
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             reaches
             in
             such
             Cases
             .
             By
             it
             the
             Commissioners
             are
             impowred
             and
             commanded
             ,
             
               to
               cancel
               ,
               dissolve
               ,
               and
               annul
            
             Alphonso's
             
               Marriage
               ,
               even
               without
               his
               Consent
            
             ;
             or
             in
             case
             the
             said
             Marriage
             
               did
               appear
               ,
               or
               should
               be
               found
               to
               have
               been
               valid
            
             ;
             and
             commands
             them
             to
             dispense
             with
             the
             Second
             Marriage
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Impediment
             ,
             
               Publicae
               honestatis
            
             ,
             or
             
               any
               other
               Impediment
               of
               what
               nature
               soever
               ,
               that
               may
               arise
               or
               appear
            
             ;
             decreeing
             ,
             That
             altho'
             the
             said
             King
             Alfonso
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Persons
             concern'd
             ,
             
             
               have
               neither
               given
               their
               consent
               ,
               appear'd
               ,
               been
               cited
               ,
               or
               heard
            
             ;
             and
             altho'
             the
             Causes
             for
             which
             these
             Letters
             were
             granted
             ,
             
               be
               neither
               sufficiently
               proved
               nor
               justified
            
             ;
             that
             all
             this
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             said
             Letters
             ,
             and
             the
             Contents
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             
               shall
               never
               be
               call'd
               in
               question
               ,
               retracted
               ,
               or
               violated
               for
               any
               lawful
               Cause
               ,
               or
               any
               defect
               ,
               how
               great
               or
               substantial
               soever
            
             ;
             that
             
               no
               Person
               shall
               obtain
               Relief
               against
               them
               ,
               upon
               any
               Plea
               of
               Right
               ,
               Fact
               ,
               or
               Favour
            
             ;
             and
             in
             case
             Relief
             be
             obtain'd
             ,
             
               it
               shall
               be
               of
               no
               benefit
               ,
               tho'
               granted
            
             de
             motu
             proprio
             ,
             
               with
               full
               Power
               and
               Apostolical
               Authority
            
             ;
             but
             that
             
               they
               shall
               be
               for
               ever
               valid
               ,
               in
               all
               respects
               ,
               without
               limitation
               to
               the
               said
               Prince
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             reason
             to
             tell
             the
             Prince
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             afterwards
             in
             his
             Letter
             ,
             That
             
               in
               this
               Cause
               he
               had
               certainly
               shewn
               him
               all
               the
               Favour
               that
               the
               sacred
               Canons
               would
               permit
               ,
            
          
           
             Of
             this
             Marriage
             was
             born
             within
             the
             first
             Year
             ,
             the
             late
             Infanta
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             shall
             speak
             anon
             ,
             but
             never
             any
             other
             Child
             ,
             tho'
             the
             Queen
             liv'd
             with
             the
             Prince
             for
             above
             15
             Years
             .
             She
             departed
             this
             Life
             the
             17th
             Day
             of
             Decem
             ,
             1683
             ,
             after
             having
             languish'd
             in
             great
             Misery
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             six
             Months
             together
             ,
             under
             the
             Distemper
             that
             occasion'd
             her
             Death
             .
          
           
             After
             having
             mention'd
             so
             many
             Particulars
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             bear
             hard
             upon
             the
             Memory
             of
             this
             Princess
             ,
             common
             Equity
             requires
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             enlarge
             a
             little
             upon
             what
             is
             said
             in
             her
             Commendation
             :
             She
             was
             much
             celebrated
             for
             her
             great
             Understanding
             and
             Insight
             into
             Affairs
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             think
             there
             can
             be
             no
             better
             Proof
             than
             this
             ;
             the
             Prince
             her
             Husband
             (
             for
             he
             had
             not
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             'till
             a
             little
             before
             she
             died
             )
             had
             so
             high
             an
             Opinion
             of
             her
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             to
             
             consult
             her
             upon
             all
             occasions
             of
             moment
             ,
             and
             never
             came
             to
             a
             Resolution
             in
             any
             Business
             of
             Importance
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             first
             taken
             her
             Advice
             ;
             which
             may
             perhaps
             be
             one
             Reason
             ,
             why
             he
             regretted
             her
             loss
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             remain'd
             inconsolable
             for
             some
             time
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             perswaded
             to
             think
             of
             a
             Second
             Marriage
             ,
             'till
             Pope
             Innocent
             XI
             .
             by
             his
             Paternal
             Admonitions
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             oblig'd
             him
             to
             it
             :
             They
             are
             not
             wanting
             ,
             who
             make
             large
             Encomiums
             upon
             her
             other
             Vertues
             ;
             I
             have
             two
             Sermons
             now
             before
             me
             ,
             preach'd
             in
             her
             Commendation
             ,
             by
             two
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             for
             Eloquence
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             the
             one
             a
             little
             after
             her
             Second
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             upon
             her
             Death
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             consulted
             both
             these
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             give
             her
             Character
             to
             the
             best
             advantage
             .
             The
             former
             speaks
             in
             general
             Terms
             of
             many
             wonderful
             Things
             that
             might
             be
             said
             in
             her
             Praise
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             Particulars
             ,
             he
             falls
             a
             trifling
             :
             He
             highly
             magnifies
             her
             Noble
             Birth
             ,
             chiefly
             because
             she
             was
             descended
             from
             a
             Bastard-Son
             of
             Henry
             IV.
             and
             reckons
             up
             the
             Titles
             that
             were
             related
             to
             the
             Family
             ,
             and
             among
             others
             ,
             the
             Prinpalities
             of
             Anet
             ,
             and
             Martignes
             ,
             the
             Duchies
             of
             Pontievre
             ,
             and
             Tampis
             ,
             the
             Marquisats
             of
             Sansorlem
             ,
             and
             Sasors
             .
             He
             tells
             her
             Majesty
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             preached
             before
             her
             )
             ,
             That
             she
             was
             a
             very
             great
             Beauty
             ;
             and
             he
             hoped
             ,
             would
             be
             as
             handsome
             when
             she
             came
             to
             be
             90
             Years
             old
             ,
             as
             she
             was
             at
             20.
             
             He
             thinks
             it
             was
             discreetly
             done
             of
             her
             Parents
             ,
             to
             Christen
             her
             with
             three
             Names
             ,
             since
             one
             was
             not
             enough
             to
             express
             her
             Merit
             :
             For
             Astrologers
             call
             the
             finest
             Star
             in
             the
             Firmament
             
               Venus
               ,
               Lucifer
            
             ,
             and
             Vesper
             .
             Speaking
             of
             her
             forsaking
             her
             Husband
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             leaving
             
             a
             Crown
             ,
             to
             keep
             her
             Conscience
             unblemished
             ;
             he
             profanely
             compares
             it
             to
             
               Moses's
               refusing
               to
               be
               call'd
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Pharaoh
             '
             
               s
               Daughter
               ,
               chusing
               rather
               to
               suffer
               Affliction
               with
               the
               People
               of
               God
               ,
               than
               to
               enjoy
               the
               Pleasures
               of
               Sin
               for
               a
               Season
               .
            
             And
             hence
             he
             infers
             ,
             That
             this
             Princess
             ought
             to
             be
             excepted
             from
             that
             general
             Maxim
             of
             Tacitus
             ,
             which
             represents
             the
             Female
             Sex
             ,
             as
             
               ambitious
               and
               greedy
               of
               Power
            
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             is
             no
             less
             copious
             in
             her
             Praises
             ,
             but
             speaks
             a
             little
             more
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             he
             highly
             extols
             her
             great
             Prudence
             ,
             speaks
             much
             in
             commendation
             of
             her
             Magnanimity
             and
             Patience
             ,
             in
             bearing
             the
             Disgrace
             when
             the
             Match
             was
             broken
             off
             between
             the
             Infanta
             ,
             her
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             the
             Duke
             of
             Savoy
             ,
             which
             she
             had
             set
             her
             Heart
             very
             much
             upon
             ;
             and
             for
             her
             other
             Vertues
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             her
             pass
             for
             no
             less
             than
             a
             Saint
             ;
             but
             he
             intimates
             ,
             that
             her
             Piety
             was
             best
             known
             to
             her
             Confessor
             ,
             and
             compares
             it
             to
             the
             
               Sanctum
               Sanctorum
            
             ,
             which
             was
             visible
             only
             to
             the
             High-Priest
             ;
             and
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             find
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             much
             known
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             it
             being
             very
             little
             talk'd
             of
             amongst
             them
             :
             Certainly
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             so
             very
             great
             as
             this
             Orator
             represents
             it
             ,
             her
             Majesty's
             Confessor
             had
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             reason
             when
             he
             us'd
             to
             tell
             those
             he
             convers'd
             with
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Portugueses
             
               did
               not
               know
               how
               good
               a
               Queen
               God
               had
               sent
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             late
             QVEEN
             .
          
           
             
               MAria
               Sophia
               Elizabeth
            
             ,
             Daughter
             of
             
               Philip
               William
            
             late
             Duke
             of
             Nicubourg
             ,
             and
             Elector
             Palatine
             of
             the
             Rhine
             by
             
               Elizabeth
               Amelia
            
             ,
             Daughter
             of
             George
             Lantgrave
             of
             
               Hesse
               d'Armstadt
            
             ,
             was
             born
             the
             6th
             of
             August
             1666
             ,
             and
             Married
             to
             Dom
             Pedro
             the
             II.
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             the
             11th
             of
             August
             1687
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             her
             Arrival
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             to
             which
             place
             she
             was
             conducted
             by
             a
             Squadron
             of
             English
             Men
             of
             War
             ,
             under
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             late
             Duke
             of
             Grafton
             .
          
           
             This
             Princess
             was
             of
             a
             middle
             Stature
             ,
             exceeding
             Fair
             ,
             and
             a
             graceful
             Person
             .
             I
             do
             not
             know
             whether
             they
             that
             are
             Judges
             in
             these
             Matters
             ,
             will
             allow
             her
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Perfect
             Beauty
             ;
             but
             no
             doubt
             ,
             all
             Strangers
             will
             agree
             ,
             that
             she
             appeared
             with
             great
             advantage
             among
             her
             Ladies
             ,
             one
             cause
             of
             this
             ,
             perhaps
             may
             be
             ,
             her
             neglect
             of
             those
             Arts
             which
             they
             have
             recourse
             to
             to
             set
             themselves
             off
             ,
             for
             the
             Portuguese
             Women
             of
             all
             Ranks
             ,
             do
             so
             discolour
             their
             Faces
             with
             Red
             Paint
             ,
             that
             it
             renders
             them
             a
             very
             disagreeable
             Spectacle
             in
             the
             Eyes
             of
             Strangers
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             observed
             ,
             That
             her
             Majesty
             did
             seldom
             or
             never
             concern
             her self
             with
             the
             Affairs
             of
             State
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             former
             Queen
             .
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             her
             Confessor
             ,
             Father
             
               Leopold
               Fuess
            
             ,
             a
             Jesuit
             ,
             who
             came
             along
             with
             her
             from
             Germany
             ,
             advis'd
             her
             not
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             Government
             .
             They
             tell
             indeed
             ,
             of
             one
             Design
             
             of
             hers
             ,
             which
             I
             may
             speak
             of
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             which
             she
             was
             put
             upon
             by
             the
             same
             Jesuit
             ,
             her
             Confessor
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             Matter
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             the
             whole
             Society
             have
             concern'd
             themselves
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             to
             bring
             the
             
               Conde
               de
               Castelmelhor
            
             into
             the
             Ministry
             again
             ;
             but
             if
             her
             Majesty
             ever
             had
             any
             such
             Design
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             nothing
             came
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             Conde
             keeps
             from
             Court
             still
             ,
             and
             the
             Duke
             of
             Cadaval
             is
             since
             more
             firmly
             establish'd
             there
             than
             before
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Principal
             Parts
             of
             her
             Majesties
             Character
             ,
             are
             her
             great
             Piety
             ,
             and
             singular
             Devotion
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Religion
             in
             which
             she
             had
             been
             educated
             ;
             she
             was
             a
             constant
             Hearer
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Cratory
             ,
             an
             Order
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             some
             Years
             ago
             were
             famous
             for
             Preaching
             of
             true
             Christian
             Morality
             ,
             whereby
             they
             became
             ,
             and
             were
             it
             not
             for
             some
             very
             mean
             Compliances
             their
             prevailing
             Adversaries
             have
             extorted
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             continued
             still
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             nor
             are
             they
             yet
             so
             far
             degenerated
             ,
             but
             People
             still
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             their
             Sermons
             are
             the
             least
             stuft
             with
             those
             Fooleries
             wherewith
             Preachers
             of
             other
             Orders
             affect
             to
             raise
             Mirth
             in
             the
             Audience
             .
             It
             is
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             large
             Share
             the
             Jesuits
             have
             in
             her
             Majesties
             Favour
             ,
             she
             honour'd
             them
             so
             often
             with
             her
             Presence
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Street
             where
             their
             Church
             stands
             ,
             was
             every
             Sunday
             in
             Lent
             ,
             crowded
             with
             Coaches
             ,
             for
             her
             Majesties
             Example
             seems
             to
             have
             had
             a
             mighty
             Influence
             over
             the
             whole
             Court
             ,
             especially
             among
             those
             of
             her
             own
             Sex.
             It
             is
             a
             usual
             thing
             to
             see
             Ladys
             of
             Quality
             with
             their
             Prayer-Books
             open
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             as
             they
             
             are
             carried
             along
             the
             Streets
             in
             their
             Litters
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             observed
             some
             of
             the
             younger
             sort
             as
             they
             were
             going
             to
             a
             Wedding
             of
             one
             of
             their
             Companious
             ,
             very
             hard
             at
             their
             Devotion
             in
             the
             midst
             all
             their
             Gayety
             .
          
           
             I
             need
             not
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             tell
             that
             her
             Majesty
             is
             zealously
             addicted
             to
             what
             is
             now
             so
             commonly
             called
             the
             
               Catholick
               Religion
            
             ;
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             make
             the
             Reader
             sensible
             of
             that
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             she
             is
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Nicubourg
             ,
             The
             Princes
             of
             that
             Family
             ,
             by
             the
             very
             extraordinary
             Methods
             they
             take
             to
             promote
             their
             Religion
             ,
             have
             made
             their
             Zeal
             sufficiently
             remarkable
             to
             the
             World.
             But
             as
             well
             instructed
             in
             Catholicism
             as
             she
             was
             in
             Germany
             ,
             her
             Majesty
             seemed
             to
             be
             much
             improved
             since
             her
             coming
             into
             Portugal
             ,
             especially
             in
             those
             smaller
             Devotions
             ,
             as
             the
             French
             call
             them
             ,
             of
             which
             good
             Catholicks
             are
             so
             very
             shy
             in
             Countrys
             where
             Hereticks
             are
             in
             sight
             ,
             and
             so
             mightily
             addicted
             to
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             at
             their
             own
             Liberty
             .
             But
             it
             would
             be
             very
             difficult
             for
             one
             that
             is
             of
             another
             Religion
             ,
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             these
             Matters
             ,
             without
             being
             suspected
             of
             Misrepresentation
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             present
             case
             of
             disregard
             to
             Majesty
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             give
             but
             one
             Instance
             of
             the
             Queens
             Devotion
             ;
             and
             concerning
             that
             I
             shall
             say
             nothing
             but
             what
             I
             have
             from
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             who
             were
             her
             Majesties
             Directors
             ,
             and
             are
             at
             this
             day
             reckon'd
             among
             the
             most
             refin'd
             Courtiers
             in
             Europe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             understand
             best
             what
             is
             most
             fit
             for
             the
             World
             to
             know
             .
          
           
             From
             these
             good
             Fathers
             then
             ,
             I
             learn
             ,
             that
             above
             all
             the
             Saints
             in
             the
             Roman
             Calendar
             ,
             the
             Queen
             had
             a
             singular
             and
             most
             devout
             Affection
             
             for
             the
             famous
             St.
             
               Francis
               Xavier
            
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             tell
             who
             this
             Saint
             is
             ,
             since
             his
             Life
             has
             been
             written
             by
             the
             elegant
             Pen
             of
             Pere
             Bouhours
             ,
             and
             translated
             into
             English
             by
             our
             famous
             Laureat
             ,
             or
             't
             is
             enough
             to
             let
             the
             ordinary
             Reader
             know
             that
             he
             was
             one
             of
             the
             first
             Set
             of
             Jesuits
             that
             appear'd
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             is
             frequently
             address'd
             to
             by
             such
             as
             want
             Heirs
             to
             their
             Familys
             ,
             and
             is
             believed
             by
             his
             Devotes
             frequently
             to
             procure
             Relief
             in
             such
             cases
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             occasion
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             my
             Authors
             ,
             of
             the
             great
             Friendship
             between
             this
             Saint
             and
             her
             Majesty
             ,
             was
             this
             ;
             Soon
             after
             her
             Marriage
             ,
             the
             Viceroy
             that
             came
             from
             Goa
             ,
             brought
             along
             with
             him
             a
             certain
             Cap
             ,
             that
             had
             formerly
             belong'd
             to
             
               Xavier
               ,
               The
               greatest
               Treasure
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Famous
             Jesuit
             
               Vieira
               )
               that
               ever
               came
               from
               the
            
             Indies
             ,
             
               since
               the
            
             Arm
             
               of
               the
               same
               Saint
               ,
               that
               's
               now
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               was
               brought
               from
               thence
            
             :
             This
             Cap
             her
             Majesty
             ,
             possibly
             prevail'd
             upon
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             Bigotry
             of
             those
             about
             her
             ,
             put
             upon
             her
             Head
             on
             the
             21st
             of
             Nevember
             1687
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Roman
             Calendar
             is
             the
             day
             
               of
               the
               Presentation
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
            
             and
             she
             happening
             to
             be
             with
             Child
             soon
             afterwards
             ,
             they
             would
             needs
             have
             it
             that
             she
             received
             great
             Benefit
             by
             the
             Cap
             ;
             but
             the
             Jesuits
             have
             made
             strange
             work
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             
               On
               which
               day
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Jesuit
             
               Duarte
               )
               Her
               Majesty
               amidst
               the
               sweetest
               transports
               of
               her
               Heart
               ,
               received
               for
               the
               first
               time
               the
               Sacred
            
             Cap
             
               upon
               her
               Royal
               Head
               ,
               when
               suddenly
            
             (
             saith
             Vieira
             another
             Jesuit
             )
             
               the
               Tears
               flowed
               from
               her
               eyes
               in
               a
               copious
               manner
               ,
               her
               Countenance
               being
               all
               of
               a
               flame
               ,
               and
               changed
               to
               that
               degree
               ,
               that
               her
               Confessor
            
             (
             a
             third
             Jesuit
             )
             
               being
               present
               ,
               was
               astonished
               
               at
               the
               sight
            
             ;
             and
             he
             afterwards
             asking
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             alteration
             ;
             the
             Queen
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             pretended
             )
             reveal'd
             to
             him
             ,
             how
             that
             she
             was
             certified
             at
             the
             very
             Instant
             ,
             that
             the
             Saint
             would
             obtain
             a
             Son
             for
             her
             ,
             of
             which
             she
             hoped
             ,
             through
             the
             Saint's
             Intercession
             ,
             she
             should
             never
             make
             the
             least
             doubt
             .
             The
             Confessor's
             Words
             (
             saith
             Vieira
             )
             are
             ,
             
               Vt
               nihil
               amplius
               haesitaret
               de
               impetrando
               quod
               petebat
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Jesuits
             ,
             after
             this
             ,
             brought
             the
             Saint's
             Image
             from
             their
             Church
             at
             St.
             Roque
             ,
             upon
             a
             Visit
             to
             the
             Queen
             at
             the
             Palace
             ;
             and
             tell
             the
             World
             ,
             That
             her
             Majesty
             had
             learn'd
             so
             much
             Portuguese
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Meu
               santo
               daime
               hum
               Filho
               se
               Deos
               quizer
               .
            
             My
             Saint
             ,
             give
             me
             a
             Son
             ,
             if
             God
             pleases
             .
             
               Her
               Request
               was
               granted
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             
               Vieira
               )
            
             ;
             and
             he
             very
             profanely
             applies
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Visitavit
               Dominus
               Annam
               &
               concepit
            
             ,
             to
             this
             Visit
             that
             the
             Image
             made
             to
             her
             Majesty
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             she
             was
             made
             to
             believe
             ,
             as
             the
             Jesuit's
             pretend
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             the
             Child
             she
             had
             conceived
             would
             infallibly
             prove
             a
             Son.
             Vieira
             proves
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             a
             Son
             by
             this
             Instance
             :
             A
             certain
             Indian
             ,
             upon
             the
             Coasts
             of
             Comorin
             ,
             prayed
             to
             St.
             
               Francis
               Xavier
            
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             please
             to
             bestow
             upon
             him
             a
             Son
             :
             And
             not
             many
             Days
             after
             ,
             the
             Wife
             came
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             the
             Saint
             had
             heard
             her
             Husband's
             Prayers
             ;
             however
             ,
             it
             was
             yet
             doubtful
             ,
             what
             the
             Saint
             was
             sending
             her
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             time
             of
             her
             Reckoning
             was
             up
             ,
             behold
             she
             was
             brought
             to
             Bed
             of
             a
             Girl
             .
             The
             Father
             seeing
             it
             was
             a
             Girl
             ,
             in
             a
             rage
             takes
             the
             little
             Creature
             ,
             and
             away
             he
             goes
             with
             it
             to
             the
             Saint's
             Altar
             ,
             and
             there
             laying
             it
             before
             him
             ,
             Here
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               my
               Saint
               ,
               here
               's
               what
               you
               gave
               me
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               what
               I
               asked
               for
               :
               Had
               it
               
               been
               a
            
             Boy
             ,
             
               I
               intended
               it
               should
               have
               been
               mine
               ;
               but
               since
               it
               is
               a
            
             Girl
             ,
             
               e'en
               take
               it
               for
               your self
            
             .
             The
             Great
             Miracle-worker
             (
             saith
             Vieira
             )
             was
             now
             much
             in
             the
             same
             Case
             ,
             with
             a
             poor
             Trades-man
             ,
             that
             hath
             his
             Work
             turn'd
             upon
             his
             Hands
             :
             And
             what
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             should
             the
             Saint
             do
             in
             the
             Case
             ?
             As
             for
             the
             Indian
             ,
             he
             was
             resolv'd
             never
             to
             own
             the
             Girl
             ,
             but
             to
             carry
             her
             away
             presently
             to
             the
             Hospital
             :
             But
             he
             going
             to
             take
             her
             off
             the
             Altar
             ,
             he
             saw
             ,
             to
             his
             Astonishment
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             become
             a
             Boy
             ,
             a
             Boy
             !
             Upon
             this
             the
             People
             came
             thronging
             about
             the
             Altar
             ,
             to
             be
             Witness
             to
             the
             Miracle
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             was
             presently
             fill'd
             with
             a
             confus'd
             Noise
             of
             Thanks
             and
             Praise
             to
             the
             Saint
             ,
             and
             
               Much
               Joy
            
             to
             the
             Indian
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             saith
             the
             Padre
             ,
             if
             the
             Indian
             was
             Father
             of
             the
             Girl
             ,
             the
             Saint
             was
             Father
             of
             the
             Boy
             .
             From
             this
             Story
             he
             infers
             ,
             (
             how
             well
             I
             shall
             not
             examine
             )
             that
             the
             Queen
             ,
             since
             she
             had
             conceiv'd
             through
             the
             Intercession
             of
             St.
             Xavier
             ,
             must
             needs
             bring
             forth
             a
             Son.
             But
             to
             secure
             her
             Hopes
             ,
             and
             return
             the
             Saint's
             Civility
             ,
             she
             entred
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             into
             a
             new
             Course
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             visit
             the
             Saint
             at
             the
             Jesuits
             Church
             ,
             ten
             Fridays
             in
             the
             Year
             .
             The
             Confessor
             kept
             a
             kind
             of
             Journal
             of
             the
             Accidents
             befalling
             the
             Queen
             ,
             during
             her
             Big-belly
             ;
             and
             pretends
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             Dangers
             she
             had
             so
             much
             Confidence
             in
             her
             Saint
             ,
             who
             had
             given
             her
             this
             Son
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             sure
             of
             a
             safe
             Delivery
             ;
             as
             in
             effect
             ,
             she
             was
             delivered
             much
             about
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Reckoning
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             who
             dy'd
             about
             seventeen
             Days
             after
             his
             Birth
             .
             But
             they
             pretend
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             not
             the
             only
             Child
             that
             her
             Majesty
             was
             indebted
             to
             St.
             Xavier
             for
             ;
             they
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             all
             her
             Children
             have
             Francis
             ,
             or
             Xavier
             ,
             among
             their
             
             Names
             ,
             because
             she
             thought
             her self
             oblig'd
             for
             them
             all
             to
             the
             Saint
             ;
             and
             that
             among
             other
             Marks
             of
             her
             Gratitude
             ,
             she
             wore
             the
             Saint's
             Colours
             for
             some
             time
             ;
             and
             in
             Token
             of
             her
             Affection
             ,
             sent
             him
             a
             new
             Suit
             of
             Cloaths
             for
             his
             Body
             at
             Goa
             ;
             of
             which
             they
             believe
             ,
             (
             if
             we
             'll
             believe
             them
             )
             the
             Saint
             was
             not
             a
             little
             Proud
             ,
             but
             made
             his
             Braggs
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Heaven
             of
             her
             Majesty's
             Favours
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             have
             been
             in
             Countries
             where
             pure
             Popery
             in
             still
             practis'd
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             hath
             not
             been
             blended
             with
             Heretical
             Doctrines
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             France
             and
             Germany
             ,
             would
             not
             perhaps
             think
             strange
             at
             all
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             like
             sort
             ,
             had
             my
             Authors
             to
             deal
             only
             with
             the
             People
             :
             For
             where-ever
             genuine
             Popery
             is
             retain'd
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             common
             thing
             for
             the
             Priests
             to
             amuse
             the
             gaping
             Herd
             with
             such
             Stuff
             ,
             as
             my
             Authors
             tell
             of
             their
             Saint
             ;
             but
             it
             may
             deserve
             one's
             Wonder
             ,
             to
             see
             Men
             so
             securely
             impudent
             ,
             as
             to
             abuse
             their
             Sovereigns
             at
             this
             rate
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             thought
             it
             not
             enough
             to
             have
             them
             at
             their
             Devotion
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             meer
             Wantonness
             they
             must
             needs
             let
             the
             World
             see
             ,
             how
             they
             can
             divert
             themselves
             at
             the
             Expence
             of
             Crown'd
             Heads
             :
             and
             certainly
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             of
             Truth
             in
             their
             Reports
             ,
             it
             must
             move
             any
             Man's
             Indignation
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             use
             they
             make
             of
             the
             pious
             Inclinations
             of
             a
             well-dispos'd
             ,
             but
             misguided
             Princess
             .
             But
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             suspect
             me
             of
             misrepresenting
             them
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             ,
             't
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             Queen
             ;
             wherefore
             to
             vindicate
             my
             Credit
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             translate
             some
             Parts
             of
             an
             Address
             made
             to
             the
             Queen
             by
             
               Padre
               Balthesar
               Duarte
            
             ,
             Procurator-General
             at
             the
             Court
             of
             Lisbon
             ,
             for
             the
             Jesuits
             of
             Brazil
             ,
             
             when
             he
             presented
             her
             Majesty
             with
             the
             Life
             of
             Xavier
             ,
             compos'd
             at
             her
             Request
             ,
             by
             the
             famous
             
               Jesuit
               ,
               Antonio
               Vieira
            
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Men
             ,
             by
             the
             Confession
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             ever
             the
             Society
             produc'd
             in
             Portugal
             .
             Such
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Particulars
             as
             are
             not
             mentioned
             in
             this
             Address
             ,
             were
             taken
             from
             the
             Writings
             of
             Vieira
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               
                 MAY
                 it
                 please
                 your
                 Majesty
                 then
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 your
              
               Xavier
               ,
               
                 always
                 wholly
                 Yours
                 ,
                 because
                 your
                 Majesty
                 is
                 always
                 wholly
                 His
                 ;
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 admirable
                 Transmigration
                 of
              
               Xavier
               '
               
                 s
                 Soul
                 into
                 your
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Majesty's
                 Soul
                 into
              
               Xavier
               ,
               
                 that
                 your
                 very
                 Names
                 are
                 confounded
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 Name
                 of
              
               Xavier
               ,
               
                 People
                 are
                 in
                 doubt
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 meant
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
              
               East
               ,
               
                 or
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
              
               Portugal
               ;
               
                 this
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Species
                 do
                 mutually
                 excite
                 the
                 Memory
                 of
                 both
                 Names
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 never-failing
                 Connexion
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 think
                 of
                 your
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 remember
              
               Xavier
               :
               
                 Hence
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Months
                 ago
                 ,
                 a
                 Publick
                 Notary
                 being
                 to
                 write
                 the
                 most
                 August
                 Name
                 of
                 your
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 happy
                 and
                 pleasing
                 Mistake
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
              
               Isabel
               ,
               put
               Xavier
               .
               
                 The
                 Credit
                 of
                 that
                 Publick
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 would
                 certainly
                 be
                 called
                 in
                 question
                 in
                 After-Ages
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 acquainted
                 of
                 your
                 Majesty's
                 amorous
                 Transmigration
                 into
              
               Xavier
               ,
               
                 which
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 will
                 put
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
              
               Maria
               Sophia
               Isabel
               ,
               and
               Maria
               Sophia
               Xavier
               ,
               
                 stand
                 for
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Person
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 your
                 Majesty
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Name
                 settled
                 upon
                 you
                 by
                 a
                 Publick
                 Deed
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 were
                 before
                 possess'd
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 lawfully
                 entitled
                 to
                 by
                 Right
                 of
                 Prescription
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 without
                 Consent
                 of
                 its
                 former
                 Owner
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 But
                 your
                 Majesty
                 contents
                 not
                 your self
                 with
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 so
                 illustrious
                 a
                 Name
                 ,
                 you
                 equal
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Resemblance
                 and
                 Condignity
                 of
                 your
                 Actions
                 ;
                 witness
                 the
                 Image
                 of
              
               Xavier
               ,
               
                 which
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 (
                 all
                 Sacred
                 ones
                 )
                 like
                 the
                 Sun
                 among
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 guilds
                 and
                 enamels
                 your
                 Bracelets
                 ;
                 for
                 not
                 satisfied
                 to
                 have
                 him
                 engraven
                 in
                 your
                 Heart
                 ,
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 a
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 his
                 Impression
                 in
                 your
                 Arm
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 Signature
                 ,
                 or
                 Love-mark
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 an
                 indelible
                 Character
                 ,
                 whence
                 is
                 deriv'd
                 a
                 Coelestial
                 and
                 Superiour
                 Force
                 into
                 all
                 your
                 Majesty's
                 Actions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 variety
                 and
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 Honours
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Majesty
                 bestows
                 on
              
               Xavier
               ?
               
                 Your
                 Love
                 never
                 shews
                 it self
                 so
                 ingenious
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 contriving
                 for
                 him
                 some
                 new
                 Methods
                 of
                 Veneration
                 .
                 The
                 vast
                 distance
                 of
                 Sea
                 and
                 Land
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 permit
                 that
                 you
                 present
                 your self
                 as
                 a
                 Royal
                 Pilgrim
                 at
                 his
                 Sepulcher
                 ,
                 tho'
                 your
                 Heart
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 set
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 't
                 were
                 possible
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Peril
                 of
                 your
                 Life
                 .
                 But
                 your
                 Royal
                 Bounty
                 has
                 reach'd
                 where
                 your
                 Person
                 cannot
                 come
                 ,
                 your
                 Majesty
                 having
                 sent
                 your
              
               Xavier
               ,
               
                 as
                 a
                 Token
                 of
                 your
                 Love
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 costly
                 Suit
                 of
                 Sacerdotal
                 Vestments
                 ;
                 wherewith
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 still
                 alive
                 after
                 Death
                 ,
                 may
                 cloath
                 himself
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 glorious
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 becomes
                 one
                 that
                 triumphs
                 over
                 Mortality
                 ;
                 Sacerdotal
                 Vestments
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 free
                 from
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 white
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 embroidered
                 with
                 Red
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 Martyr
                 of
                 Love
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 not
                 want
                 Symbols
                 of
                 your
                 Fervour
                 ,
                 and
                 pure
                 Affection
                 ,
                 shining
                 with
                 the
                 Fire
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 Snow
                 of
                 Pearls
                 ;
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
              
               Xavier
               ,
               
                 on
                 that
                 Day
                 when
                 dress'd
                 up
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Finery
                 ,
                 shew'd
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Court
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 telling
                 every
                 Saint
                 with
                 a
                 holy
                 Vanity
                 :
              
               His
               me
               vestibus
               Cliens
               mea
               Lusitaniae
               Regina
               contexit
               .
               
                 Nor
                 were
                 you
                 content
                 to
                 cloath
                 your
                 Saint
                 in
                 divers
                 Colours
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 you
                 wore
                 your self
                 the
                 Colours
                 of
                 your
                 Saint
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 you
                 made
                 a
                 Vow
                 ,
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 Year
                 you
                 would
                 wear
                 no
                 Silks
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Colour
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Sun
                 of
                 the
              
               East
               ,
               (
               Xavier
               )
               
                 while
                 he
                 suffer'd
                 the
                 Eclipse
                 of
                 a
                 mortal
                 Body
                 ,
                 mortified
                 and
                 conceal'd
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 his
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 to
                 accommodate
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Miseries
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 ;
                 only
                 you
                 would
                 admit
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 While
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Signal
                 of
                 the
                 Virginal
                 Soul
                 of
              
               Xavier
               ,
               
                 and
                 your
                 Majesty
              
               .
            
             
               Let
               Lisbon
               
                 reckon
                 up
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 can
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Pilgrimages
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 your
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Course
                 ,
                 and
                 Return
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 ,
                 humbly
                 and
                 devoutly
                 venerates
                 the
                 Temples
                 and
                 Altars
                 of
                 your
                 Saint
                 ;
                 to
                 adorn
                 whose
                 Image
                 you
                 cons●orate
                 all
                 your
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 offering
                 the
                 best
              
               Eastern
               
                 Spoils
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
              
               East
               ,
               
                 the
                 Jewels
                 themselves
                 having
                 the
                 advantage
                 to
                 be
                 plac'd
                 and
                 dispos'd
                 by
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 your
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 :
                 I
                 pass
                 by
                 the
                 ten
              
               Fridays
               
                 which
                 your
                 Majesty's
                 Devotion
                 dedicates
                 every
                 Year
                 to
              
               Xavier
               .
               
                 And
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 of
                 that
                 most
                 tender
                 and
                 most
                 amorous
                 Affection
                 which
                 all
                 discover
                 in
                 your
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 every
                 time
                 you
                 speak
                 of
              
               Xavier
               ?
               
                 All
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 Favour
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 your
                 more
                 intimate
                 Conversation
                 ,
                 how
                 often
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 sweetness
                 and
                 dexterity
                 you
                 have
                 hook'd
                 in
                 the
                 Discourse
                 of
                 your
              
               Xavier
               ;
               
                 at
                 the
                 naming
                 of
                 Him
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 your
                 Tongue
                 by
                 your
                 Speech
                 ,
                 but
                 your
                 Face
                 by
                 the
                 Colour
                 in
                 your
                 Cheeks
                 ,
                 your
                 Eyes
                 by
                 their
                 Sparkling
                 ,
                 your
                 Breast
                 by
                 its
                 Commotion
                 ,
                 your
                 Heart
                 by
                 its
                 Leaping
                 ,
                 speak
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 warmth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 lay
                 your
                 Majesty
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Ears
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 hear
                 ;
                 whom
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 admirable
                 Simpathy
                 ,
                 and
                 reciprocal
                 Communication
                 of
                 Affections
                 ,
                 you
                 often
                 melt
                 into
                 copious
                 Tears
                 .
                 At
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Conferences
                 ,
                 wherein
                 two
                 Religious
                 bore
                 a
                 part
                 ,
              
               Xavier
               
                 being
                 of
                 course
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 your
                 Majesty
                 just
                 having
                 done
                 Reading
                 the
                 prodigious
                 Cure
                 
                 that
                 a
                 few
                 Years
                 ago
                 was
                 wrought
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Hand
                 of
                 this
              
               Wonder-worker
               
                 of
                 the
              
               East
               ,
               upon
               Anna
               Maria
               Zambrina
               ,
               a
               Roman
               
                 Matron
                 ,
                 your
                 Majesty
                 full
                 of
                 interiour
                 Delight
                 and
                 Consolation
                 ,
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 communicate
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 began
                 the
                 Story
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 it
                 over
                 from
                 beginning
                 to
                 end
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 took
                 up
                 a
                 full
                 Hour
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 without
                 being
                 cloy'd
                 and
                 tired
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 pausing
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 was
                 when
                 your
                 Majesty
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 was
                 interrupted
                 by
                 your
                 amorous
                 Sighs
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 these
                 you
                 enkindled
                 the
                 like
                 Flame
                 in
                 your
                 Hearers
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 scarce
                 refrain
                 from
                 Weeping
                 .
                 I
                 believe
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Humble
              
               Xavier
               
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Praises
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 with
                 them
                 now
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 your
                 Majesty
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 most
                 pious
                 Mother
                 ,
                 hath
                 by
                 the
                 imposition
                 of
                 so
                 beloved
                 a
                 Name
                 ,
                 instilled
                 the
                 same
                 Love
                 into
                 each
                 of
                 your
                 Sons
                 ,
                 our
                 most
                 Serene
                 Princes
                 ,
                 who
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 imitate
                 you
                 so
                 happily
                 therein
                 ,
                 that
                 scarce
                 any
                 Voice
                 came
                 from
                 them
                 before
                 they
                 could
                 Lisp
                 out
              
               their
               Mothers
               Saint
               ,
               meaning
               Xavier
               ,
               
                 and
                 even
                 then
                 they
                 could
                 distinguish
                 his
                 Image
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 accustoming
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Veneration
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 a
                 thousand
                 innocent
                 Kisses
                 .
                 I
                 pass
                 by
                 the
                 Concern
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 your
                 House
                 and
                 Family
                 ,
                 who
                 find
                 that
                 their
                 Emulation
                 and
                 Imitatioc
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 Royal
                 Piety
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 to
                 please
                 their
                 Mistress
                 ,
                 and
                 gain
                 her
                 Favour
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 commonly
                 reported
                 about
                 the
                 Court
                 and
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 succeed
                 in
                 any
                 Business
                 with
                 Your
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Intercessor
                 like
              
               Xavier
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 love
                 so
                 great
                 could
                 not
                 well
                 be
                 contained
                 in
                 one
                 City
                 :
                 It
                 has
                 already
                 pass'd
                 the
              
               Tagus
               ,
               
                 your
                 Majesty
                 having
                 chosen
              
               Beja
               
                 for
                 the
                 Theatre
                 of
                 your
                 Liberality
                 ,
                 where
                 mov'd
                 partly
                 by
                 your
                 Zeal
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 
                 the
                 pious
                 desires
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 rais'd
                 a
                 magnificent
                 House
                 to
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
              
               your
               Saint
               ,
               
                 built
                 and
                 endow'd
                 at
                 your
                 own
                 Charges
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 should
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 City
                 is
                 too
                 narrow
                 for
                 your
                 Love
                 to
              
               Xavier
               ,
               
                 when
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 confin'd
                 within
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 a
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ?
                 What
                 Court
                 is
                 there
                 among
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
              
               Christendom
               ,
               
                 wherein
                 your
                 Majesty
              
               (
               I
               speak
               your
               own
               Words
               )
               
                 hath
                 not
                 introduc'd
                 the
                 sweet
                 and
                 powerful
                 Patronage
                 of
                 this
                 lovely
                 Saint
                 ?
                 Witness
              
               Vienna
               in
               Austria
               ,
               Madrid
               in
               Spain
               ,
               Warsaw
               in
               Poland
               ,
               Parma
               in
               Italy
               ;
               
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 all
              
               Germany
               ,
               
                 a
                 Country
                 that
                 's
                 proud
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 boast
                 of
                 your
                 Majesty's
                 Cradle
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 enrich'd
                 with
                 the
                 numerous
                 Offspring
                 of
                 your
                 most
                 Serene
                 House
                 ;
                 in
                 all
                 which
                 places
                 your
                 Majesty
                 hath
                 enkindled
                 the
                 Love
                 of
              
               Xavier
               ,
               
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 Flame
                 ,
                 that
                 few
                 Letters
                 come
                 from
                 thence
                 but
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 his
              
               Encomiums
               ,
               
                 written
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 gratefully
                 recount
                 the
                 Favours
                 received
                 from
                 his
                 beneficent
                 Hand
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Majesty
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 by
                 your
                 own
                 Confession
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 able
                 and
                 bound
                 after
                 repeated
                 Tryals
                 ,
                 to
                 bear
                 witness
                 that
              
               Xavier's
               
                 Love
                 for
                 your
                 Majesty
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 your
                 Majesties
                 Love
                 for
              
               Xavier
               ;
               
                 and
                 if
                 Benefits
                 are
                 a
                 sure
                 proof
                 of
                 love
                 ,
              
               Xavier
               
                 hath
                 conferred
                 so
                 many
                 upon
                 You
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 reckon
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 would
                 take
                 up
                 a
                 Volume
                 ;
                 but
                 your
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 no
                 less
                 grateful
                 than
                 devout
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 permit
                 me
                 to
                 pass
                 them
                 all
                 over
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 especially
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 of
              
               Xavier
               
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shews
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Benefactor
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 recompences
                 the
                 Regards
                 they
                 have
                 for
                 him
                 with
                 reciprocal
                 Kindnesses
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 then
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 kindness
                 of
              
               Xavier
               
                 that
                 your
                 Majesty
                 has
                 most
                 happily
                 brought
                 forth
                 Three
                 Sons
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 acknowledg'd
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 me
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 your
                 Majesty
                 likewise
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 remember
                 mighty
                 well
                 ,
                 what
                 your
                 
                 Prophetick
                 Mind
                 foresaw
                 ,
                 when
                 full
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 amidst
                 the
                 sweetest
                 Joys
                 of
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 you
                 first
                 receiv'd
                 upon
                 your
                 Royal
                 Head
                 the
                 Sacred
              
               Cap
               of
               Xavier
               ,
               
                 brought
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 from
              
               Goa
               ;
               
                 for
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 exactest
                 Reckoning
                 ,
                 just
                 Nine
                 Months
                 after
                 your
                 Masty
                 brought
                 to
                 light
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 wish'd
                 for
                 Heir
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 the
                 Infallibility
                 of
                 the
                 Success
                 confirming
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Prediction
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 true
                 ,
                 Heav'n
                 did
                 of
                 right
                 take
                 to
                 it self
                 the
                 First
                 Fruit
                 of
                 your
                 Majesties
                 Royal
                 Blood
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 recompence
                 that
                 tender
                 Plant
                 ,
                 cut
                 off
                 in
                 the
                 Flower
                 ,
                 with
                 new
                 Fruits
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 So
                 it
                 was
                 ;
                 there
                 succeeded
                 a
                 Second
                 Son
                 given
                 by
              
               Xavier
               ,
               
                 there
                 followed
                 a
                 Third
                 ,
                 whom
                 you
                 owe
                 likewise
                 to
              
               Xavier
               ,
               
                 upon
                 several
                 accounts
                 ;
                 A
                 Saying
                 of
                 your
                 Majesty
                 makes
                 us
                 believe
                 that
                 your
                 Saint
                 had
                 made
                 you
                 a
                 Promise
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 given
                 you
                 his
                 Word
                 upon
                 it
                 in
                 Private
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 while
                 before
                 ,
                 you
                 had
                 affirmed
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 sign
                 of
                 Doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 e'er
                 the
                 Ten
                 Weeks
                 were
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
              
               Fridays
               
                 whereof
                 you
                 had
                 consecrated
                 to
              
               Xavier
               ,
               
                 you
                 should
                 conceive
                 a
                 Son
                 the
                 Third
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Event
                 prov'd
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 this
                 Prediction
                 likewise
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               the
               Reader
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               may
               by
               this
               time
               ,
               be
               as
               weary
               as
               my self
               ,
               of
               this
               High-flown
               Courtier
               ,
               I
               shall
               therefore
               pass
               over
               a
               great
               many
               of
               his
               Compliments
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               his
               Conclusion
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 time
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 end
                 where
                 I
                 began
                 .
                 May
                 your
                 Majesty
                 receive
                 your
              
               Xavier
               ,
               
                 wholly
                 yours
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 your
                 Majesty
                 has
                 entirely
                 devoted
                 your self
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
              
               Xavier
               ,
               
                 so
                 he
                 makes
                 it
                 his
                 whole
                 business
                 to
                 become
                 serviceable
                 to
                 your
                 Majesty
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 amorous
                 Combat
                 between
              
               Xavier
               
                 and
                 your
                 Majesty
                 .
                 Your
                 Majesty
                 strives
                 to
                 overcome
                 him
                 by
                 your
                 Obsequiousness
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 fights
                 with
                 your
                 Majesty
                 by
                 his
                 Kindnesses
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 Event
                 is
                 always
                 to
                 the
                 advantage
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Party
                 ;
                 the
                 conquering
                 
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 conquered
                 ;
                 for
                 Love
                 is
                 always
                 triumphant
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 .
                 That
                 Laureat
                 Combatant
                 doth
                 foment
                 the
                 War
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 ,
                 and
                 alternate
                 the
                 Battels
                 between
              
               Xavier
               
                 and
                 your
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 fastens
                 your
                 Majesty
                 to
              
               Xavier
               ,
               and
               Xavier
               
                 to
                 your
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 like
                 fortunate
                 Prisoners
                 by
                 indissoluble
                 Bonds
                 in
                 the
                 Centre
                 of
                 Divine
                 Love.
              
               I
               think
               I
               have
               translated
               this
               Period
               right
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               the
               Reader
               's
               business
               to
               make
               sense
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               This
               Panegyrick
               ends
               with
               a
               small
               Request
               ,
               as
               the
               Orator
               calls
               it
               ,
               
                 That
                 her
                 Majesty
                 would
                 please
                 to
                 continue
                 her
                 Favours
                 to
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
              
               Brazil
               ,
               
                 and
                 take
                 them
                 into
                 her
                 Maternal
                 Care
                 and
                 Protection
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 which
                 Request
                 he
                 thinks
                 no
                 solicitation
                 can
                 prove
                 so
                 effectual
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 same
              
               Xavier
               .
            
          
           
             The
             World
             hath
             been
             so
             much
             prejudic'd
             in
             Favour
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             the
             great
             Parts
             and
             Learning
             for
             which
             some
             Leading
             Men
             among
             them
             have
             always
             been
             eminent
             since
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             that
             People
             will
             hardly
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             Fooleries
             can
             come
             Naturally
             and
             Innocently
             from
             them
             .
             Yet
             it
             may
             be
             said
             in
             their
             Favour
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             observ'd
             to
             smile
             in
             one
             anothers
             Faces
             when
             they
             meet
             in
             the
             Streets
             ;
             were
             all
             this
             design'd
             for
             meer
             Banter
             ,
             one
             wou'd
             think
             it
             were
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             hold
             their
             Countenances
             :
             But
             were
             we
             to
             judge
             of
             them
             by
             their
             Looks
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             most
             demure
             that
             I
             ever
             saw
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             in
             Earnest
             .
             But
             whatever
             it
             be
             that
             puts
             them
             upon
             treating
             their
             Queen
             in
             so
             extravagant
             a
             manner
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             their
             Folly
             or
             their
             Knavery
             ,
             
             or
             perhaps
             a
             Mixture
             of
             both
             ;
             for
             these
             two
             go
             frequently
             in
             Conjunction
             ;
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             their
             Libels
             have
             fail'd
             of
             the
             effect
             which
             they
             might
             have
             had
             in
             regard
             to
             any
             other
             Person
             ;
             for
             the
             great
             Esteem
             which
             this
             Princess
             had
             gain'd
             by
             her
             many
             signal
             Vertues
             ,
             is
             so
             deeply
             rooted
             in
             Peoples
             Minds
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             any
             Jesuit
             to
             lessen
             it
             .
             This
             appear'd
             by
             the
             great
             Consternation
             her
             Subjects
             were
             in
             upon
             her
             Sickness
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             Lamentation
             that
             was
             every
             where
             heard
             among
             them
             at
             her
             Death
             .
             And
             these
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Great
             Value
             that
             all
             had
             for
             her
             ,
             were
             no
             where
             so
             remarkable
             as
             in
             the
             Palace
             where
             her
             Majesty
             was
             best
             known
             .
             Letters
             come
             lately
             from
             Lisbon
             say
             ,
             That
             one
             of
             her
             Ladies
             died
             in
             two
             or
             three
             days
             after
             her
             for
             meer
             Grief
             ;
             That
             the
             Queen
             Dowager
             of
             England
             was
             inconsolable
             ;
             That
             the
             King
             never
             went
             to
             Bed
             during
             the
             time
             of
             her
             Sickness
             ,
             but
             lay
             on
             a
             Piece
             of
             Cork
             in
             the
             same
             Chamber
             ;
             That
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             while
             the
             Corps
             was
             carried
             away
             ,
             expressed
             his
             Passion
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             is
             not
             to
             be
             described
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             violent
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Nuncio
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Person
             could
             pacific
             him
             .
             It
             is
             said
             likewise
             ,
             That
             the
             Cardinal
             Archbishop
             did
             many
             Penances
             in
             her
             Majesties
             behalf
             ,
             but
             none
             surely
             so
             severe
             as
             those
             perform'd
             by
             the
             King
             himself
             :
             The
             Publick
             hath
             had
             an
             account
             already
             ,
             how
             that
             his
             Majesty
             went
             one
             Night
             Bare-foot
             quite
             up
             to
             
               Nossra
               Senhora
               da
               Graça
            
             ,
             which
             stands
             upon
             a
             steep
             Hill
             at
             the
             furthest
             end
             of
             the
             Town
             ;
             but
             these
             Letters
             add
             ,
             That
             he
             went
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             no
             less
             than
             Nine
             times
             to
             the
             Cathedral
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             at
             a
             considerable
             Distance
             from
             the
             Palace
             ,
             
             and
             some
             part
             of
             the
             way
             very
             Rugged
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             the
             little
             Princes
             were
             carried
             in
             a
             Coach
             ,
             without
             their
             Shoes
             and
             Stockins
             to
             St.
             Roques
             the
             Jesuits
             Church
             where
             Xavier
             stands
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             came
             near
             the
             Church
             ,
             went
             a
             little
             way
             upon
             their
             bare
             Feet
             ;
             and
             having
             said
             their
             Prayers
             for
             their
             Mother
             ,
             return'd
             upon
             their
             bare
             Feet
             to
             the
             Coach
             again
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             these
             Passages
             may
             perhaps
             ,
             seem
             a
             little
             odd
             to
             such
             as
             are
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             Portuguese
             Customs
             ;
             but
             then
             all
             must
             acknowledge
             that
             they
             set
             forth
             the
             Praises
             of
             the
             deceased
             Princess
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             by
             much
             ,
             more
             affecting
             and
             lively
             than
             the
             Jesuites
             could
             have
             done
             by
             all
             their
             forced
             strains
             of
             Eloquence
             ,
             supposing
             they
             had
             set
             themselves
             in
             earnest
             to
             make
             her
             Panegyrick
             ;
             for
             this
             so
             great
             and
             universal
             a
             Concern
             for
             her
             ,
             so
             variously
             express'd
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             demonstrates
             how
             well
             she
             had
             acquitted
             her self
             towards
             all
             People
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             several
             relations
             she
             had
             to
             them
             ;
             it
             shews
             how
             good
             a
             Queen
             ,
             a
             Friend
             and
             Mistress
             she
             was
             ,
             and
             proves
             her
             to
             have
             been
             a
             most
             Endearing
             Wife
             ,
             and
             a
             Tender
             Mother
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Queen
             Dowager
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             HER
             Majesty
             being
             now
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             Regret
             of
             our
             Nation
             ,
             become
             a
             most
             considerable
             Part
             of
             the
             Portuguese
             Court
             ,
             this
             Account
             wou'd
             appear
             but
             lame
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             defective
             than
             it
             is
             ,
             should
             I
             forbear
             to
             mention
             her
             :
             I
             have
             great
             Reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             my
             Country-men
             wou'd
             think
             the
             Omission
             unpardonable
             ,
             finding
             them
             so
             very
             inquisitive
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             concerning
             her
             ;
             the
             first
             Question
             they
             put
             to
             such
             as
             come
             from
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             Satisfaction
             is
             most
             earnestly
             desired
             ,
             being
             commonly
             concerning
             their
             Queen-Dowager
             .
             But
             her
             Majesty's
             Character
             is
             so
             well
             known
             to
             the
             World
             already
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             attempt
             it
             here
             .
             To
             tell
             of
             her
             most
             exemplary
             Piety
             ,
             wou'd
             be
             no
             News
             in
             any
             part
             of
             Europe
             ,
             much
             less
             in
             England
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             needless
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             now
             the
             most
             distinguishing
             part
             of
             her
             Character
             :
             For
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             while
             she
             Reign'd
             in
             one
             of
             the
             first
             Courts
             of
             Christendom
             ;
             and
             none
             will
             suppose
             her
             Majesty
             to
             be
             alter'd
             in
             this
             respect
             now
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             her
             Retirement
             .
             It
             did
             then
             ,
             as
             it
             does
             still
             ,
             give
             forth
             so
             bright
             a
             Lustre
             ,
             as
             to
             out-shine
             ,
             by
             far
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             her
             great
             Perfections
             ;
             which
             yet
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             are
             competent
             Judges
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             Honour
             to
             be
             near
             her
             Person
             ,
             affirm
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             would
             be
             highly
             admired
             in
             any
             other
             Person
             .
          
           
           
             But
             tho'
             her
             Majesty
             be
             her self
             the
             same
             ,
             her
             outward
             Circumstances
             are
             somewhat
             alter'd
             ,
             since
             her
             leaving
             England
             ;
             her
             Court
             is
             lessen'd
             almost
             to
             a
             private
             Family
             ,
             those
             few
             Persons
             that
             waited
             on
             her
             from
             hence
             ,
             being
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             either
             dismiss'd
             with
             their
             Salaries
             continued
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             excus'd
             their
             Attendance
             ;
             there
             is
             now
             no
             Noise
             ,
             nor
             Ostentation
             of
             Grandeur
             about
             her
             House
             ,
             but
             all
             things
             are
             quiet
             and
             still
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             on
             Days
             of
             Ceremony
             ,
             when
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             Will
             be
             coming
             to
             express
             the
             great
             Veneration
             they
             have
             for
             her
             ;
             then
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             her
             Court
             is
             as
             great
             ,
             and
             full
             ,
             as
             the
             Nobility
             of
             the
             Country
             can
             make
             it
             .
          
           
             At
             all
             other
             times
             she
             convinces
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             Formalities
             of
             Pomp
             and
             State
             are
             not
             inseparable
             from
             Majesty
             ;
             and
             that
             true
             Greatness
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             set
             off
             by
             such
             Helps
             ,
             appears
             to
             the
             best
             Advantage
             without
             them
             .
             But
             the
             Queen
             had
             ,
             doubtless
             ,
             a
             Nobler
             End
             still
             ,
             in
             getting
             Rid
             of
             those
             Incumbrances
             ;
             there
             being
             great
             cause
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             it
             has
             been
             all
             along
             the
             chief
             Desire
             of
             her
             Heart
             ,
             to
             be
             at
             Ease
             and
             Liberty
             ,
             that
             nothing
             might
             divert
             her
             from
             enjoying
             her self
             ,
             as
             she
             now
             does
             ,
             at
             her
             Devotions
             .
          
           
             Some
             speak
             of
             it
             as
             a
             considerable
             Alteration
             about
             her
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             the
             Jesuits
             are
             become
             her
             Directors
             ;
             whereas
             before
             ,
             she
             conferr'd
             that
             Trust
             on
             those
             of
             the
             Franciscan
             Order
             :
             But
             her
             Majesty
             is
             not
             of
             a
             Character
             to
             be
             used
             by
             those
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             others
             may
             have
             been
             .
             'T
             is
             said
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             tasted
             of
             her
             Liberality
             in
             a
             most
             plentiful
             manner
             ;
             but
             as
             great
             as
             their
             Profits
             are
             ,
             the
             Credit
             they
             have
             
             got
             ,
             by
             being
             favour'd
             by
             so
             discerning
             a
             Princess
             ,
             is
             certainly
             much
             greater
             ,
             since
             she
             cannot
             be
             suppos'd
             to
             have
             any
             Worldly
             Designs
             to
             employ
             them
             in
             :
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             take
             this
             Honour
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             that
             ever
             was
             conferr'd
             on
             the
             Society
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             this
             mention
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             more
             than
             made
             Amends
             for
             any
             thing
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             or
             may
             say
             ,
             to
             their
             Disadvantage
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Late
             INFANTA
             .
          
           
             DOna
             
               Isabel
               Luisa
               ,
               Infanta
            
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             was
             born
             the
             Sixth
             of
             January
             ,
             1669
             ;
             sworn
             Princess
             ,
             or
             Heiress
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             in
             1680
             ;
             died
             the
             Twenty-first
             of
             October
             ,
             1690.
             
             This
             Princess
             was
             accounted
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Beautiful
             and
             Accomplish'd
             Persons
             ,
             of
             her
             Sex
             and
             Rank
             ,
             in
             Christendom
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             who
             admired
             her
             almost
             to
             Adoration
             ,
             but
             by
             more
             impartial
             Strangers
             ,
             such
             especially
             as
             bore
             a
             Publick
             Character
             ,
             who
             had
             frequent
             Opportunities
             to
             satisfie
             themselves
             ,
             that
             the
             favourable
             Esteem
             the
             World
             had
             for
             her
             ,
             was
             not
             without
             ground
             :
             For
             which
             Reason
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Prospect
             there
             was
             of
             her
             succeeding
             to
             the
             Crown
             (
             'till
             after
             the
             King's
             Second
             Marriage
             )
             she
             was
             sought
             for
             in
             Marriage
             by
             most
             of
             the
             Princes
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             by
             some
             of
             the
             most
             considerable
             Monarchs
             in
             Europe
             ;
             as
             indeed
             there
             is
             none
             so
             great
             ,
             but
             might
             have
             accounted
             it
             a
             very
             advantageous
             Match
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             that
             pretended
             to
             this
             Princess
             ,
             at
             least
             with
             any
             success
             ,
             was
             
               Victor
               Amedee
            
             ,
             the
             present
             Duke
             of
             Savoy
             ,
             Cousin-German
             to
             the
             
               Infanta
               Madame
               Royale
            
             his
             Mother
             ;
             
               Marie
               Jeane
               Baptist
               de
               Savoie
            
             ,
             Princess
             of
             Nemours
             ,
             being
             Sister
             to
             the
             Queen
             of
             Portugal
             :
             His
             Pretensions
             succeeded
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Year
             1680
             ,
             a
             Marriage
             was
             treated
             ,
             and
             soon
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             and
             nothing
             seem'd
             wanting
             to
             the
             final
             Conclusion
             ,
             
             but
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Duke
             to
             Lisbon
             ,
             according
             to
             Agreement
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             give
             what
             Account
             I
             can
             of
             this
             Match
             ,
             as
             how
             it
             came
             on
             ,
             and
             was
             unexpectedly
             broke
             off
             ,
             it
             being
             no
             inconsiderable
             Part
             of
             the
             History
             of
             this
             Age.
             
          
           
             It
             may
             easily
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             at
             first
             contrived
             between
             the
             two
             Mothers
             ;
             for
             howsoever
             it
             might
             have
             proved
             to
             others
             ,
             it
             afforded
             a
             very
             advantageous
             Prospect
             to
             each
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Madame
               Royale
            
             had
             been
             left
             sole
             Regent
             of
             Savoy
             ,
             during
             her
             Son's
             Minority
             ,
             by
             her
             Husband
             
               Charles
               Emanuel
            
             ,
             at
             his
             Death
             in
             1675
             :
             But
             the
             young
             Duke
             entring
             at
             this
             time
             upon
             his
             15th
             Year
             ,
             had
             a
             little
             before
             been
             declared
             Major
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             should
             he
             have
             taken
             upon
             himself
             the
             Government
             ,
             her
             Authority
             was
             like
             to
             suffer
             no
             small
             diminution
             ;
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             so
             likely
             an
             Expedient
             to
             continue
             the
             Power
             in
             her
             Hands
             ,
             as
             the
             Duke's
             being
             sent
             away
             into
             Portugal
             ;
             the
             Desire
             of
             Rule
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Ambition
             of
             becoming
             Mother
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             might
             make
             this
             Princess
             give
             a
             listning
             Ear
             to
             her
             Sister's
             Proposals
             .
             The
             Queen
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             for
             her
             part
             ,
             as
             she
             had
             a
             great
             hand
             in
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             his
             present
             Majesty
             ,
             so
             she
             had
             a
             great
             share
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Government
             ;
             but
             her
             Power
             was
             not
             like
             to
             continue
             so
             great
             ,
             should
             a
             strange
             Prince
             be
             admitted
             into
             Court
             ,
             especially
             in
             case
             any
             thing
             should
             befal
             the
             King
             ;
             but
             by
             this
             Marriage
             between
             her
             Nephew
             and
             her
             Daughter
             ,
             she
             secured
             her
             Authority
             ,
             and
             took
             the
             best
             Measures
             to
             establish
             it
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
           
             These
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             sufficient
             Inducements
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             for
             the
             two
             Princesses
             to
             desire
             a
             Match
             between
             their
             Children
             ;
             and
             considering
             the
             great
             Power
             that
             each
             of
             them
             were
             possess'd
             of
             in
             their
             respective
             Dominions
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             the
             Intervention
             of
             any
             others
             to
             bring
             the
             same
             about
             :
             But
             some
             will
             needs
             bring
             the
             French
             in
             upon
             the
             Stage
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             latter
             Age
             ,
             there
             must
             nothing
             of
             moment
             be
             done
             in
             any
             Court
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             have
             a
             hand
             in
             .
             The
             Match
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             was
             for
             the
             Interest
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             that
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             great
             Argument
             why
             they
             should
             not
             be
             wholly
             unconcern'd
             in
             the
             Matter
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             pretended
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             concerted
             by
             the
             Cardinal
             d'Estrees
             ,
             who
             passed
             the
             Mountains
             that
             Year
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             accommodating
             Differences
             between
             the
             Courts
             of
             Rome
             and
             France
             ;
             but
             in
             reality
             ,
             to
             negotiate
             the
             Affairs
             of
             his
             King
             with
             the
             Italian
             Princes
             ,
             having
             a
             particular
             Command
             to
             call
             at
             Turin
             ,
             in
             order
             ,
             as'tis
             said
             ,
             to
             propose
             this
             Marriage
             ,
             he
             being
             thought
             the
             fittest
             Person
             to
             serve
             his
             Master
             in
             this
             Affair
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             a
             Relation
             to
             the
             Parties
             ,
             and
             highly
             esteem'd
             by
             the
             Duchess
             of
             Savoy
             ,
             and
             obliged
             for
             the
             Purple
             to
             the
             Queen
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             so
             that
             whatever
             came
             from
             him
             ,
             might
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             design'd
             only
             for
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             Family
             .
             To
             make
             the
             Proposal
             more
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Duchess
             ,
             't
             is
             said
             he
             was
             Commissioned
             ,
             to
             assure
             her
             of
             the
             Protection
             of
             France
             ,
             to
             maintain
             her
             in
             the
             Regency
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             pretended
             ,
             that
             the
             French
             had
             before
             laboured
             all
             they
             could
             ,
             to
             get
             the
             Infanta
             for
             the
             Dauphin
             ;
             the
             Crown
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             which
             they
             
             expected
             with
             her
             ,
             being
             considerable
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             a
             means
             to
             promote
             their
             further
             Designs
             ;
             for
             ever
             since
             their
             King's
             Marriage
             ,
             they
             have
             all
             along
             had
             an
             Eye
             to
             the
             now
             somuch
             talk'd
             of
             ,
             Succession
             of
             Spain
             ;
             but
             being
             frustrated
             of
             their
             first
             Design
             ,
             by
             the
             prevailing
             Interests
             of
             other
             Princes
             ,
             that
             were
             concern'd
             to
             obstruct
             them
             in
             it
             ,
             thair
             next
             Business
             was
             to
             defeat
             the
             hopes
             which
             the
             Spaniards
             might
             entertain
             in
             favour
             of
             their
             King
             ,
             or
             the
             Pretensions
             of
             any
             other
             Prince
             ,
             in
             dependance
             on
             that
             Crown
             :
             To
             bring
             this
             about
             ,
             they
             thought
             it
             the
             best
             way
             to
             set
             up
             one
             ,
             that
             should
             either
             be
             dependant
             on
             themselves
             ,
             or
             whom
             they
             might
             easily
             deal
             with
             as
             they
             pleased
             ;
             and
             none
             was
             found
             so
             fit
             for
             their
             purpose
             ,
             as
             his
             Royal
             Highness
             of
             Savoy
             .
             It
             is
             said
             likewise
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             further
             Reason
             for
             their
             setting
             up
             the
             Duke
             ,
             he
             having
             Pretensions
             next
             to
             the
             German
             Branch
             ,
             to
             the
             Succession
             of
             Spain
             ,
             both
             as
             being
             descended
             from
             
               Donna
               Catharina
            
             ,
             Daughter
             to
             Philip
             the
             Second
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             by
             Virtue
             of
             Philip
             the
             Fourth's
             last
             Will.
             If
             the
             Duke
             were
             once
             settled
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             they
             thought
             they
             might
             serve
             themselves
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             hinder
             the
             Crown
             of
             Spain
             from
             falling
             to
             the
             Austrians
             ,
             hoping
             to
             get
             him
             preferred
             before
             them
             ,
             partly
             by
             their
             Intrigues
             at
             Madrid
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             Force
             of
             Arms
             ;
             and
             the
             Duke
             ,
             on
             this
             Condition
             ,
             might
             easily
             be
             brought
             to
             put
             France
             again
             in
             possession
             of
             Navarre
             ;
             and
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             be
             outed
             of
             Spain
             it self
             ,
             whenever
             King
             Louis
             should
             please
             to
             dispossess
             him
             ;
             or
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             be
             obliged
             by
             some
             Treaty
             ,
             to
             yield
             up
             Savoy
             and
             Piedmont
             .
          
           
           
             But
             these
             Designs
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             somewhat
             remote
             ;
             there
             are
             others
             ascrib'd
             to
             the
             French
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             that
             had
             a
             nearer
             regard
             to
             their
             present
             Interest
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             sending
             away
             of
             the
             Duke
             would
             cause
             such
             Discontent
             among
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             the
             Duchess-Regent
             must
             necessarily
             seek
             Protection
             from
             France
             ,
             and
             consequently
             her
             Country
             lie
             exposed
             to
             their
             Discretion
             .
             The
             French
             ,
             during
             the
             preceding
             War
             ,
             had
             found
             it
             much
             to
             their
             Prejudice
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             their
             Artifices
             could
             prevail
             with
             her
             to
             declare
             for
             their
             Party
             ;
             or
             in
             any
             point
             to
             recede
             from
             that
             exact
             Neutrality
             ,
             which
             from
             her
             first
             coming
             to
             the
             Government
             she
             had
             firmly
             resolv'd
             to
             observe
             ;
             by
             this
             means
             the
             Duke's
             Dominions
             became
             a
             kind
             of
             Barrier
             to
             the
             State
             of
             Milan
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             had
             lain
             continually
             exposed
             to
             their
             Insults
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             nettled
             them
             the
             more
             ,
             was
             ,
             the
             Princess-Regent
             was
             born
             their
             Subject
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             had
             flattered
             themselves
             ,
             was
             French
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             Inclination
             as
             Birth
             ;
             but
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             by
             her
             constant
             adherence
             to
             the
             true
             Interests
             of
             the
             Duke
             her
             Son
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             admirable
             Dexterity
             and
             Conduct
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Giovinazzo
             ,
             the
             Spanish
             Ambassador
             ,
             residing
             at
             Turin
             ,
             they
             found
             all
             their
             Attempts
             to
             be
             vain
             ,
             and
             their
             Measures
             broken
             .
             But
             the
             Difficulties
             they
             had
             met
             with
             ,
             seem'd
             to
             animate
             them
             more
             in
             the
             Prosecution
             of
             their
             Design
             ;
             wherefore
             at
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Peace
             ,
             they
             were
             resolved
             at
             any
             rate
             ,
             to
             secure
             to
             themselves
             an
             Inroad
             into
             Italy
             ,
             against
             the
             next
             War
             ,
             to
             get
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             the
             possession
             of
             Casai
             ,
             and
             bring
             Savoy
             into
             their
             dependency
             .
             How
             they
             succeeded
             in
             the
             former
             Attempt
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             
             my
             Business
             to
             enquire
             ;
             but
             it
             seems
             ,
             they
             found
             at
             last
             the
             true
             Forible
             of
             the
             Parties
             they
             had
             to
             deal
             with
             ;
             the
             Love
             of
             Money
             being
             that
             poor
             Prince
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             
             Mantua's
             reigning
             Passion
             ,
             as
             Desire
             of
             Rule
             was
             Madame
             Royale's
             .
             For
             after
             all
             other
             Attempts
             had
             proved
             ineffectual
             ,
             the
             Continuance
             of
             her
             Regency
             seem'd
             an
             irresistable
             Temptation
             ;
             tho'
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             there
             was
             little
             likelihood
             of
             her
             being
             able
             to
             maintain
             her self
             therein
             ,
             without
             the
             Protection
             of
             France
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             supposed
             ,
             that
             both
             these
             were
             offer'd
             her
             ,
             when
             Cardinal
             d'Estrees
             came
             to
             propose
             to
             her
             the
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             But
             whosoever
             were
             the
             Contrivers
             of
             this
             Match
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             were
             the
             Motives
             it
             was
             made
             on
             ,
             it
             was
             once
             in
             that
             great
             forwardness
             ,
             that
             none
             doubted
             of
             its
             taking
             effect
             ;
             great
             Preparations
             were
             made
             at
             Lisbon
             and
             Turin
             ,
             against
             the
             time
             when
             it
             was
             to
             be
             celebrated
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             were
             in
             readiness
             ;
             the
             Cortes
             of
             Portugal
             were
             called
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Infanta
             Heiress
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             to
             dispense
             with
             the
             Laws
             of
             Lamego
             in
             her
             favour
             ;
             these
             Laws
             are
             the
             Fundamental
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             same
             force
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             as
             the
             pretended
             Salique
             Laws
             have
             in
             France
             ;
             by
             one
             of
             them
             a
             Daughter
             of
             Portugal
             is
             deprived
             of
             all
             Right
             of
             succeeding
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             in
             case
             she
             marries
             with
             a
             Foreigner
             .
             The
             Duke
             had
             sent
             his
             Equipage
             to
             Lisbon
             ,
             to
             be
             ready
             for
             him
             against
             his
             Arrival
             ;
             where
             a
             Squadron
             of
             Men
             of
             War
             were
             equipp'd
             out
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             fetch
             his
             Royal
             Highness
             ;
             the
             Ships
             were
             the
             most
             finely
             rigg'd
             ,
             and
             adorn'd
             ,
             of
             any
             perhaps
             that
             have
             appear'd
             in
             the
             Ocean
             for
             some
             Ages
             :
             The
             Admiral
             ,
             on
             which
             his
             Royal
             Highness
             was
             to
             imbark
             ,
             besides
             the
             immense
             Treasures
             that
             were
             laid
             out
             on
             the
             
             in-side
             ,
             was
             ,
             above
             Water
             ,
             all
             over
             doubly
             guilt
             on
             the
             out-side
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             had
             the
             Name
             given
             her
             of
             the
             
               Monte
               de
               Ouro
            
             .
             I
             am
             afraid
             to
             tell
             how
             vast
             a
             Sum
             was
             said
             to
             have
             been
             expended
             in
             the
             bare
             Guilding
             ;
             but
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Ship
             had
             lain
             rotting
             in
             the
             River
             for
             many
             Years
             ,
             a
             certain
             Chymist
             had
             the
             Assurance
             to
             engage
             himself
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             very
             considerable
             quantity
             of
             Gold
             of
             the
             very
             out-side
             Scrapings
             ;
             and
             the
             Court
             was
             perswaded
             to
             employ
             him
             when
             the
             Ship
             was
             broken
             up
             ;
             for
             she
             never
             made
             but
             that
             one
             Voyage
             .
             The
             Portuguese
             Nobility
             were
             ,
             or
             seem'd
             at
             least
             to
             be
             ,
             so
             over-joy'd
             at
             the
             Match
             ,
             and
             impatient
             to
             be
             making
             their
             Court
             to
             their
             new
             Prince
             ,
             that
             most
             of
             them
             would
             needs
             be
             of
             the
             Voyage
             .
             The
             Duke
             of
             Cadaval
             ,
             at
             their
             Head
             ,
             was
             declared
             Admiral
             of
             the
             Fleet
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             striving
             who
             should
             be
             most
             profuse
             in
             enriching
             the
             several
             Ships
             they
             went
             upon
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             have
             heard
             ,
             some
             have
             scarce
             recovered
             their
             Estates
             to
             this
             Day
             .
          
           
             While
             these
             Preparations
             were
             making
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             and
             the
             Fleet
             ready
             to
             set
             Sail
             ,
             things
             began
             to
             have
             another
             Face
             at
             Turin
             :
             For
             the
             Nobility
             of
             Savoy
             ,
             and
             Piedmont
             ,
             were
             not
             so
             well
             satisfied
             as
             those
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             they
             saw
             ,
             or
             thought
             at
             least
             they
             saw
             more
             clearly
             into
             the
             French
             Designs
             :
             For
             presently
             upon
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Marriage
             ,
             there
             arose
             a
             vehement
             Presumption
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             this
             sending
             away
             of
             the
             Duke
             out
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             accompany'd
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             to
             be
             ,
             by
             his
             principal
             Ministers
             ,
             was
             meerly
             a
             Contrivance
             of
             France
             ;
             partly
             ,
             to
             impoverish
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             vast
             Expences
             they
             should
             be
             at
             on
             this
             occasion
             ;
             but
             chiefly
             to
             take
             their
             Advantage
             
             from
             the
             Absence
             of
             the
             Prince
             and
             his
             Council
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             get
             his
             Dominions
             into
             their
             Power
             .
             Upon
             this
             they
             began
             to
             Cabal
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             Duchess
             to
             understand
             ,
             how
             prejudicial
             they
             thought
             this
             Marriage
             ,
             made
             without
             their
             Knowledge
             ,
             might
             prove
             to
             their
             Prince
             ,
             and
             the
             State
             ;
             the
             Duke
             ,
             as
             they
             pretended
             ,
             being
             to
             be
             convey'd
             away
             on
             Design
             only
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             expos'd
             to
             the
             Mercy
             of
             the
             French.
             The
             Duchess
             was
             a
             Princess
             of
             that
             Penetration
             ,
             that
             she
             foresaw
             well
             enough
             ,
             that
             this
             would
             in
             some
             measure
             be
             the
             consequence
             of
             the
             Match
             ;
             but
             then
             should
             it
             be
             broken
             off
             ,
             her
             Reign
             was
             in
             all
             likelihood
             drawing
             towards
             an
             end
             ;
             and
             this
             melancholy
             Consideration
             ,
             made
             her
             give
             a
             listning
             Ear
             to
             the
             French
             Offers
             of
             Assistance
             ;
             for
             they
             seem'd
             to
             be
             no
             less
             alarm'd
             than
             her
             Highness
             ,
             at
             this
             Commotion
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ;
             whereupon
             their
             Troops
             were
             set
             a
             marching
             towards
             the
             Frontiers
             ;
             the
             Duchess
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             getting
             together
             what
             Forces
             she
             could
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             preventing
             any
             Design
             they
             might
             have
             upon
             Casal
             ;
             for
             the
             Duke
             of
             Mantua
             had
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             strook
             up
             an
             under-hand
             Bargain
             ,
             tho'
             it
             was
             some
             time
             after
             ,
             that
             the
             French
             were
             put
             in
             possession
             .
          
           
             But
             at
             Lisbon
             all
             things
             went
             smoothly
             on
             ,
             where
             a
             Publick
             Procession
             was
             made
             about
             the
             City
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             for
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             to
             obtain
             a
             good
             Voyage
             of
             the
             Fleet
             :
             But
             an
             unlucky
             Accident
             fell
             out
             at
             this
             Procession
             ,
             that
             put
             some
             of
             the
             wiser
             Heads
             a
             considering
             ,
             for
             they
             did
             not
             well
             know
             what
             to
             think
             on
             't
             ,
             In
             these
             Festival
             Solemnities
             ,
             our
             English
             St.
             George
             makes
             a
             very
             considerable
             Figure
             ,
             being
             a
             fat
             burly
             Image
             ,
             dress'd
             
             up
             ,
             as
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Habit
             worn
             by
             the
             English
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Saint's
             first
             coming
             into
             the
             Country
             .
             He
             was
             brought
             into
             Request
             here
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             by
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             ;
             others
             are
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             
               Edmund
               de
               Langley
            
             ,
             then
             Earl
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
             brought
             him
             in
             a
             little
             before
             ;
             but
             about
             their
             time
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Portuguese
             began
             to
             call
             upon
             St.
             George
             in
             their
             Battles
             ,
             instead
             of
             St.
             Jago
             ;
             and
             ever
             since
             he
             has
             been
             the
             Patron
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             hath
             had
             his
             place
             in
             the
             Processions
             accordingly
             ;
             wherein
             He
             ,
             whilst
             other
             Saints
             are
             carried
             upon
             Pageants
             ,
             rides
             on
             a
             Horse
             that
             is
             kept
             on
             purpose
             for
             him
             ,
             a
             Boy
             for
             his
             Page
             following
             on
             another
             Horse
             to
             carry
             his
             Lance
             :
             As
             the
             Procession
             was
             entring
             the
             Rocio
             ,
             the
             largest
             Square
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             St.
             
             George's
             Horse
             chanc'd
             to
             stumble
             ,
             and
             down
             fell
             the
             Saint
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             all
             the
             People
             ;
             a
             Disaster
             ,
             which
             as
             the
             Inquisitive
             into
             these
             Matters
             have
             since
             found
             ,
             had
             never
             happened
             before
             that
             Day
             .
             Upon
             the
             Fall
             of
             the
             Saint
             ,
             an
             observing
             Person
             made
             this
             Remark
             ,
             and
             for
             it
             stands
             recorded
             by
             a
             very
             grave
             and
             learned
             Author
             :
             
               This
               Procession
               is
               no
               Procession
               ,
               but
               a
               Funeral
               Pomp
               rather
               ;
               the
               mistaken
            
             Portugueses
             ,
             
               with
               Festivity
               and
               Dancings
               ,
               going
               to
               bury
               the
               Male-Line
               of
               our
               Native
               Kings
               .
            
             And
             when
             our
             Fleet
             (
             says
             my
             Author
             )
             so
             bedaub'd
             with
             Gold
             without
             ,
             and
             loaden
             with
             Diamonds
             and
             Jewels
             within
             ,
             was
             ready
             to
             Sail
             ,
             the
             same
             Person
             declared
             ,
             
               That
               tho'
               it
               went
               so
               rich
               over
               the
               Bar
               of
            
             Lisbon
             ,
             
               it
               would
               come
               home
               richer
               at
               its
               return
               :
            
             And
             being
             ask'd
             the
             Reason
             ,
             he
             reply'd
             ,
             
               Because
               it
               will
               never
               bring
               hither
               what
               it
               goes
               to
               fetch
               .
            
             It
             has
             been
             since
             demonstrated
             likewise
             from
             certain
             Prophecies
             ,
             which
             I
             may
             speak
             something
             of
             in
             their
             due
             place
             ,
             
             that
             't
             was
             impossible
             this
             Marriage
             should
             ever
             take
             effect
             .
             But
             these
             were
             then
             the
             private
             Sentiments
             of
             contemplative
             Persons
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             much
             heeded
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             nothing
             else
             was
             minded
             but
             Publick
             Rejoicings
             ,
             and
             Preparations
             for
             the
             Bridegroom's
             Reception
             ,
             and
             Congratulatory
             Complements
             to
             the
             Bride
             .
          
           
             But
             at
             Turin
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             the
             Portuguese
             Fleet
             arrived
             at
             Nizza
             ,
             the
             Savoyard
             Nobility
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             frighted
             into
             a
             Compliance
             by
             the
             Motions
             of
             the
             French
             Troops
             on
             the
             Frontiers
             ,
             were
             but
             made
             thereby
             more
             sensible
             of
             their
             Danger
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             impatiently
             waited
             for
             an
             Opportunity
             to
             impart
             their
             Minds
             to
             the
             Duke
             himself
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             by
             good
             Fortune
             ,
             the
             Duchess
             gave
             'em
             ,
             by
             her
             retiring
             to
             a
             Country-House
             near
             the
             Town
             ;
             they
             taking
             the
             advantage
             of
             her
             Absence
             ,
             represent
             to
             his
             
               Royal
               Highness
            
             ,
             how
             much
             it
             imported
             him
             to
             consider
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             little
             better
             than
             a
             Prisoner
             ,
             whilst
             his
             Dominions
             were
             surrounded
             with
             the
             French
             Troops
             on
             every
             side
             :
             That
             the
             Duchess
             had
             so
             concerted
             Matters
             with
             King
             Louis
             ,
             that
             his
             Highness's
             best
             places
             were
             to
             be
             put
             in
             that
             King's
             Hands
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             should
             embark
             for
             Portugal
             :
             That
             she
             was
             sending
             him
             to
             Lisbon
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             might
             Reign
             there
             ,
             but
             that
             she
             might
             Reign
             in
             Savoy
             :
             That
             he
             must
             not
             think
             to
             act
             as
             a
             Sovereign
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Prince
             and
             the
             Queen
             liv'd
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             for
             his
             Interest
             ,
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             Subjection
             there
             ,
             when
             he
             might
             stay
             at
             Home
             and
             Command
             them
             ,
             as
             his
             most
             Dutiful
             Subjects
             :
             That
             the
             Portugueses
             bore
             a
             mortal
             Hatred
             to
             Strangers
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             consented
             to
             this
             Marriage
             but
             by
             Compulsion
             ;
             and
             would
             shew
             themselves
             
             to
             be
             of
             another
             Mind
             ,
             at
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Prince-Regent
             ,
             and
             might
             serve
             him
             as
             they
             had
             done
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             deprive
             him
             of
             the
             Crown
             ;
             in
             which
             Case
             he
             was
             like
             to
             be
             turn'd
             out
             of
             all
             :
             For
             the
             French
             ,
             during
             his
             Absence
             ,
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             make
             themselves
             Masters
             of
             Savoy
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             be
             a
             hard
             Matter
             to
             get
             them
             into
             the
             Humour
             to
             restore
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             Language
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             sounded
             very
             harsh
             in
             the
             Ears
             of
             the
             young
             Duke
             ,
             who
             had
             hitherto
             been
             bred
             up
             among
             the
             Women
             ,
             whose
             Grand
             Concern
             it
             was
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             that
             nothing
             should
             put
             him
             out
             of
             Humour
             .
             When
             his
             Fright
             was
             a
             little
             over
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             ask
             them
             ,
             
               What
               Help
               there
               was
               to
               prevent
               all
               these
               Mischiefs
               ?
            
             They
             told
             him
             roundly
             ,
             That
             
               there
               was
               no
               other
               Remedy
               ,
               but
               to
               sign
               an
               Order
               to
               Arrest
               his
               Mother
               .
            
             This
             Proposal
             went
             to
             the
             very
             Heart
             of
             him
             ;
             but
             they
             assuring
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             resolve
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             presently
             ,
             if
             he
             ever
             hoped
             to
             live
             happily
             ,
             or
             prevent
             his
             own
             Ruin
             ;
             he
             at
             last
             ,
             tho'
             with
             Tears
             in
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             sign'd
             the
             Order
             they
             desired
             .
             While
             they
             were
             getting
             all
             things
             ready
             for
             putting
             the
             same
             in
             execution
             ,
             the
             Duchess
             ,
             who
             as
             yet
             had
             heard
             nothing
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             returns
             from
             the
             Country
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             not
             long
             before
             she
             discovered
             the
             whole
             Intrigue
             :
             For
             as
             soon
             as
             she
             alighted
             from
             her
             Coach
             ,
             she
             went
             directly
             to
             the
             Duke's
             Apartment
             ,
             where
             she
             found
             the
             poor
             Prince
             pensive
             and
             melancholy
             ,
             and
             scarce
             able
             to
             look
             his
             Mother
             in
             the
             Face
             ;
             she
             ,
             surpriz'd
             at
             this
             alteration
             ,
             began
             to
             caress
             the
             Child
             ,
             and
             enquire
             what
             the
             Matter
             was
             :
             He
             ,
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             instead
             of
             answering
             her
             ,
             fell
             a
             crying
             ;
             but
             she
             ,
             
             resolv'd
             to
             know
             the
             Business
             ,
             caressed
             him
             so
             long
             ,
             'till
             she
             got
             it
             out
             of
             him
             ;
             so
             ,
             at
             last
             ,
             he
             told
             her
             all
             ,
             both
             what
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             who
             they
             were
             that
             had
             put
             him
             upon
             it
             .
             The
             Duchess
             ,
             tho'
             in
             no
             small
             Astonishment
             at
             this
             News
             ,
             had
             yet
             her
             Wits
             about
             her
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             extraordinary
             Presence
             of
             Mind
             ,
             ordered
             the
             Guards
             about
             the
             Court
             to
             be
             doubled
             ,
             got
             the
             principal
             of
             them
             that
             had
             plotted
             her
             Imprisonment
             to
             be
             Arrested
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             over
             the
             People
             on
             her
             side
             ,
             gave
             out
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Prisoners
               ,
               and
               their
               Accomplices
               ,
               had
               conspired
               to
               seize
               upon
               the
               Duke's
               Person
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               deliver
               him
               up
               to
               the
            
             Spaniards
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             the
             Portuguese
             Fleet
             ,
             under
             Command
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Cadaval
             ,
             arrives
             at
             Nizza
             ;
             but
             it
             seems
             ,
             the
             Duchess
             ,
             tho'
             she
             had
             provided
             for
             her
             present
             Security
             ,
             began
             to
             gather
             from
             this
             Mutiny
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             like
             to
             have
             but
             an
             uneasie
             Government
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             she
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             a
             greater
             Dependance
             upon
             France
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             at
             their
             Discretion
             ,
             than
             she
             had
             at
             first
             imagined
             ;
             which
             might
             render
             her
             Authority
             much
             more
             precarious
             ,
             than
             if
             the
             Duke
             her
             Son
             remain'd
             in
             the
             Country
             ;
             wherefore
             she
             found
             it
             necessary
             ,
             that
             his
             Highness
             should
             be
             very
             much
             indispos'd
             ,
             during
             the
             stay
             of
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             a
             Condition
             to
             go
             on
             Board
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Duke
             of
             Cadaval
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Fidalgo's
             ,
             were
             forced
             to
             return
             as
             they
             came
             ;
             how
             well
             pleas'd
             at
             their
             Disappointment
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             imagine
             .
             Presently
             upon
             their
             Departure
             ,
             the
             Duke
             recovered
             of
             his
             Indisposition
             ,
             and
             the
             Prisoners
             were
             never
             prosecuted
             for
             their
             pretended
             Plot
             ;
             which
             makes
             some
             People
             to
             be
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             this
             Commotion
             of
             the
             Nobility
             was
             
             from
             the
             very
             beginning
             contriv'd
             by
             the
             Duchess
             her self
             ,
             who
             presently
             after
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Match
             ,
             might
             begin
             to
             consider
             the
             ill
             Consequences
             likely
             to
             ensue
             upon
             it
             ,
             which
             may
             have
             made
             her
             resolve
             to
             break
             it
             ;
             but
             wanting
             a
             plausible
             Excuse
             to
             stop
             the
             Mouths
             of
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             and
             French
             ,
             by
             her
             secret
             Intrigues
             caus'd
             all
             this
             Bustle
             ,
             in
             order
             only
             to
             cast
             Dust
             in
             their
             Eyes
             .
             But
             howsoever
             this
             was
             ,
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             to
             themselves
             ,
             especially
             after
             their
             King's
             Second
             Marriage
             ,
             were
             as
             well
             satisfied
             with
             the
             breaking
             off
             of
             the
             Match
             ,
             as
             the
             Savoyards
             could
             be
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             Conclusion
             the
             French
             remain'd
             the
             only
             Duppes
             ,
             who
             thought
             to
             have
             imposed
             upon
             them
             both
             .
             This
             is
             the
             most
             tolerable
             Account
             that
             is
             given
             of
             this
             mysterious
             Affair
             ;
             for
             such
             it
             is
             still
             confess'd
             to
             be
             ,
             by
             those
             that
             have
             penetrated
             the
             deepest
             into
             it
             .
             The
             World
             ,
             tho'
             most
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Particulars
             were
             publickly
             discoursed
             of
             at
             the
             time
             ,
             continuing
             still
             to
             wonder
             ,
             how
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             court
             of
             Savoy
             should
             thus
             unexpectedly
             depart
             from
             a
             most
             solemn
             Engagement
             ;
             for
             his
             
               Royal
               Highness
            
             was
             then
             so
             very
             young
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             nothing
             of
             his
             own
             Head
             ,
             he
             was
             meerly
             passive
             all
             the
             while
             ;
             indeed
             had
             this
             Affair
             been
             of
             a
             later
             Date
             ,
             and
             transacted
             some
             Years
             after
             the
             Duke
             came
             of
             Age
             ,
             and
             had
             appear'd
             upon
             the
             Publick
             Stage
             to
             act
             for
             himself
             ,
             the
             Wonder
             in
             all
             probability
             would
             not
             have
             been
             so
             great
             .
          
           
             
               2dly
               ,
               Louis
            
             the
             Fourteenth
             ,
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             his
             Pretensions
             to
             the
             Infanta
             ,
             were
             the
             Publick
             Talk
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             some
             Grounds
             ,
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             his
             Queen
             ,
             
               Donna
               Maria
               Theresa
               de
               
               Austria
               ,
            
             who
             departed
             this
             Life
             in
             1683.
             
             This
             Match
             must
             have
             been
             very
             advantageous
             to
             that
             King
             ,
             if
             for
             no
             other
             Reason
             than
             that
             it
             would
             give
             him
             Footing
             in
             Portugal
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             it
             would
             be
             more
             easie
             for
             him
             to
             seize
             upon
             the
             rest
             of
             Spain
             ,
             upon
             the
             Catholick
             King
             's
             Decease
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             not
             doubted
             ,
             but
             there
             were
             some
             Overtures
             made
             by
             the
             French
             Ministers
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             tho'
             not
             in
             so
             vigorous
             a
             manner
             as
             to
             give
             occasion
             to
             the
             Report
             that
             went
             current
             amongst
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             it
             being
             commonly
             believ'd
             by
             that
             People
             ,
             that
             his
             
               Most
               Christian
               Majesty
            
             had
             so
             violent
             a
             Passion
             for
             their
             Infanta
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             coming
             to
             fetch
             her
             away
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             :
             For
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             was
             observed
             at
             the
             Court
             of
             Lisbon
             ,
             that
             the
             French
             were
             not
             so
             warm
             in
             this
             Negotiation
             ,
             as
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             come
             to
             a
             Resolution
             ,
             or
             give
             any
             positive
             Answer
             ;
             which
             perhaps
             proceeded
             from
             that
             King
             's
             prudent
             Consideration
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             an
             Affair
             wherein
             he
             was
             like
             to
             be
             oppos'd
             ,
             either
             openly
             or
             under-hand
             ,
             by
             all
             Princes
             in
             Europe
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             most
             of
             all
             by
             the
             Portugueses
             themselves
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             seem
             over-desirous
             to
             come
             under
             the
             French
             Government
             ;
             this
             might
             make
             him
             loth
             to
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             being
             deny'd
             :
             For
             which
             Reason
             perhaps
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             his
             Ministers
             and
             Partisans
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             seem'd
             to
             do
             little
             more
             than
             feel
             the
             Pulse
             of
             that
             Court
             ,
             without
             directly
             putting
             the
             Question
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             went
             so
             far
             ,
             they
             suffered
             themselves
             to
             be
             put
             off
             with
             very
             slender
             Excuses
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             reported
             ,
             that
             the
             Court
             of
             Portugal
             desired
             time
             to
             consider
             ,
             'till
             France
             had
             fully
             concluded
             the
             Peace
             with
             Germany
             and
             Spain
             ,
             and
             deferr'd
             giving
             their
             Answer
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             
             King
             of
             Alfonso
             ,
             hapning
             about
             the
             same
             time
             :
             But
             the
             Death
             of
             that
             poor
             Prisoner
             ,
             made
             little
             or
             no
             alteration
             in
             the
             Publick
             Affairs
             ,
             especially
             in
             what
             related
             to
             the
             Infanta
             ;
             so
             that
             these
             Excuses
             only
             shew'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Court
             of
             Portugal
             was
             wholly
             averse
             to
             the
             Match
             ,
             and
             the
             Negotiation
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             but
             coldly
             carried
             on
             ,
             so
             in
             a
             short
             time
             it
             came
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             3dly
             ,
             The
             Prince
             of
             Tuscany
             was
             another
             Pretender
             ,
             and
             the
             Match
             with
             him
             seem'd
             once
             to
             be
             in
             great
             forwardness
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             broke
             off
             at
             last
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             by
             the
             Grand
             Duke's
             insisting
             ,
             That
             in
             case
             his
             Eldest
             Son
             had
             Issue
             by
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             the
             Children
             of
             this
             Marriage
             should
             succeeed
             only
             to
             that
             Crown
             ,
             and
             his
             Estates
             in
             Italy
             should
             be
             settled
             upon
             his
             Second
             Son
             ,
             Prince
             
               John
               Gaston
            
             ;
             but
             this
             the
             Portuguese
             Court
             could
             not
             be
             brought
             to
             agree
             to
             .
          
           
             
               4thly
               ,
               Charles
            
             the
             Second
             King
             of
             Spain
             ;
             presently
             after
             that
             King
             became
             a
             Widdower
             ,
             the
             Princess
             of
             Portugal
             had
             a
             great
             Party
             in
             his
             Council
             ,
             who
             were
             for
             having
             her
             to
             supply
             the
             place
             of
             the
             deceased
             Queen
             ;
             and
             for
             some
             time
             there
             appeared
             but
             one
             Rival
             in
             competition
             with
             her
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Princess
             of
             Tuscany
             ,
             against
             whom
             she
             carried
             it
             clearly
             :
             For
             Spain
             could
             propose
             to
             it self
             no
             greater
             Advantage
             from
             the
             Marriage
             of
             that
             Princess
             ,
             than
             a
             small
             Sum
             of
             Money
             ;
             small
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             Necessities
             of
             that
             Crown
             ;
             which
             are
             such
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Great
             Duke
             ,
             Rich
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             could
             give
             with
             his
             Daughter
             ,
             would
             go
             but
             a
             little
             way
             to
             supply
             them
             :
             Whereas
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             besides
             
             the
             hopes
             that
             a
             Marriage
             with
             her
             might
             prove
             an
             Engagement
             upon
             the
             King
             her
             Father
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Alliance
             ,
             that
             was
             then
             forming
             against
             the
             French
             ,
             was
             like
             to
             bring
             along
             with
             her
             a
             further
             Prospect
             of
             Re-uniting
             Portugal
             to
             the
             Spanish
             Monarchy
             :
             For
             tho'
             the
             King
             her
             Father
             was
             now
             married
             again
             ,
             and
             the
             Queen
             big
             with
             Child
             a
             Second-time
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             the
             general
             Opinion
             then
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             King
             
             Peter's
             future
             Issue
             would
             be
             long-liv'd
             .
             But
             the
             great
             Concern
             at
             Madrid
             ,
             being
             to
             procure
             for
             his
             
               Catholick
               Majesty
            
             ,
             a
             Princess
             that
             might
             secure
             the
             Succession
             ,
             and
             so
             prevent
             the
             Dissipation
             of
             the
             whole
             Monarchy
             ;
             and
             there
             being
             none
             in
             Europe
             so
             promising
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             as
             the
             House
             of
             Nieuburg
             ,
             the
             Princess
             Mariana
             was
             for
             that
             Reason
             preferred
             to
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             5thly
             ,
             The
             
               Electoral
               Prince
               Palatine
            
             of
             the
             Rhine
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             so
             well
             in
             his
             Pretensions
             ,
             that
             a
             Marriage
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             concluded
             on
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             once
             thought
             ,
             the
             same
             Fleet
             which
             carried
             his
             Sister
             to
             Spain
             ,
             would
             return
             with
             his
             intended
             Spouse
             .
             But
             this
             Match
             likewise
             was
             broken
             off
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             ;
             but
             the
             Blame
             is
             laid
             wholly
             on
             the
             Portuguese
             Ministers
             :
             And
             such
             as
             pretend
             to
             be
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Affairs
             of
             this
             Court
             ,
             reckon
             the
             Miscarriage
             among
             the
             greatest
             Bevues
             they
             are
             charged
             with
             .
          
           
             6thly
             ,
             The
             Dauphin
             of
             France
             :
             This
             Prince
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             the
             first
             that
             was
             proposed
             to
             the
             Infanta
             ;
             and
             that
             France
             did
             its
             utmost
             in
             his
             behalf
             ,
             before
             either
             his
             Marriage
             with
             the
             
             Princess
             of
             Bavaria
             ,
             or
             the
             
             Infanta's
             with
             the
             Duke
             of
             Savoy
             was
             ever
             thought
             on
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             before
             the
             Infanta
             was
             yet
             marriageable
             :
             So
             that
             it
             seems
             ,
             they
             resolv'd
             to
             secure
             her
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             to
             themselves
             ,
             she
             being
             at
             that
             time
             look'd
             upon
             by
             all
             ,
             as
             the
             undoubted
             Heiress
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             her
             Mother
             being
             then
             living
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             hopes
             of
             any
             other
             Issue
             :
             But
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             there
             was
             such
             opposition
             made
             to
             all
             Overtures
             in
             the
             
             Dauphin's
             behalf
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             their
             Pretensions
             should
             take
             effect
             ;
             but
             howsoever
             this
             was
             ,
             't
             is
             agreed
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             last
             Pretender
             ;
             and
             as
             his
             Pretensions
             were
             prosecuted
             with
             more
             warmth
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             more
             readily
             hearken'd
             to
             than
             the
             King
             his
             Father's
             :
             For
             now
             the
             Case
             was
             altered
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             France
             ;
             the
             Portugueses
             began
             to
             conceive
             great
             hopes
             of
             the
             King's
             Issue
             by
             his
             Second
             Marriage
             ,
             as
             knowing
             perhaps
             the
             sinister
             Opinion
             of
             the
             World
             in
             that
             respect
             to
             be
             without
             ground
             .
             Nor
             was
             the
             
             Dauphin's
             having
             three
             Sons
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             any
             Exception
             against
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             still
             an
             advantageous
             Match
             for
             an
             Infanta
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             that
             was
             now
             losing
             all
             hopes
             of
             succeeding
             in
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             much
             to
             be
             preferr'd
             to
             an
             Elector
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             especially
             one
             outed
             of
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             reduced
             to
             so
             low
             an
             Estate
             as
             the
             Palatine
             was
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             wherefore
             this
             Match
             was
             said
             to
             be
             in
             as
             great
             a
             forwardness
             as
             any
             of
             the
             former
             .
             I
             have
             been
             credibly
             inform'd
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             us'd
             to
             console
             the
             Infanta
             ,
             during
             her
             Illness
             ,
             with
             the
             Hopes
             of
             its
             happy
             Conclusion
             .
             But
             it
             was
             then
             too
             late
             ,
             this
             Princess
             having
             been
             so
             often
             frustrated
             in
             her
             Expectations
             ,
             was
             not
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             well
             suppose
             ,
             over
             forward
             to
             entertain
             hopes
             of
             this
             
             kind
             ;
             this
             Match
             could
             not
             be
             more
             sincerely
             design'd
             than
             some
             of
             the
             former
             had
             been
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             as
             liable
             to
             be
             broken
             off
             as
             the
             rest
             were
             ;
             but
             what
             the
             Success
             of
             it
             would
             have
             been
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             Death
             preventing
             the
             
             Infanta's
             being
             ever
             disappointed
             again
             .
             She
             departed
             this
             Life
             October
             the
             21st
             ,
             1690
             ,
             just
             a
             Year
             after
             the
             Birth
             of
             Prince
             John
             ,
             the
             surviving
             eldest
             Son
             of
             the
             late
             Queen
             ;
             the
             promising
             hopes
             of
             whose
             Life
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Queen's
             being
             great
             of
             another
             ,
             put
             an
             end
             to
             her
             Expectations
             of
             ever
             ascending
             to
             the
             Portuguese
             Throne
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             she
             who
             had
             for
             several
             Years
             been
             the
             Idol
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             must
             of
             course
             have
             had
             the
             Mortification
             to
             see
             their
             Zeal
             cool'd
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             and
             their
             Devotion
             directed
             another
             way
             ,
             and
             her self
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             forc'd
             to
             go
             along
             with
             the
             Stream
             ,
             and
             bear
             a
             part
             in
             the
             Publick
             Rejoicings
             ,
             and
             Congratulations
             ,
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             her
             Exclusion
             .
             Portugal
             ,
             which
             from
             her
             very
             Infancy
             she
             had
             been
             taught
             to
             call
             her
             own
             ,
             being
             now
             become
             another's
             ,
             was
             but
             an
             uneasie
             place
             for
             her
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             she
             began
             to
             think
             herself
             confin'd
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             lose
             all
             hopes
             of
             Reigning
             elsewhere
             ,
             there
             being
             now
             scarce
             one
             Throne
             left
             vacant
             for
             her
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             so
             much
             contended
             for
             by
             almost
             all
             the
             unmarried
             Sovereigns
             in
             Christendom
             ;
             so
             that
             at
             last
             she
             began
             to
             think
             of
             taking
             up
             with
             a
             Cell
             ,
             expressing
             her
             Apprehensions
             to
             those
             that
             freely
             convers'd
             with
             her
             ,
             of
             her
             being
             like
             to
             end
             her
             Days
             in
             a
             Monastery
             ,
             thinking
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             that
             after
             so
             many
             Miscarriages
             ,
             the
             Treaty
             then
             on
             foot
             was
             not
             much
             to
             be
             depended
             on
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             gone
             to
             the
             Heart
             of
             this
             Princess
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             add
             to
             that
             
             Grief
             and
             Melancholy
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             believed
             ,
             contributed
             to
             the
             hastning
             of
             her
             end
             .
             There
             were
             malicious
             Reports
             spread
             throughout
             Europe
             ,
             soon
             after
             her
             Death
             ,
             which
             would
             needs
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             hurried
             out
             of
             the
             World
             in
             a
             more
             violent
             manner
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             relate
             them
             ,
             being
             well
             satisfy'd
             of
             their
             Untruth
             ,
             after
             the
             exactest
             Enquiry
             I
             could
             make
             concerning
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             first
             rais'd
             by
             the
             Partisans
             of
             France
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             wanting
             in
             their
             turn
             ,
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             all
             Occasions
             to
             blacken
             their
             Enemies
             :
             It
             was
             for
             the
             Austrian
             Interest
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             that
             the
             Succession
             should
             be
             secured
             to
             the
             King's
             Children
             by
             his
             Second
             Marriage
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             needs
             have
             it
             ,
             some
             extraordinary
             Means
             must
             have
             been
             used
             to
             remove
             the
             Infanta
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Sister
             could
             upon
             any
             pretence
             dispute
             the
             Succession
             with
             her
             Brother
             :
             But
             fearing
             belike
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             not
             Ground
             sufficient
             to
             support
             their
             Calumny
             ,
             they
             have
             themselves
             endeavour'd
             to
             give
             a
             mortal
             Wound
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             deceased
             Princess
             ,
             and
             thereby
             far
             exceeded
             the
             Cruelty
             they
             suppose
             to
             have
             been
             shewn
             her
             by
             others
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Answer
             to
             all
             their
             Slanders
             ,
             that
             such
             impartial
             Persons
             as
             are
             well
             acquainted
             at
             the
             Court
             of
             Lisbon
             ,
             do
             affirm
             ,
             That
             they
             never
             heard
             any
             call
             the
             Vertue
             of
             that
             Princess
             in
             question
             ;
             that
             his
             Majesty
             had
             ever
             shewn
             himself
             a
             most
             tender
             Father
             ,
             but
             more
             especially
             as
             she
             drew
             towards
             the
             latter
             End
             ;
             that
             the
             Extreme
             Unction
             was
             administred
             to
             her
             on
             the
             Day
             of
             her
             Death
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Cardinal
             
               Dom
               Verissimo
               de
               Alemcastro
            
             ,
             one
             had
             in
             great
             Veneration
             by
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             for
             his
             great
             Probity
             and
             Innocency
             of
             Life
             ,
             
             by
             that
             Great
             and
             Noble
             Prelate
             ,
             Dom
             
               Lewis
               de
               Sousa
            
             (
             now
             Cardinal
             )
             ,
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Lisbon
             .
             The
             hardest
             thing
             that
             had
             any
             probability
             in
             it
             ,
             was
             reported
             by
             the
             French
             People
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             her
             Mother
             ;
             who
             pretended
             ,
             that
             a
             Coffin
             was
             brought
             into
             her
             Chamber
             ,
             some
             Days
             before
             she
             expired
             :
             Which
             ,
             supposing
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             might
             be
             done
             only
             to
             put
             the
             Princess
             in
             mind
             of
             her
             approaching
             Death
             ,
             and
             therefore
             well
             design'd
             ,
             among
             People
             that
             are
             Religious
             in
             good
             earnest
             .
             As
             for
             the
             
               Conde
               de
               Atouguia
            
             ,
             whose
             Death
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             was
             the
             cause
             why
             these
             Reports
             were
             entertain'd
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             was
             advanc'd
             in
             Years
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             married
             Man
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             formal
             Story
             of
             a
             Marriage
             ,
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             be
             false
             .
             It
             is
             not
             deny'd
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             found
             dead
             one
             Morning
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Palace
             ;
             but
             the
             Government
             did
             not
             think
             fit
             to
             make
             any
             strict
             Enquiry
             by
             what
             Hand
             ,
             or
             for
             what
             Reason
             this
             Nobleman
             fell
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             becomes
             not
             private
             Persons
             to
             take
             that
             Liberty
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             KING's
             Issue
             ,
             by
             his
             Second
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             DOM
             JOHN
             ,
             &c.
             I
             have
             not
             seen
             a
             List
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Names
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             any
             more
             than
             one
             :
             But
             Father
             
               Leopold
               Fuess
            
             ,
             the
             Queen's
             Confessor
             ,
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             
               Padre
               Vieira
            
             ,
             assured
             this
             later
             ,
             that
             her
             Majesty
             ,
             while
             she
             was
             big
             of
             him
             ,
             promis'd
             to
             give
             this
             Son
             of
             hers
             ,
             (
             she
             not
             doubting
             but
             it
             would
             be
             a
             Son
             )
             the
             Sur-name
             of
             Xavier
             .
             He
             was
             born
             in
             the
             Year
             1688
             ,
             on
             the
             30th
             Day
             of
             August
             ;
             whence
             Vieira
             proves
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Gift
             of
             Xavier
             :
             For
             counting
             backwards
             from
             the
             Day
             of
             his
             Birth
             ,
             he
             finds
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             have
             been
             conceiv'd
             upon
             the
             Eve
             ,
             or
             the
             Day
             of
             St.
             
               Francis
               Xavier
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             First
             or
             Second
             of
             December
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             seems
             there
             was
             a
             double
             Reckoning
             among
             the
             Jesuits
             :
             For
             
               Padre
               Balthesar
               Duarte
            
             ,
             counts
             from
             the
             Twenty-first
             of
             November
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Day
             when
             her
             Majesty
             first
             made
             use
             of
             
             Xavier's
             Cap.
             
          
           
             One
             would
             think
             ,
             that
             so
             short-liv'd
             a
             Prince
             (
             for
             he
             liv'd
             not
             above
             Seventeen
             Days
             )
             should
             give
             no
             further
             Trouble
             to
             a
             Writer
             ,
             than
             barely
             to
             tell
             of
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             going
             out
             again
             ;
             and
             doubtless
             we
             should
             have
             heard
             no
             more
             of
             him
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             great
             Vieira
             design'd
             him
             for
             the
             Universal
             Empire
             ,
             and
             resolv'd
             that
             he
             might
             not
             lose
             the
             many
             good
             things
             he
             had
             written
             on
             that
             Subject
             ,
             to
             continue
             
             him
             in
             the
             Government
             in
             spite
             of
             Death
             it self
             .
             But
             as
             the
             Case
             stands
             ,
             whiles
             that
             Father
             shall
             have
             Credit
             with
             Posterity
             ,
             as
             if
             any
             regard
             be
             to
             be
             had
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             present
             Age
             ,
             his
             Authority
             will
             go
             on
             increasing
             ,
             while
             Portugal
             is
             a
             Nation
             ,
             this
             Prince
             will
             have
             a
             fair
             Chance
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             greater
             Figure
             in
             the
             Chronicles
             than
             any
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             .
             If
             I
             should
             undertake
             his
             History
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Account
             this
             Father
             gives
             of
             him
             ,
             I
             must
             be
             forced
             to
             go
             back
             for
             500
             Years
             ;
             and
             to
             continue
             his
             Reign
             ,
             I
             must
             look
             I
             know
             not
             how
             many
             Ages
             forward
             .
             I
             should
             not
             give
             my self
             that
             trouble
             ,
             were
             this
             the
             Rêvery
             of
             one
             single
             Writer
             ;
             but
             he
             grounds
             his
             Doctrine
             upon
             a
             certain
             Revelation
             ,
             that
             for
             this
             last
             Age
             hath
             been
             receiv'd
             almost
             for
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             but
             more
             especially
             among
             the
             Learned
             ;
             there
             having
             been
             scarce
             a
             Writer
             ,
             whether
             Historian
             or
             Divine
             ,
             that
             hath
             appear'd
             of
             late
             Years
             ,
             but
             hath
             either
             spoken
             of
             it
             at
             large
             ,
             or
             referr'd
             to
             it
             as
             an
             unquestionable
             Truth
             ;
             and
             since
             it
             contains
             a
             Prediction
             that
             must
             ,
             if
             ever
             ,
             be
             accomplish'd
             in
             our
             time
             ,
             some
             Account
             of
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             them
             that
             would
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             present
             State
             of
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             This
             Revelation
             is
             pretended
             to
             have
             been
             made
             to
             
               Alfonso
               Henriquez
            
             ,
             the
             first
             King
             ,
             the
             Evening
             before
             he
             receiv'd
             that
             Title
             ,
             upon
             the
             Vigil
             of
             St.
             James
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1139
             ;
             this
             Prince
             being
             then
             encamped
             in
             the
             Plains
             of
             Ourique
             ,
             at
             the
             Head
             of
             a
             handful
             of
             Portugueses
             ,
             against
             five
             Kings
             ,
             commanding
             an
             Army
             of
             400000
             Mores
             ,
             according
             to
             them
             that
             speak
             modestly
             ,
             most
             Writers
             make
             the
             Number
             to
             be
             much
             greater
             ;
             
             as
             he
             was
             musing
             on
             the
             Business
             of
             the
             next
             Day
             ,
             when
             the
             Battle
             was
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             he
             chanced
             to
             fall
             into
             a
             Slumber
             ,
             and
             dreamed
             he
             saw
             an
             Old
             Man
             coming
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             bidding
             him
             ,
             
               Be
               of
               good
               Courage
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               should
               obtain
               an
               entire
               Victory
               over
               the
               Infidels
               .
            
             And
             while
             he
             was
             yet
             in
             his
             Dream
             ,
             one
             awakening
             him
             ,
             told
             him
             ,
             
               That
               there
               was
               an
               Old
               Man
               without
               the
               Tent
               to
               speak
               with
               him
               :
            
             Who
             being
             introduc'd
             ,
             was
             known
             by
             the
             Prince
             for
             the
             same
             he
             had
             just
             before
             seen
             in
             his
             Sleep
             ;
             and
             proved
             to
             be
             a
             Hermit
             that
             liv'd
             in
             a
             Cell
             hard
             by
             .
             The
             Hermit
             gave
             him
             the
             same
             Encouragement
             as
             before
             ;
             but
             told
             him
             withal
             ,
             That
             
               God
               had
               fixed
               the
               Eyes
               of
               his
               Mercy
               upon
               Him
               ,
               and
               his
               Seed
               ,
               until
               the
               Sixteenth
               Generation
               ,
               wherein
               his
               Off-spring
               should
               be
               diminished
               ,
            
             (
             in
             quâ
             attenuabitur
             Proles
             tua
             )
             ;
             
               but
               when
               it
               was
               so
               diminished
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               regard
               and
               see
               to
               it
               ,
            
             (
             in
             quâ
             attenuatâ
             ipse
             respiciet
             &
             videbit
             )
             .
             Ordered
             him
             ,
             
               when
               he
               heard
               the
               Hermitage-Bell
               that
               Night
               ,
               to
               come
               without
               the
               Camp
               ,
               and
               Alone
               .
               Alfonso
            
             doing
             as
             he
             was
             bid
             ,
             saw
             a
             shining
             Ray
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             increasing
             more
             and
             more
             ;
             and
             while
             he
             was
             attentively
             looking
             on
             it
             ,
             he
             saw
             within
             it
             a
             Cross
             more
             resplendent
             than
             the
             Sun
             ,
             with
             our
             Saviour
             upon
             it
             ,
             attended
             by
             a
             multitude
             of
             young
             Men
             in
             white
             ,
             whom
             he
             took
             to
             be
             Angels
             .
             Alfonso
             expostulated
             with
             our
             Lord
             ,
             for
             appearing
             to
             him
             rather
             than
             to
             the
             Infidels
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             came
             to
             increase
             the
             Faith
             of
             one
             that
             believ'd
             already
             .
             Christ
             told
             him
             ,
             That
             
               he
               did
               not
               come
               to
               increase
               his
               Faith
               ,
               but
               to
               encourage
               him
               against
               the
               Battle
            
             ;
             commanding
             him
             ,
             
               to
               accept
               the
               Title
               of
               King
               ,
               which
               his
               People
               should
               give
               him
               next
               Day
               :
            
             And
             continued
             ,
             
               For
               I
               am
               He
               that
               build
               up
               ,
               and
               scatter
               Empires
               and
               Kingdoms
               ;
               and
               
               I
               will
               establish
               to
               my self
               an
               Empire
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               thy
               Seed
               after
               thee
               ,
               that
               my
               Name
               may
               be
               made
               known
               to
               Nations
               that
               are
               afar
               off
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             Account
             ,
             tho'
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             with
             other
             Particulars
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             ,
             is
             contain'd
             in
             a
             Paper
             with
             Alfonso
             Henriquez's
             Name
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             several
             Lords
             and
             Prelates
             for
             Witnesses
             :
             It
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             sworn
             to
             by
             Alfonso
             ,
             thirteen
             Years
             after
             he
             had
             seen
             the
             Vision
             ;
             but
             it
             lay
             hid
             ,
             and
             no
             mention
             was
             made
             of
             it
             for
             above
             400
             Years
             ,
             tho'
             it
             hath
             since
             been
             pretended
             ,
             that
             some
             obscure
             Intimations
             of
             the
             Story
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             old
             Writers
             ,
             particularly
             the
             famous
             Poet
             Camoens
             ;
             who
             indeed
             hath
             something
             like
             it
             ,
             with
             almost
             the
             very
             Words
             of
             
             Alfonso's
             Expostulation
             ;
             and
             it
             seems
             ,
             that
             he
             either
             took
             it
             from
             the
             Paper
             ,
             or
             the
             Composer
             of
             the
             Paper
             took
             it
             from
             him
             .
             It
             was
             found
             out
             at
             last
             in
             the
             Year
             1596
             ,
             in
             the
             Cartorium
             of
             the
             famous
             Monastery
             of
             Alcobaça
             ,
             founded
             by
             this
             King
             ,
             and
             a
             Copy
             of
             it
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             Court
             at
             Madrid
             ;
             for
             Philip
             the
             Second
             was
             then
             possess'd
             of
             Portugal
             .
             It
             was
             received
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             with
             great
             Satisfaction
             ,
             for
             in
             truth
             it
             seem'd
             to
             give
             them
             a
             Divine
             Right
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             Portugal
             :
             For
             who
             could
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             that
             Philip
             was
             the
             Person
             design'd
             in
             the
             Promise
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             he
             who
             had
             been
             pitch'd
             upon
             by
             Providence
             so
             many
             Ages
             before
             ,
             to
             supply
             the
             Default
             of
             Alfonso
             Henriquez's
             Off-spring
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             time
             had
             suffered
             so
             great
             a
             Diminution
             ,
             that
             Sebastian
             the
             16th
             was
             the
             last
             of
             the
             Male-Line
             ;
             he
             was
             surviv'd
             indeed
             ,
             and
             succeeded
             by
             his
             old
             decrepid
             great
             Uncle
             ,
             Henry
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             16th
             King
             ,
             
             excluding
             
               Alfonso
               Henriquez
            
             ;
             but
             he
             did
             nothing
             else
             in
             his
             short
             Reign
             ,
             than
             secure
             the
             Crown
             to
             Philip.
             And
             this
             diminution
             of
             the
             Royal
             Family
             was
             the
             more
             remarkable
             ,
             for
             that
             of
             the
             nine
             Sons
             of
             King
             Emanuel
             ,
             whereof
             six
             lived
             to
             be
             Men
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             lawful
             Issue
             of
             the
             Male-Line
             remaining
             at
             
             Henry's
             Death
             :
             So
             that
             this
             Paper
             made
             so
             much
             for
             
             Philip's
             Purpose
             ,
             that
             none
             question'd
             its
             Authority
             among
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             their
             Writers
             ,
             whereof
             a
             considerable
             Number
             might
             be
             cited
             ,
             look'd
             upon
             it
             as
             unquestionable
             ,
             and
             great
             use
             was
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             great
             Controversie
             about
             Precedency
             between
             the
             Catholick
             and
             the
             French
             Kings
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             Valdes
             ,
             who
             by
             Command
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             wrote
             the
             Treatise
             ,
             
               De
               Dignitate
               Regum
            
             ,
             which
             was
             presented
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             lays
             a
             mighty
             stress
             upon
             his
             Master's
             being
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             Opinion
             ought
             to
             give
             him
             the
             Right
             of
             Precedency
             ,
             since
             that
             Kingdom
             was
             ,
             as
             he
             asserts
             ,
             of
             a
             Divine
             Foundation
             ;
             proving
             his
             Assertion
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             this
             Paper
             ,
             whereof
             he
             produces
             a
             Copy
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1640
             ,
             revolted
             from
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             turn
             the
             Prediction
             against
             them
             ,
             finding
             that
             John
             Duke
             of
             Bragança
             was
             the
             Person
             design'd
             by
             it
             ,
             they
             then
             changed
             their
             Note
             ,
             and
             question'd
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Piece
             ;
             yet
             having
             so
             often
             allowed
             of
             its
             Antiquity
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             flatly
             deny
             ,
             but
             it
             might
             be
             as
             ancient
             as
             the
             Date
             ;
             but
             thought
             it
             was
             a
             Device
             of
             
               Alfonso
               Henriquez
            
             ,
             upon
             whose
             bare
             Word
             ,
             or
             Oath
             ,
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             Vision
             relies
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             is
             not
             pretended
             that
             any
             saw
             it
             but
             himself
             ,
             )
             and
             that
             this
             Prince
             might
             feign
             the
             Story
             to
             establish
             his
             Authority
             ,
             and
             make
             himself
             more
             reverenc'd
             by
             the
             People
             .
          
           
           
             Should
             I
             pursue
             this
             Matter
             ae
             far
             as
             it
             would
             go
             ,
             it
             would
             engage
             me
             in
             a
             long
             History
             of
             the
             Sebastianists
             ,
             and
             
               Fifth
               Monarchists
            
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             have
             now
             neither
             time
             nor
             room
             .
             But
             my
             present
             Business
             is
             with
             the
             great
             Vieira
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             Revolution
             in
             1640
             ,
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             almost
             to
             a
             Man
             ,
             the
             Sebastianists
             excepted
             ,
             saw
             clearly
             ,
             that
             the
             Duke
             of
             Bragança
             was
             the
             Person
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             new
             Empire
             should
             have
             its
             Rise
             :
             For
             tho'
             Sebastian
             was
             the
             16th
             King
             ,
             yet
             this
             Duke
             was
             of
             the
             16th
             Generation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             Pretensions
             were
             more
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Prediction
             ;
             but
             yet
             to
             make
             him
             of
             the
             16th
             Generation
             ,
             they
             were
             fain
             to
             include
             
               Alfonso
               Henriquez
            
             for
             one
             ;
             which
             the
             Spaniards
             thought
             a
             very
             material
             Objection
             .
             However
             ,
             Vieira
             shews
             ,
             how
             that
             it
             was
             ordain'd
             by
             Providence
             ,
             that
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Bragança
             should
             supply
             the
             defect
             of
             the
             Male
             Line
             :
             For
             he
             proves
             ,
             that
             a
             like
             Method
             was
             follow'd
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Judah
             ,
             the
             only
             Kingdom
             of
             Divine
             Foundation
             besides
             that
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             his
             Argument
             is
             drawn
             from
             these
             Words
             of
             
               Jacob
               ,
               Non
               auferetur
               Sceptrum
               de
               Judah
               ,
               &
               Dux
               de
               femore
               ejus
               ,
               donec
               veniat
               qui
               mittendus
               est
               .
            
             Here
             he
             would
             have
             us
             mark
             well
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             Sceptrum
             signifies
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             Dux
             Dukes
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Text
             declares
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Failure
             of
             Kings
             and
             Dukes
             of
             the
             Descendants
             of
             Judah
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             after
             the
             Kings
             had
             fail'd
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             the
             Dukes
             succeeded
             ;
             such
             were
             Zerubbabel
             ,
             and
             the
             Maccabees
             :
             And
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             when
             the
             direct
             Line
             of
             Portugal
             fail'd
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             was
             to
             be
             supply'd
             by
             the
             Dukes
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Bragança
             .
             But
             
             he
             thinks
             ,
             that
             what
             was
             said
             concerning
             the
             Diminution
             ,
             or
             Attenuation
             of
             the
             Royal
             Off-spring
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             accomplish'd
             in
             the
             Sons
             of
             John
             the
             Fourth
             .
             As
             First
             ,
             By
             the
             Death
             of
             Dom
             Theodosio
             the
             Eldest
             ,
             and
             next
             in
             Alfonso
             ;
             and
             that
             partly
             by
             the
             Sickness
             he
             had
             in
             his
             Childhood
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             Father
             had
             been
             a
             great
             Stickler
             for
             the
             Party
             ,
             which
             held
             Alfonso
             to
             be
             lame
             and
             maim'd
             all
             over
             his
             Right-side
             ;
             and
             was
             one
             of
             the
             first
             that
             were
             banished
             at
             that
             Prince's
             taking
             upon
             him
             the
             Government
             ,
             being
             suspected
             to
             have
             drawn
             up
             the
             Remonstrance
             read
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Secretaty
             of
             State
             )
             and
             yet
             he
             tells
             his
             Auditors
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             That
             one
             half
             of
             a
             Portuguese
             King
             ,
             should
             be
             able
             to
             beat
             the
             greatest
             Monarch
             in
             the
             World.
             But
             the
             Diminution
             was
             compleated
             at
             
             Alfonso's
             Death
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             Royal
             Family
             was
             reduced
             to
             one
             single
             Male
             ,
             viz.
             his
             present
             Majesty
             ,
             
               Dom
               Pedro
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             makes
             to
             be
             the
             
               Proles
               attenuata
            
             ,
             of
             the
             16th
             Generation
             ,
             upon
             whom
             the
             words
             ,
             
               Ipse
               respiciet
               &
               videbit
            
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             Now
             he
             asserts
             ,
             that
             
               Respicere
               &
               videre
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Prediction
             ,
             signifies
             to
             give
             a
             Son
             ;
             because
             Hannah
             saith
             ,
             1
             
               Reg.
               1
               Cap.
               Si
               respicieNs
               videris
               afflictionem
               famulae
               tuae
               dederisque
               sexum
               virilem
               :
            
             Adding
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             to
             give
             one
             ,
             but
             many
             Male-Children
             :
             For
             we
             read
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             
               Donec
               sterilis
               peperit
               plurimos
            
             .
             But
             during
             the
             time
             of
             the
             King's
             Marriage
             with
             his
             first
             Queen
             ,
             this
             Prophecy
             was
             like
             to
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             since
             in
             all
             that
             time
             he
             had
             but
             one
             Daughter
             ;
             whereas
             
               Respicere
               &
               videre
            
             ,
             plainly
             signifies
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             great
             many
             Sons
             ;
             and
             the
             King's
             want
             of
             Male-Issue
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             supply'd
             by
             the
             
             Infanta's
             Marriage
             with
             the
             Duke
             of
             Savoy
             :
             For
             the
             King
             being
             the
             Off-spring
             of
             
             the
             16th
             Generation
             ,
             was
             himself
             the
             17th
             Generation
             ,
             and
             the
             Infanta
             the
             18th
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Promise
             could
             not
             reach
             to
             her
             Issue
             :
             And
             if
             the
             Crown
             had
             been
             settled
             ,
             as
             't
             was
             intended
             ,
             upon
             her
             ,
             the
             Prophecy
             could
             never
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             Hence
             ,
             as
             the
             Father
             thinks
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Match
             with
             Savoy
             was
             broken
             off
             in
             so
             surprizing
             a
             manner
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             Majesty's
             first
             Queen
             died
             to
             make
             way
             for
             his
             Second
             Marriage
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             had
             this
             Son
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             are
             now
             to
             return
             :
          
           
             Upon
             the
             Birth
             of
             this
             Child
             ,
             the
             Father
             mounts
             the
             Chair
             ,
             and
             takes
             for
             his
             Text
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Respexit
               &
               vidit
            
             ,
             proves
             by
             Arguments
             not
             worth
             repeating
             ,
             That
             Xavier
             was
             the
             shining
             Ray
             that
             was
             seen
             by
             
               Alfonso
               Henriquez
            
             ,
             before
             the
             Crucifix
             appear'd
             to
             him
             ,
             shews
             how
             Xavier
             procured
             the
             Kingdom
             for
             John
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             and
             this
             Son
             for
             the
             present
             King.
             He
             demonstrates
             ,
             that
             since
             King
             Peter
             is
             the
             diminish'd
             Off-spring
             of
             the
             16th
             Generation
             ,
             This
             must
             be
             the
             Child
             promised
             by
             
               Ipse
               respiciet
               &
               videbit
            
             .
             He
             then
             goes
             on
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             that
             the
             Child
             was
             to
             be
             an
             Emperor
             ;
             because
             the
             Crucifix
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             spoke
             only
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             Title
             of
             a
             King
             ;
             but
             after
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             16th
             Generation
             ,
             he
             changes
             his
             Language
             ,
             and
             speaks
             of
             Empires
             ,
             
               Ego
               enim
               aeidficator
               sum
               Regnorum
               &
            
             Imperiorum
             ;
             and
             
               Volo
               in
               Te
               &
               in
               semine
               tuo
            
             Imperium
             
               mihi
               stabilire
            
             .
             Now
             this
             Empire
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             the
             Empire
             of
             Germany
             ,
             but
             one
             greater
             than
             any
             that
             hath
             been
             before
             ,
             and
             Universal
             ,
             over
             all
             the
             World
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             the
             
               Fifth
               Monarchy
            
             .
             That
             there
             shall
             be
             
             such
             an
             Universal
             Monarchy
             ,
             he
             brings
             the
             Common-place
             Proofs
             :
             He
             allows
             that
             this
             
               Fifth
               Monarchy
            
             is
             to
             be
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             shews
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             this
             young
             Prince's
             nevertheless
             :
             For
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             establish
             to
             my self
             an
             Empire
             in
             Thee
             ,
             
               and
               in
            
             thy
             Seed
             ,
             
               Volo
               enim
               in
            
             Te
             
               &
               in
               semine
            
             Tuo
             Imperium
             Mihi
             stabilire
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Empire
             was
             to
             belong
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Prince
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             He
             thinks
             this
             Promise
             is
             much
             alike
             to
             that
             made
             to
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
               Tu
               es
               Petrus
               &
               super
               hanc
               Petrum
               aedificabo
               Ecclesiam
               meam
               :
            
             And
             that
             as
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             tho'
             it
             be
             
             Christ's
             ,
             is
             yet
             St.
             
             Peter's
             too
             ;
             and
             by
             being
             St.
             
             Peter's
             ,
             is
             nevertheless
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             In
             the
             like
             manner
             this
             Empire
             shall
             be
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             Portugal
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             and
             in
             effect
             ,
             the
             Jesuit
             had
             so
             ordered
             it
             ,
             that
             this
             young
             Prince
             was
             to
             be
             
             Christ's
             Vicar
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             Sovereign
             Power
             over
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             in
             Temporals
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
             Christ's
             Vicar
             in
             Spirituals
             ,
             hath
             an
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Church
             ;
             this
             Monarch
             being
             the
             Person
             spoken
             of
             in
             that
             place
             of
             
               Daniel
               ,
               Ecce
               quasi
               filius
               hominis
               veniebat
               &
               ad
               Antiquum
               dierum
               pervenit
               ,
               &
               dedit
               ei
               potestatem
               &
               honorem
               &
               regnum
               ,
               &
               omnes
               populi
               ,
               Tribus
               ,
               &
               Linguae
               ,
               ipsi
               servient
               :
            
             For
             since
             Christ
             is
             called
             ,
             
               Filius
               hominis
            
             ,
             this
             
               Quasi
               filius
               hominis
            
             ,
             must
             be
             
               Quasi
               Christus
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Christ's
             Vicar
             ,
             his
             Vicar
             in
             Temporals
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             is
             in
             Spirituals
             .
             That
             this
             Emperor
             must
             be
             a
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             is
             plain
             ,
             because
             Hannah
             concludes
             her
             Song
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Dominus
               judicabit
               fines
               terrae
               ,
               &
               dabit
               Imperium
               Regi
               suo
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             :
             For
             tho'
             all
             Kings
             may
             in
             some
             sense
             be
             said
             to
             be
             from
             God
             ,
             yet
             other
             Kings
             are
             made
             by
             Men
             ,
             
             whereas
             He
             of
             Portugal
             is
             made
             immediately
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             more
             properly
             called
             His
             King
             ,
             
               Et
               dabit
               Imperium
               Regi
               suo
            
             ;
             and
             he
             makes
             it
             plain
             ,
             that
             his
             
               Imperial
               Majesty
            
             must
             be
             the
             New-born
             Infant
             ;
             for
             that
             he
             was
             given
             to
             the
             diminish'd
             Off-spring
             of
             the
             16th
             Generation
             from
             
               Alfonso
               Henriquez
            
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Father
             had
             thus
             provided
             for
             the
             young
             Prince
             ,
             he
             soon
             after
             received
             an
             Account
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             which
             doubtless
             would
             have
             put
             any
             other
             Teller
             of
             Fortunes
             into
             no
             small
             Confusion
             ;
             but
             it
             had
             no
             such
             effect
             upon
             
               Padre
               Vieira
            
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             a
             Jesuit
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             little
             apprehensive
             of
             the
             Raillery
             of
             his
             Auditors
             ,
             that
             he
             published
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             joyning
             thereto
             an
             Apology
             ;
             wherein
             he
             proves
             ,
             after
             his
             manner
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Quasi
               filius
               hominis
            
             ,
             or
             
             Christ's
             Vicar
             in
             Temporals
             ,
             was
             to
             die
             ,
             as
             the
             Prince
             did
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             take
             possession
             of
             the
             Universal
             Monarchy
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             do
             any
             where
             else
             but
             in
             Heaven
             :
             For
             doth
             not
             the
             Text
             expresly
             say
             ,
             
               Ecce
               cum
               nubibus
               Coeli
               quasi
               filius
               hominis
               veniebat
               ,
               &
               usque
               ad
               Antiquum
               dierum
               pervenit
               ,
               &
               in
               conspectu
               ejus
               obtulerunt
               eum
               ,
               &
               dedit
               ei
               Potestatem
               &
               Honorem
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             He
             supposes
             ,
             that
             Christ's
             first
             Vicar
             in
             Temporals
             ,
             should
             go
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             take
             Possession
             of
             his
             Government
             over
             the
             Earth
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             Reason
             that
             the
             first
             Vicar
             in
             Spirituals
             had
             the
             Keys
             of
             Heaven
             delivered
             to
             him
             here
             on
             Earth
             :
             For
             when
             St.
             Peter
             had
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Church
             given
             him
             on
             Earth
             ,
             Christ
             was
             himself
             then
             on
             Earth
             ;
             but
             he
             being
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             it
             was
             convenient
             that
             his
             Vicar
             in
             Temporals
             should
             go
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             be
             instated
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             this
             after
             the
             Example
             of
             Vice-Roys
             ,
             and
             Governors
             ,
             
             who
             when
             they
             pay
             Homage
             for
             the
             Kingdoms
             and
             Provinces
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             to
             exercise
             the
             Power
             ,
             and
             represent
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             do
             not
             perform
             this
             Ceremony
             within
             the
             Kingdoms
             and
             Provinces
             committed
             to
             their
             Charge
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             place
             where
             the
             King
             then
             is
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             at
             Court
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             be
             absent
             from
             it
             :
             Now
             Heaven
             is
             
             Christ's
             Court
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             was
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             absent
             from
             Court
             ,
             when
             his
             first
             Vicar
             did
             Homage
             for
             the
             first
             Universal
             Empire
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             It
             was
             done
             on
             Earth
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             when
             this
             his
             second
             Vicar
             was
             to
             pay
             Homage
             for
             the
             second
             Empire
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             do
             it
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             because
             Christ
             is
             now
             at
             his
             Court
             in
             Heaven
             :
             And
             this
             he
             concludes
             to
             be
             the
             Reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Prince
             was
             to
             die
             so
             soon
             after
             he
             was
             born
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             the
             Prince
             is
             gone
             to
             Heaven
             to
             take
             Possession
             of
             the
             Universal
             Empire
             ,
             who
             shall
             have
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Government
             here
             on
             Earth
             ?
             Shall
             the
             Prince
             ,
             who
             hath
             taken
             his
             leave
             of
             us
             with
             so
             much
             haste
             ,
             return
             again
             to
             take
             it
             upon
             himself
             ?
             No
             ,
             he
             hath
             taken
             Possession
             ,
             and
             the
             Prince
             that
             is
             to
             be
             born
             after
             him
             ,
             shall
             have
             the
             Benefit
             of
             Primogeniture
             ,
             and
             succeed
             him
             in
             the
             Empire
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Empire
             shall
             be
             common
             to
             both
             the
             Brothers
             ;
             the
             Eldest
             ,
             that
             is
             dead
             ,
             is
             gone
             to
             take
             Possession
             of
             it
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             the
             Second
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             live
             ,
             shall
             administer
             it
             on
             Earth
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             saith
             the
             Father
             ,
             this
             looks
             new
             and
             admirable
             ,
             to
             make
             one
             only
             Heir
             of
             two
             Brothers
             ;
             that
             the
             first
             Brother
             shall
             take
             Possession
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             come
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             Possessor
             :
             But
             to
             him
             ,
             altho'
             it
             was
             wonderful
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             
             no
             novelty
             ;
             he
             thinks
             he
             hath
             a
             like
             Instance
             at
             the
             Birth
             of
             Pharez
             and
             Zarah
             ,
             Sons
             of
             Judah
             ,
             the
             Father
             and
             Founder
             of
             the
             Royal
             Tribe
             :
             Zarah
             put
             forth
             his
             Arm
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             a
             Purple
             Thread
             tied
             thereto
             ,
             he
             drew
             it
             in
             again
             ,
             and
             let
             Pharez
             be
             born
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             yielded
             to
             him
             the
             Right
             of
             Primogeniture
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             Zarah
             took
             Possession
             of
             the
             Purple
             ,
             that
             Pharez
             afterwards
             put
             on
             and
             enjoy'd
             .
             Thus
             ,
             saith
             the
             Father
             ,
             was
             the
             Succession
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Judah
             founded
             ,
             and
             thus
             was
             the
             first
             Foundation
             laid
             of
             the
             Empire
             of
             Portugal
             :
             The
             Prince
             that
             was
             born
             ,
             and
             presently
             after
             withdrew
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             was
             like
             Zarah
             ,
             who
             only
             took
             Possession
             of
             the
             Purple
             ,
             and
             then
             drew
             back
             his
             Arm
             ;
             the
             Prince
             that
             is
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             shall
             be
             like
             Pharez
             ,
             and
             succeeding
             in
             the
             Place
             yielded
             to
             him
             by
             his
             Brother
             ,
             shall
             enjoy
             the
             same
             Possession
             ,
             cloath
             himself
             with
             the
             same
             Royal
             Purple
             ,
             and
             stretch
             forth
             his
             Arm
             to
             grasp
             the
             Scepter
             .
             He
             bestows
             some
             other
             Thoughts
             upon
             the
             Parallel
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             more
             exact
             ,
             which
             I
             do
             not
             think
             convenient
             to
             Translate
             .
          
           
             Dom
             
               Joaon
               Francisco
               Antonio
               Bento
               Bernardo
            
             ,
             the
             King
             's
             eldest
             Son
             living
             ,
             born
             the
             22d
             of
             October
             ,
             1689
             ;
             and
             sworn
             Heir
             to
             the
             Crown
             by
             the
             Three
             Estates
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             assembled
             in
             Cortes
             held
             at
             
               Lishon
               ,
               Decemb.
            
             1.
             1697
             ;
             a
             Prince
             ,
             as
             they
             who
             frequent
             the
             Court
             report
             ,
             of
             a
             sweet
             and
             mild
             Disposition
             ,
             and
             likely
             to
             inherit
             the
             King
             his
             Father's
             Vertues
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Throne
             .
          
           
           
             Dom
             
               Francisco
               —
            
             ,
             born
             the
             25th
             of
             May
             ,
             1691
             ;
             a
             Prince
             of
             great
             Vivacity
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             many
             pretty
             Stories
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             the
             Portugueses
             entertain
             themselves
             withal
             .
             He
             is
             designed
             for
             a
             Knight
             of
             Malta
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             hold
             the
             Grand
             Priory
             of
             Crato
             ,
             the
             richest
             Commenda
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             in
             all
             Spain
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             is
             at
             present
             in
             Possession
             .
          
           
             Dom
             
               Antonio
               —
            
             ,
             born
             the
             15th
             of
             March
             ,
             1695
             :
             He
             was
             cloath'd
             in
             a
             
             Jesuit's
             Habit
             upon
             his
             first
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             he
             still
             wears
             ,
             or
             did
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             not
             long
             ago
             ;
             her
             Majesty
             having
             devoted
             him
             to
             her
             St.
             Xavier
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             the
             Jesuits
             are
             to
             be
             believ'd
             ,
             he
             is
             design'd
             to
             be
             of
             their
             Order
             .
          
           
             Dona
             
               Theresa
               Francisca
               Josepha
            
             ,
             born
             the
             24th
             of
             Feb.
             1696.
             
          
           
             Dom
             
               Emanuel
               —
            
             ,
             born
             the
             of
             1697.
             
          
           
             Another
             Princess
             ,
             born
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Year
             1699.
             
             If
             I
             remember
             a-right
             ,
             her
             Name
             is
             
               Dona
               Maria
               Xavier
               Josepha
            
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             ,
             his
             Majesty
             hath
             acknowledg'd
             one
             Natural
             Daughter
             ,
             whose
             Mother
             is
             reported
             to
             have
             been
             imploy'd
             about
             the
             Palace
             ,
             to
             sweep
             the
             lower
             Rooms
             .
             This
             young
             Lady
             hath
             been
             bred
             up
             in
             a
             Monastery
             ,
             'till
             the
             Year
             1695
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             bestow'd
             her
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             upon
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Cadaval
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             Dissatisfaction
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             few
             or
             none
             of
             them
             would
             appear
             at
             the
             Publick
             
             Reception
             of
             the
             Bride
             .
             I
             never
             heard
             that
             their
             Discontent
             proceeded
             from
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             this
             Marriage
             of
             the
             principal
             Person
             among
             them
             ,
             was
             a
             Disgrace
             to
             the
             Fidalguia
             :
             In
             other
             Countries
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             and
             in
             former
             Times
             ,
             so
             Illustrious
             a
             Body
             might
             think
             their
             Blood
             debased
             by
             such
             a
             Match
             :
             But
             their
             Dissatisfaction
             was
             said
             to
             proceed
             from
             another
             Cause
             ,
             they
             thought
             the
             Honour
             was
             too
             great
             for
             any
             Subject
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Cadaval
             not
             excepted
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             was
             raised
             thereby
             too
             much
             above
             their
             Level
             ;
             tho'
             it
             be
             confess'd
             by
             all
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             that
             next
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             his
             Excellency
             hath
             the
             greatest
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             Estate
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             the
             Noblest
             Blood
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             Yet
             he
             is
             not
             of
             equal
             Quality
             ,
             to
             them
             on
             whom
             the
             French
             King
             hath
             bestowed
             his
             Bastards
             ;
             for
             they
             to
             whom
             his
             
               Most
               Christian
               Majesty
            
             hath
             done
             so
             very
             great
             an
             Honour
             ,
             are
             such
             Princes
             as
             are
             the
             nearest
             to
             his
             Blood
             ,
             much
             nearer
             than
             the
             Duke
             is
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             no
             wonder
             then
             ,
             if
             so
             great
             a
             Value
             is
             put
             upon
             the
             like
             Honour
             in
             smaller
             Courts
             ;
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             French
             being
             ,
             in
             this
             Age
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             alter
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             Nature
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             Appearance
             of
             Things
             ,
             and
             make
             Things
             look
             glorious
             in
             our
             Days
             ,
             which
             in
             former
             Times
             had
             another
             Aspect
             .
             In
             one
             Particular
             the
             Portuguese
             Court
             seems
             to
             have
             out-done
             the
             French
             on
             this
             occasion
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Title
             given
             to
             this
             Lady
             ,
             upon
             her
             being
             first
             own'd
             :
             For
             as
             I
             was
             inform'd
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             it
             was
             ordered
             ,
             that
             she
             shou'd
             be
             treated
             with
             
               Altesa
               Real
            
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             French
             King
             's
             Natural
             Children
             ,
             have
             ,
             as
             yet
             ,
             got
             above
             
               Altesse
               Serenissime
            
             ;
             and
             this
             may
             possibly
             be
             the
             Reason
             ,
             why
             Monsieur
             
             
               L'Abbe
               d'Estrees
            
             ,
             the
             French
             Ambassador
             ,
             forbore
             to
             visit
             her
             ,
             'till
             he
             had
             express
             Orders
             for
             it
             from
             France
             .
             For
             his
             Master
             having
             been
             for
             some
             time
             used
             to
             prescribe
             Rules
             for
             the
             Ceremonial
             ,
             he
             might
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             think
             it
             a
             kind
             of
             Usurpation
             ,
             for
             any
             others
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             alter
             it
             :
             But
             the
             Portugueses
             did
             not
             altogether
             innovate
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             a
             Precedent
             at
             the
             Court
             of
             Madrid
             ,
             where
             the
             late
             Don
             
               John
               of
               Austria
            
             took
             
               Royal
               Highness
            
             upon
             him
             ;
             which
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             may
             have
             been
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             Court
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             which
             is
             resolved
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             swell
             up
             to
             the
             Grandeur
             of
             Spain
             ,
             gave
             the
             same
             Title
             to
             this
             Lady
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             now
             commonly
             said
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             's
             Natural
             Children
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             succeed
             him
             in
             the
             Throne
             ,
             in
             default
             of
             his
             lawful
             Issue
             :
             But
             I
             believe
             this
             Opinion
             to
             be
             as
             ill
             grounded
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             derogatory
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
             that
             Nation
             .
             Had
             Royal
             Bastards
             a
             Right
             to
             the
             Succession
             ,
             John
             the
             Second
             ,
             who
             ruled
             with
             a
             more
             Absolute
             Power
             than
             any
             King
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             either
             before
             ,
             or
             since
             ,
             would
             doubtless
             have
             left
             the
             Crown
             to
             his
             Natural
             Son
             ,
             Dom
             Jorge
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Coimbra
             ,
             Progenitor
             of
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Aveiro
             ,
             (
             now
             in
             Spain
             )
             he
             having
             laboured
             all
             he
             could
             ,
             to
             obtain
             the
             Succession
             for
             him
             ;
             but
             all
             in
             vain
             :
             For
             he
             was
             forc'd
             ,
             before
             his
             Death
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             for
             his
             Successor
             ,
             Dom
             Emanuel
             ,
             then
             Duke
             of
             Beja
             ,
             whose
             Brother
             that
             King
             had
             slain
             with
             his
             own
             Hands
             .
             When
             Dom
             Antonio
             pretended
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             Henry
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             he
             had
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             great
             Controversie
             at
             that
             time
             on
             foot
             ,
             about
             the
             Succession
             ,
             had
             Bastards
             a
             Right
             thereto
             :
             But
             he
             himself
             was
             far
             from
             thinking
             they
             had
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             he
             grounded
             his
             Claim
             upon
             a
             supposed
             Marriage
             between
             Dom
             Luis
             ,
             Son
             of
             Emanuel
             ,
             with
             his
             Mother
             :
             It
             was
             a
             Prejudice
             to
             him
             indeed
             ,
             that
             some
             suspected
             Judaism
             to
             lie
             lurking
             in
             his
             Mother's
             Blood
             :
             However
             ,
             the
             Judges
             constituted
             by
             Henry
             to
             determine
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             alledged
             his
             Illegitimacy
             as
             a
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             Cause
             of
             his
             Exclusion
             .
          
           
             The
             only
             Bastard
             that
             ever
             Reign'd
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             was
             John
             the
             First
             ;
             yet
             he
             never
             pretended
             a
             Right
             of
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             but
             came
             in
             by
             Election
             of
             the
             Estates
             assembled
             in
             Cortes
             ,
             at
             a
             time
             when
             the
             Throne
             was
             declared
             vacant
             ,
             the
             other
             Pretenders
             being
             at
             that
             time
             Prisoners
             in
             Castille
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             more
             ,
             declared
             Illegitimate
             by
             the
             Cortes
             ,
             (
             whether
             justly
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             is
             another
             Question
             )
             ,
             so
             that
             Bastard
             for
             Bastard
             ,
             it
             was
             thought
             fit
             in
             this
             Case
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             to
             Elect
             Dom
             John
             before
             any
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             MINISTRY
             .
          
           
             ALL
             Publick
             Affairs
             of
             Importance
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             immediately
             concern
             the
             King
             ,
             are
             here
             managed
             by
             a
             Sett
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             many
             ,
             or
             as
             few
             as
             the
             King
             pleases
             to
             appoint
             ,
             who
             together
             are
             called
             the
             Council
             of
             State
             ;
             and
             as
             Members
             of
             this
             Body
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             treated
             with
             Excellency
             :
             The
             Reason
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             that
             Title
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Counsellors
             of
             State
             at
             Madrid
             ;
             tho'
             another
             Reason
             was
             given
             by
             one
             of
             their
             Number
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             It
             was
             their
             due
             ,
             
               because
               they
               had
               all
               of
               them
               been
               Ambassadors
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             Council
             the
             King
             refers
             all
             Matters
             of
             Moment
             ,
             seldom
             ,
             or
             never
             ,
             resolving
             upon
             any
             thing
             before
             the
             Affair
             has
             been
             considered
             and
             debated
             among
             them
             .
             'T
             is
             said
             ,
             the
             Reason
             why
             the
             King
             pays
             so
             great
             a
             Deference
             to
             this
             Council
             ,
             is
             ,
             partly
             because
             it
             consists
             of
             those
             who
             had
             a
             great
             hand
             in
             advancing
             him
             to
             his
             Brother's
             Throne
             ;
             He
             ,
             for
             this
             Cause
             ,
             thinking
             it
             but
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             share
             in
             the
             Power
             they
             had
             given
             him
             ;
             partly
             moved
             thereto
             ,
             by
             the
             frequent
             Remonstrances
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             great
             Credit
             with
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             as
             some
             ill-natur'd
             People
             give
             out
             ,
             are
             set
             on
             by
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             be
             ever
             and
             anon
             suggesting
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             oblig'd
             in
             Conscience
             to
             take
             this
             Course
             .
             But
             most
             People
             are
             so
             well
             satisfied
             of
             his
             Majesty's
             Prudence
             ,
             and
             Justice
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             that
             Things
             would
             go
             much
             better
             
             than
             they
             do
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             take
             a
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             Government
             upon
             himself
             .
          
           
             This
             Council
             ,
             as
             it
             imitates
             that
             of
             Madrid
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             seldom
             guilty
             of
             any
             great
             Precipitation
             in
             its
             Proceedings
             ;
             but
             People
             complain
             rather
             of
             its
             Slowness
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             Dispatch
             ;
             and
             some
             ,
             who
             love
             to
             make
             the
             worst
             of
             things
             ,
             say
             ,
             That
             when
             a
             Business
             is
             brought
             before
             Them
             ,
             they
             shall
             sit
             upon
             it
             four
             or
             five
             Times
             ,
             each
             Session
             lasting
             five
             or
             six
             Hours
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             ,
             the
             Matter
             be
             oftentimes
             more
             perplex'd
             and
             intricate
             than
             before
             ;
             and
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             loses
             all
             this
             time
             ,
             waiting
             for
             their
             Resolution
             ,
             be
             as
             much
             to
             seek
             as
             ever
             .
             But
             such
             as
             talk
             after
             this
             rate
             ,
             seem
             to
             have
             that
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             different
             from
             what
             the
             World
             has
             entertain'd
             of
             the
             Canons
             ;
             as
             will
             appear
             from
             the
             Characters
             of
             some
             of
             those
             excellent
             Persons
             that
             compose
             this
             Council
             :
             As
             first
             of
             ,
          
           
             Dom
             
               Manoel
               Telles
               de
               Silva
               ,
               Conde
               de
               Villar
               Mayor
               ,
               &
               Marchese
               de
               Alegrete
               .
            
             I
             name
             him
             first
             ,
             not
             because
             of
             his
             Quality
             ,
             (
             for
             tho'
             he
             be
             most
             Nobly
             descended
             ,
             yet
             he
             gives
             place
             to
             others
             ,
             whom
             I
             shall
             mention
             afterwards
             )
             ,
             but
             because
             He
             is
             in
             effect
             the
             Prime
             Minister
             of
             State
             ,
             Affairs
             of
             the
             greatest
             Concern
             being
             chiefly
             intrusted
             to
             his
             Management
             .
             This
             Lord
             having
             born
             Arms
             ,
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             in
             his
             Youth
             ,
             apply'd
             himself
             afterwards
             with
             extraordinary
             Diligence
             to
             the
             Study
             of
             Letters
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             very
             considerable
             Progress
             therein
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             esteem'd
             for
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Learned
             Men
             in
             the
             Nation
             .
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             much
             admir'd
             in
             Germany
             ,
             for
             his
             Readiness
             in
             speaking
             
             Latin
             ;
             and
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             exercise
             himself
             in
             the
             same
             Tongue
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Embassy
             into
             that
             Country
             ,
             he
             set
             himself
             to
             write
             in
             elegant
             Latin
             ,
             the
             Life
             of
             John
             the
             Second
             ,
             Sir-nam'd
             ,
             
               The
               Perfect
               Prince
            
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             publish'd
             since
             .
             In
             this
             Piece
             ,
             the
             Noble
             Author
             hath
             attempted
             to
             follow
             the
             Stile
             and
             Method
             of
             the
             Ancients
             :
             How
             far
             he
             hath
             attain'd
             to
             either
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             pretend
             to
             judge
             ;
             but
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             most
             candid
             Readers
             will
             think
             ,
             he
             hath
             succeeded
             to
             admiration
             ,
             considering
             at
             how
             low
             an
             Ebb
             Learning
             hath
             been
             in
             Portugal
             for
             this
             last
             Age
             ;
             But
             by
             this
             Application
             to
             his
             Studies
             ,
             he
             qualify'd
             himself
             for
             much
             Greater
             ,
             and
             more
             Honourable
             Employments
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             an
             Author
             .
             At
             Twenty-four
             Years
             of
             Age
             ,
             he
             was
             made
             one
             of
             the
             
             Infante's
             Camarists
             ,
             and
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             had
             a
             great
             hand
             in
             the
             last
             Revolution
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             been
             ever
             since
             one
             of
             the
             nearest
             to
             the
             Person
             of
             that
             Prince
             .
          
           
             After
             some
             Overtures
             had
             been
             made
             of
             a
             Marriage
             between
             the
             King
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             the
             Princess
             of
             Nieubourg
             ,
             this
             Lord
             was
             pitch'd
             upon
             as
             the
             fittest
             Person
             to
             carry
             on
             so
             important
             a
             Negotiation
             ;
             which
             he
             brought
             to
             a
             happy
             Conclusion
             ,
             and
             conducted
             the
             Royal
             Bride
             with
             him
             into
             Portugal
             .
             Nor
             was
             that
             the
             only
             Service
             the
             Conde
             did
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             he
             gain'd
             an
             Honour
             for
             his
             Master
             ,
             which
             (
             the
             Emperor
             excepted
             )
             no
             Crown'd
             Head
             in
             Christendom
             had
             ever
             attain'd
             to
             before
             :
             For
             before
             he
             made
             his
             Publick
             Entry
             into
             Heidelberg
             ,
             he
             so
             adjusted
             Matters
             in
             a
             Preliminary
             Treaty
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             to
             have
             the
             Precedency
             of
             the
             Elector
             ,
             and
             the
             Place
             of
             Honour
             on
             all
             Occasions
             .
             This
             ,
             say
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             had
             never
             before
             been
             granted
             by
             an
             Elector
             ,
             
             the
             Ambassador
             Extraordinary
             of
             any
             King
             ,
             tho'
             some
             of
             the
             greatest
             had
             been
             seeking
             it
             with
             much
             Earnestness
             .
             
               But
               the
               Reputation
               of
               his
               Majesty's
               Grandeur
               ,
            
             say
             they
             ,
             
               so
               worthily
               represented
               by
               this
               Great
               Minister
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               Excellency's
               great
               Prudence
               and
               Dexterity
               ,
               gain'd
               for
               this
               Crown
               that
               singular
               Prerogative
               .
            
             When
             his
             Excellency
             made
             his
             Publick
             Entry
             ,
             the
             two
             Princes
             ,
             Frederick
             and
             Philip
             ,
             waited
             to
             receive
             him
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Castle
             ,
             and
             the
             Elector
             himself
             went
             down
             some
             of
             the
             Steps
             that
             are
             open
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             to
             meet
             the
             Ambassador
             ,
             as
             he
             came
             out
             of
             his
             Coach
             ;
             his
             Electoral
             Highness
             desiring
             his
             Excellency
             to
             be
             covered
             ,
             gave
             him
             the
             Right-hand
             ,
             let
             his
             Excellency
             go
             before
             him
             through
             every
             Door
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             had
             conducted
             him
             to
             the
             Place
             of
             Audience
             ,
             gave
             him
             the
             most
             Honourable
             Seat.
             
          
           
             This
             was
             so
             very
             great
             an
             Honour
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             been
             deny'd
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             Ambassadors
             ,
             but
             to
             a
             King
             in
             Person
             :
             For
             when
             Henry
             ,
             Elect
             of
             Poland
             ,
             afterwards
             the
             Third
             of
             that
             Name
             in
             France
             ,
             call'd
             at
             Heidelberg
             ,
             in
             his
             way
             to
             his
             new
             Kingdom
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             a
             Man
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             this
             very
             Court
             ,
             where
             the
             
               Conde
               de
               Villar
               Mayor
            
             ,
             had
             Princes
             to
             wait
             upon
             him
             at
             his
             Portiere
             ;
             and
             the
             poor
             King
             was
             so
             out
             of
             Countenance
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             fain
             to
             step
             aside
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             making
             Water
             ,
             'till
             some
             Body
             might
             come
             to
             shew
             him
             up
             Stairs
             ;
             at
             last
             ,
             the
             Rhinegrave
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             two
             Gentlemen
             that
             had
             escaped
             from
             the
             Butchery
             of
             
               Saint
               Barthlemi
            
             ,
             met
             him
             half
             way
             on
             the
             Steps
             ,
             excusing
             the
             Elector
             his
             Father
             ,
             Frederick
             the
             Third
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             not
             to
             do
             this
             Office
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             certain
             Pain
             that
             he
             had
             in
             his
             Leg
             ;
             but
             the
             old
             Elector
             invited
             
             King
             Henry
             ,
             the
             next
             Morning
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             Walk
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             less
             than
             Thirty
             Turns
             in
             his
             Great
             Hall
             ,
             like
             that
             at
             Westminster
             ;
             he
             so
             breath'd
             the
             young
             King
             ,
             as
             fully
             to
             convince
             him
             ,
             that
             what
             his
             Son
             had
             said
             ,
             was
             but
             a
             meer
             Excuse
             .
             But
             Henry
             came
             then
             just
             reeking
             from
             shedding
             the
             Blood
             of
             Innocents
             ;
             and
             the
             old
             Elector
             ,
             who
             otherwise
             entertain'd
             him
             like
             a
             Royal
             Guest
             ,
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             let
             the
             young
             King
             see
             how
             much
             a
             Prince
             falls
             from
             his
             Dignity
             ,
             by
             becoming
             guilty
             of
             such
             Barbarities
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             this
             Precedent
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             much
             insisted
             upon
             ,
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             our
             Ambassador
             Extraordinary
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             late
             Elector
             ,
             
               Philip
               William
            
             ,
             he
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             was
             resolv'd
             not
             to
             stand
             upon
             Ceremonies
             with
             his
             Excellency
             ;
             he
             not
             only
             gave
             him
             the
             Upper-hand
             at
             his
             first
             Reception
             ,
             but
             likewise
             at
             Meals
             :
             The
             Lord
             Ambassador
             always
             wash'd
             first
             ,
             sat
             in
             the
             best
             Place
             ,
             was
             serv'd
             first
             ;
             nay
             ,
             the
             very
             Electoress
             her self
             ,
             and
             the
             Princesses
             her
             Daughters
             ,
             would
             needs
             have
             his
             Excellency
             take
             the
             Precedency
             of
             them
             too
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             more
             a
             Gentleman
             than
             to
             insist
             upon
             his
             Punctilio's
             with
             Ladies
             :
             And
             so
             it
             was
             contriv'd
             ,
             that
             at
             Conferences
             with
             them
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Canopy
             in
             the
             Room
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             Distinction
             between
             the
             Right
             ,
             and
             the
             Left-hand
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             two
             Rows
             of
             Chairs
             ,
             opposite
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             the
             Ambassador
             should
             take
             the
             uppermost
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             Electoress
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             with
             the
             Princesses
             her
             Daughters
             after
             her
             in
             their
             Order
             ;
             his
             Excellency
             satisfying
             himself
             with
             this
             Equality
             with
             her
             Highness
             ,
             thinking
             that
             he
             had
             gain'd
             his
             Point
             ,
             while
             he
             kept
             the
             Elector
             below
             him
             .
             The
             old
             Elector
             ,
             for
             his
             
             part
             ,
             contented
             himself
             with
             having
             got
             a
             good
             Match
             for
             his
             Daughter
             ,
             while
             the
             Portugueses
             had
             all
             the
             Advantage
             in
             the
             Ceremonial
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             a
             little
             elevated
             with
             the
             Honour
             their
             Ambassador
             gain'd
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             no
             more
             than
             was
             lost
             by
             the
             Father
             of
             their
             Queen
             .
             Nor
             need
             we
             wonder
             ,
             that
             this
             Court
             should
             be
             so
             highly
             pleas'd
             with
             his
             Excellency's
             Dexterity
             and
             Success
             herein
             ,
             since
             the
             Ceremonial
             is
             become
             the
             Grand
             Concern
             of
             Europe
             ,
             and
             the
             Subject
             of
             the
             most
             important
             Negotiations
             now
             on
             foot
             :
             For
             what
             is
             there
             that
             doth
             perplex
             ,
             and
             embroil
             most
             Courts
             in
             Christendom
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             the
             additional
             Sound
             of
             two
             or
             three
             Syllables
             in
             some
             Princes
             Titles
             ?
             Have
             we
             not
             lately
             seen
             the
             Force
             of
             Blood
             it self
             suspended
             in
             the
             most
             endearing
             Relations
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             Infallibility
             it self
             at
             a
             stand
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             want
             of
             one
             to
             determine
             the
             several
             Degrees
             that
             are
             between
             an
             
               Arm'd
               Chair
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Folding
               Stool
            
             ?
          
           
             This
             Nobleman
             ,
             at
             his
             Return
             ,
             had
             the
             Title
             of
             Marquess
             
               de
               Alegrete
            
             bestow'd
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             Mark
             of
             Honour
             ,
             in
             Reward
             for
             his
             Service
             .
             But
             his
             Dexterity
             in
             Negotiations
             of
             this
             sort
             ,
             make
             but
             a
             small
             part
             of
             his
             Character
             :
             He
             is
             represented
             by
             all
             that
             pretend
             to
             know
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             accomplish'd
             States-man
             ,
             even
             by
             those
             who
             are
             so
             ill-natur'd
             as
             to
             allow
             that
             Title
             to
             no
             other
             Minister
             about
             the
             Court.
             He
             is
             suppos'd
             to
             be
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             present
             Posture
             of
             Affairs
             in
             Europe
             ,
             and
             throughly
             to
             understand
             his
             Master's
             Interest
             ;
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             is
             accounted
             a
             Person
             of
             unbiass'd
             Integrity
             ;
             his
             Country-men
             generally
             esteem
             him
             a
             true
             Portuguese
             ,
             disinteressed
             in
             his
             Counsels
             ,
             and
             espousing
             
             no
             Party
             ;
             as
             having
             no
             other
             Designs
             in
             view
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             he
             thinks
             may
             make
             for
             his
             Master's
             Service
             ,
             and
             his
             Country's
             Good.
             This
             is
             the
             Character
             that
             's
             commonly
             given
             of
             the
             Marquess
             ;
             the
             worst
             that
             is
             said
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             ever
             hear
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             his
             Tenderness
             for
             a
             numerous
             Family
             ,
             and
             Care
             in
             providing
             for
             them
             ,
             may
             have
             a
             little
             slackned
             his
             Vigor
             ,
             in
             opposing
             the
             Counsels
             of
             such
             as
             are
             thought
             to
             have
             something
             else
             in
             view
             ,
             than
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             State.
             He
             is
             said
             to
             be
             very
             zealously
             addicted
             to
             the
             Religion
             of
             his
             Country
             :
             He
             ascribed
             the
             happy
             Issue
             of
             his
             Negotiation
             at
             Heidelberg
             ,
             to
             the
             Prayers
             of
             two
             Sisters
             ,
             and
             a
             Daughter
             of
             his
             ,
             that
             are
             Nuns
             in
             the
             Convent
             of
             
               Madre
               de
               Deos
            
             ,
             a
             little
             without
             the
             City
             :
             At
             least
             the
             King
             was
             of
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             when
             Cardinal
             
               de
               Alemcastro
            
             was
             commending
             him
             for
             his
             prudent
             Management
             ,
             his
             Majesty
             reply'd
             ,
             That
             
               this
               Lord
               had
               no
               part
               in
               the
               Success
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               was
               done
               to
               his
               Hand
               by
               the
            
             Madre
             de
             Deos.
             I
             have
             been
             told
             of
             another
             remarkable
             Instance
             of
             his
             Lordship's
             Devotion
             ,
             but
             know
             not
             what
             Credit
             it
             deserves
             ,
             having
             no
             other
             ground
             for
             it
             than
             the
             common
             Talk
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             among
             whom
             it
             was
             reported
             ,
             That
             when
             St.
             Antoninho
             ,
             (
             a
             small
             diminutive
             Image
             of
             St.
             Antonio
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             in
             great
             Credit
             for
             these
             three
             last
             Years
             at
             Lisbon
             )
             was
             hired
             out
             to
             go
             
               Sargente
               Mor
            
             ,
             to
             the
             Fleet
             that
             went
             last
             Year
             (
             98
             )
             ,
             with
             the
             Vice-Roy
             to
             the
             East-Indies
             ,
             among
             other
             Perquisites
             promis'd
             to
             the
             Saint
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             his
             Standing-Wages
             of
             10
             
               Millr
               .
               per
            
             Month
             ,
             the
             Marquess
             
               de
               Algrete
            
             bargain'd
             to
             give
             him
             a
             fine
             new
             Chappel
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             conducted
             a
             Relation
             of
             his
             Lordship's
             safe
             home
             from
             Goa
             .
          
           
           
             Dom
             
               Nuno
               Alvarez
               Pereira
            
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Cadaval
             ,
             Marquess
             of
             Ferreira
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Tentugal
             ,
             &c.
             mentioned
             on
             several
             Occasions
             before
             ,
             descended
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Bragança
             ,
             from
             Ferdinand
             the
             Second
             Duke
             of
             that
             Title
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             King's
             Kinsman
             .
             This
             Noble
             Person
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             high
             Birth
             ,
             and
             vast
             Riches
             ,
             hath
             qualify'd
             himself
             for
             all
             manner
             of
             Employments
             ,
             having
             commanded
             both
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ,
             and
             all
             along
             made
             a
             most
             considerable
             Figure
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             wherein
             he
             has
             at
             present
             the
             greatest
             Power
             and
             Authority
             next
             the
             King
             ,
             having
             a
             hand
             in
             all
             Affairs
             relating
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             his
             Domestick
             Concerns
             not
             excepted
             .
             If
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Publick
             Business
             be
             more
             than
             other
             his
             peculiar
             Province
             ,
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Revenue
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             whereof
             he
             is
             a
             great
             Farmer
             ,
             as
             the
             Foreign
             Affairs
             seems
             to
             be
             that
             of
             the
             Marquess
             
               de
               Alegrete
            
             .
             It
             is
             agreed
             ,
             that
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             State
             ,
             doth
             in
             a
             manner
             wholly
             reside
             in
             these
             two
             Great
             Men.
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             formerly
             in
             competition
             about
             the
             King's
             Ear
             ,
             and
             Favour
             ;
             wherein
             the
             Marquess
             was
             upheld
             by
             the
             Opinion
             his
             Majesty
             hath
             of
             his
             Prudence
             and
             Integrity
             .
             The
             King
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             hath
             a
             like
             Opinion
             concerning
             the
             Duke
             too
             ;
             but
             he
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             by
             the
             Pleasantness
             of
             his
             Conversation
             ,
             contributes
             likewise
             to
             his
             Majesty's
             Diversion
             ,
             the
             Marquess
             consulting
             only
             his
             Country's
             Good
             ,
             and
             his
             Master's
             Service
             ;
             the
             Duke
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             suppos'd
             ,
             doth
             not
             wholly
             neglect
             his
             own
             Interest
             .
             Some
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             biass'd
             in
             favour
             of
             France
             ;
             but
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             the
             only
             Reason
             may
             be
             ,
             because
             both
             his
             Wives
             have
             been
             
             French-Women
             ,
             the
             present
             Duchess
             
             being
             Daughter
             of
             the
             Marquess
             of
             Harcourt
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             being
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             the
             greatest
             Subject
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             takes
             a
             particular
             Method
             to
             make
             People
             sensible
             of
             his
             Grandeur
             ;
             he
             is
             not
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             he
             stands
             in
             any
             need
             of
             a
             pompous
             Equipage
             ,
             or
             a
             numerous
             Attendance
             ,
             to
             make
             himself
             appear
             considerable
             ;
             but
             like
             those
             famous
             States-men
             ,
             that
             have
             made
             the
             greatest
             Figures
             in
             the
             Modern
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Ancient
             Common-Wealths
             ,
             thinks
             the
             Authority
             of
             his
             Person
             sufficient
             to
             Command
             those
             Respects
             that
             are
             due
             to
             his
             Quality
             .
             When
             his
             Excellency
             appears
             abroad
             in
             his
             Litter
             ,
             which
             certainly
             is
             not
             made
             for
             show
             ,
             he
             is
             followed
             only
             by
             a
             Trooper
             ;
             and
             by
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             General
             of
             the
             Cavalry
             .
             Dukes
             in
             Portugal
             had
             formerly
             their
             Guards
             allowed
             them
             ;
             but
             I
             have
             not
             heard
             ,
             that
             his
             Excellency
             chuses
             to
             be
             attended
             by
             a
             Soldier
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             his
             Pretensions
             to
             that
             Priviledge
             .
             He
             is
             a
             Familiar
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             as
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             all
             other
             Noble-men
             are
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             Mark
             of
             Honour
             in
             this
             County
             ;
             but
             at
             an
             
               Auto
               da
               Fe
            
             ,
             other
             Noblemen
             serve
             as
             Guards
             to
             those
             poor
             Wretches
             that
             come
             out
             to
             hear
             their
             Sentence
             ,
             whereas
             his
             Excellency
             supplies
             the
             Place
             of
             a
             Door-keeper
             .
          
           
             Many
             other
             things
             are
             told
             of
             his
             Excellency
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             pretend
             to
             give
             his
             Character
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             Matters
             which
             the
             Publick
             is
             not
             concern'd
             to
             know
             .
          
           
             Dom
             Luis
             (
             now
             Cardinal
             )
             
               de
               Sousa
            
             ,
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Lisbon
             ,
             and
             
               Capellaon
               Mor
            
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             which
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             I
             may
             translate
             ,
             Dean
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Chappel
             ;
             a
             Prelate
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             is
             of
             a
             Noble
             Extraction
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             a
             Mind
             suitable
             
             to
             his
             Birth
             and
             Quality
             ,
             and
             a
             Capacity
             sufficient
             to
             carry
             on
             his
             Designs
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             always
             great
             ,
             and
             always
             successful
             at
             long
             run
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             mighty
             Opposition
             he
             hath
             met
             with
             ;
             he
             having
             been
             heard
             to
             say
             ,
             soon
             after
             his
             having
             receiv'd
             the
             Cap
             from
             Rome
             ,
             That
             he
             never
             set
             his
             Heart
             upon
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             End
             he
             found
             ways
             to
             accomplish
             his
             Desire
             :
             And
             in
             effect
             ,
             he
             hath
             rais'd
             himself
             to
             the
             highest
             Dignities
             that
             either
             Portugal
             or
             Rome
             cou'd
             bestow
             upon
             him
             ;
             for
             his
             being
             a
             National
             Cardinal
             ,
             excludes
             him
             from
             all
             Pretensions
             to
             the
             Pontificate
             .
          
           
             In
             
             Alphonso's
             Reign
             he
             became
             suspected
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             by
             his
             associating
             himself
             with
             the
             disaffected
             Party
             ,
             and
             was
             therefore
             order'd
             by
             the
             King
             to
             his
             Residence
             at
             
               O
               Porto
            
             ,
             of
             which
             place
             he
             was
             Dean
             :
             When
             Bishops
             were
             restored
             to
             Portugal
             ,
             he
             was
             advanc'd
             to
             that
             See
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             he
             was
             afterwards
             translated
             to
             the
             Arch-Bishoprick
             of
             Lisbon
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             ,
             viz.
             in
             97
             ,
             received
             the
             Cardinal's
             Cap
             from
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Tho'
             the
             two
             fore-mention'd
             Ministers
             have
             the
             principal
             Management
             of
             State-Affairs
             ,
             yet
             they
             say
             ,
             this
             great
             Prelate
             will
             take
             care
             ,
             that
             his
             Vote
             shall
             have
             its
             due
             Weight
             in
             the
             Council
             ,
             especially
             when
             he
             hath
             occasion
             to
             promote
             the
             Grandeur
             of
             his
             Brother's
             House
             .
             I
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             tell
             how
             far
             he
             is
             concern'd
             in
             Foreign
             Affairs
             ;
             but
             we
             may
             suppose
             ,
             considering
             his
             Profession
             ,
             that
             those
             relating
             to
             Rome
             ,
             may
             ,
             if
             any
             ,
             be
             his
             Province
             :
             But
             notwithstanding
             the
             great
             Favours
             he
             has
             received
             from
             thence
             ,
             his
             Publick
             Conduct
             hath
             not
             made
             him
             suspected
             of
             any
             mean
             Compliance
             with
             that
             Court
             ;
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             has
             endeavoured
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             the
             
             Genius
             of
             his
             Country
             will
             permit
             ,
             to
             reform
             many
             of
             those
             Abuses
             it
             hath
             introduced
             ;
             particularly
             ,
             he
             hath
             on
             several
             Occasions
             shewn
             himself
             a
             great
             Enemy
             to
             Exemptions
             ,
             by
             which
             that
             Court
             hath
             establish'd
             its
             Tyranny
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             ruin'd
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             He
             hath
             had
             many
             Clashings
             with
             the
             Nuncio's
             ,
             whose
             Legantine
             Courts
             ,
             he
             thinks
             ,
             incroach
             too
             much
             upon
             his
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             much
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             and
             Character
             with
             the
             late
             Arch-Bishop
             Harlai
             of
             Paris
             ;
             nor
             has
             he
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             that
             other
             great
             Prelate
             ,
             escaped
             the
             Lash
             of
             malicious
             Tongues
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             never
             heard
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             shewn
             so
             little
             Complaisance
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             gain
             the
             Purple
             ,
             tho'
             as
             all
             agree
             ,
             he
             hath
             been
             aiming
             at
             it
             for
             these
             many
             Years
             ,
             and
             considering
             the
             servile
             Temper
             of
             those
             at
             Rome
             ,
             no
             way
             seems
             more
             likely
             to
             succeed
             ;
             but
             Dom
             
               Verissimo
               de
               Alemcastro
            
             ,
             the
             late
             Inquisitor-General
             ,
             had
             put
             more
             signal
             Affronts
             upon
             the
             Holy
             See
             ,
             than
             ever
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             either
             did
             ,
             or
             could
             ;
             and
             was
             (
             possibly
             for
             that
             Reason
             )
             promoted
             before
             him
             :
             When
             the
             Pope
             attempted
             ,
             as
             several
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             had
             done
             before
             him
             ,
             to
             break
             the
             present
             Constitution
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Office
            
             ,
             whereof
             the
             
               Holy
               See
            
             bears
             all
             the
             Scandal
             ,
             and
             reaps
             none
             of
             the
             Profit
             :
             The
             Inquisitor
             ,
             supported
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             by
             the
             Court
             ,
             (
             whose
             Creature
             the
             Inquisition
             was
             )
             set
             them
             of
             Rome
             at
             Defiance
             ,
             stood
             all
             the
             Fire
             of
             the
             Vatican
             ,
             and
             remain'd
             unmov'd
             at
             their
             Censures
             ,
             tho'
             they
             proceeded
             so
             far
             as
             to
             interdict
             him
             ,
             
               Ab
               ingressu
               Ecclesiae
            
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             his
             Holiness
             was
             oblig'd
             at
             last
             ,
             upon
             a
             slight
             Composition
             ,
             to
             desist
             from
             the
             Enterprize
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             next
             Promotion
             ,
             
             the
             Rebel-Inquisitor
             was
             rewarded
             with
             the
             Cap
             ;
             the
             same
             Cap
             ,
             which
             as
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             pretended
             ,
             had
             been
             promised
             to
             himself
             .
             Had
             this
             been
             under
             any
             other
             Pontificate
             than
             that
             of
             Innocent
             the
             Eleventh
             ,
             the
             World
             would
             not
             have
             been
             to
             seek
             for
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             Inquisitor's
             Promotion
             ;
             but
             there
             being
             something
             more
             generous
             in
             this
             Pope's
             Nature
             ,
             than
             in
             theirs
             that
             usually
             fill
             the
             Holy
             Chair
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             unlikely
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             some
             regard
             to
             the
             Merit
             of
             the
             Man
             ;
             for
             all
             give
             Dom
             Verissimo
             the
             Character
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             good
             Man
             ;
             tho'
             they
             say
             withal
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             none
             of
             the
             wisest
             ;
             and
             he
             may
             therefore
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             but
             an
             Instrument
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             others
             ,
             when
             that
             vigorous
             Opposition
             was
             made
             to
             the
             Pope's
             Design
             of
             reforming
             the
             Inquisition
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             Promotion
             of
             the
             Inquisitor
             did
             not
             a
             little
             disgust
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             spared
             not
             to
             make
             most
             grievous
             Complaints
             against
             those
             that
             had
             deceived
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             on
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             only
             that
             he
             laid
             the
             Blame
             of
             his
             Disappointment
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             Promotion
             ,
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             gain'd
             some
             very
             considerable
             Advantages
             ;
             for
             thereby
             they
             took
             off
             one
             great
             Adversary
             ,
             gain'd
             him
             over
             to
             their
             side
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Means
             disarm'd
             another
             ,
             putting
             it
             out
             of
             his
             Power
             to
             do
             them
             any
             great
             harm
             :
             For
             after
             this
             ,
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             and
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             were
             never
             in
             good
             Terms
             together
             ;
             and
             the
             Nuncio's
             found
             the
             Cardinal
             the
             fittest
             Man
             on
             all
             Occasions
             to
             make
             head
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             whensoever
             he
             was
             about
             to
             give
             them
             any
             Trouble
             :
             For
             tho'
             there
             was
             no
             Comparison
             between
             the
             Abilities
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             yet
             the
             Cardinal
             was
             so
             highly
             esteem'd
             
             for
             his
             Innocence
             and
             Probity
             ,
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             People
             ,
             that
             as
             weak
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             he
             was
             able
             to
             make
             his
             Party
             good
             against
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ;
             who
             is
             far
             from
             being
             so
             much
             ,
             or
             so
             generally
             beloved
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Nuncio's
             have
             not
             been
             wanting
             on
             other
             Occasions
             ,
             to
             raise
             up
             Enemies
             against
             this
             Adversary
             of
             theirs
             ,
             
               Monsignor
               Nicolini
            
             was
             so
             happy
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Residence
             ,
             as
             to
             set
             the
             main
             Body
             of
             the
             Fidalgo's
             upon
             him
             :
             The
             manner
             in
             which
             he
             effected
             it
             ,
             does
             not
             indeed
             make
             much
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             Holy
             See
             ;
             however
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             a
             little
             gratifie
             a
             certain
             Passion
             ,
             which
             they
             of
             Rome
             are
             no
             less
             ready
             to
             indulge
             ,
             when
             a
             fair
             Opportunity
             offers
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             to
             Court
             an
             Enemy
             that
             's
             too
             mighty
             for
             them
             .
             The
             
             Fidalgo's
             were
             much
             set
             upon
             it
             ,
             to
             have
             leave
             for
             a
             Company
             of
             Spanish
             Strolers
             to
             Act
             in
             the
             Town
             ,
             and
             were
             as
             much
             opposed
             by
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ;
             who
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             might
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             Licensing
             of
             a
             Publick
             Stage
             ,
             was
             ,
             in
             effect
             ,
             to
             Authorize
             the
             Corruption
             of
             Manners
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             apt
             to
             cause
             :
             Not
             that
             his
             Lordship
             was
             apprehensive
             ,
             least
             the
             Players
             should
             expose
             Religion
             ,
             or
             turn
             it
             into
             Ridicule
             ,
             to
             make
             Sport
             for
             the
             hair-brain'd
             unthinking
             Youth
             of
             the
             Town
             :
             For
             ,
             possibly
             ,
             there
             may
             not
             be
             two
             Nations
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             where
             the
             Audience
             it self
             ,
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             wou'd
             be
             very
             patient
             at
             so
             horrible
             an
             Abuse
             ;
             should
             any
             thing
             like
             it
             be
             seen
             upon
             the
             Stage
             at
             Lisbon
             by
             these
             very
             Fidalgo's
             ,
             who
             were
             so
             earnest
             for
             a
             Play-House
             ,
             their
             Religion
             would
             put
             'em
             upon
             chastising
             the
             Offenders
             upon
             the
             Spot
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             ours
             will
             not
             justifie
             .
             It
             is
             not
             long
             since
             they
             gave
             a
             terrible
             Instance
             of
             their
             Zeal
             upon
             a
             
             Servant
             of
             the
             French
             Ambassadors
             ,
             who
             being
             but
             a
             French
             Papist
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             perswaded
             to
             pay
             the
             like
             Reverence
             as
             others
             did
             ,
             to
             an
             Image
             brought
             upon
             the
             Stage
             ;
             which
             made
             the
             People
             fall
             upon
             him
             with
             so
             much
             Fury
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             carried
             off
             the
             place
             for
             Dead
             .
             And
             there
             is
             this
             to
             be
             said
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Poets
             ,
             that
             their
             Plays
             have
             very
             little
             of
             that
             Leudness
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             abounds
             in
             so
             scandalous
             a
             manner
             in
             those
             of
             another
             Country
             .
             But
             though
             Crimes
             of
             this
             sort
             are
             not
             taught
             in
             the
             Play-House
             there
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             much
             suspected
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             practised
             amongst
             them
             ,
             the
             Women
             that
             tread
             the
             Stage
             ,
             having
             no
             better
             Character
             there
             than
             in
             other
             Places
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             I
             presume
             ,
             might
             be
             the
             Reason
             why
             their
             Admittance
             into
             Lisbon
             was
             so
             vigorously
             opposed
             by
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             who
             to
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             all
             Importunities
             in
             their
             behalf
             ,
             published
             an
             Excommunication
             against
             the
             Players
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             should
             Act
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             that
             went
             to
             see
             them
             .
             It
             was
             in
             vain
             for
             the
             Fidalgo's
             to
             desire
             his
             Lordship
             to
             recall
             the
             Sentence
             ;
             but
             at
             last
             they
             apply'd
             themselves
             to
             Nicolini
             ,
             the
             Nuncio
             ,
             who
             had
             now
             a
             fair
             Opportunity
             presented
             him
             to
             engage
             a
             powerful
             Party
             against
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ;
             nor
             did
             he
             let
             slip
             his
             Advantage
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Religion
             and
             Vertue
             were
             like
             to
             suffer
             by
             what
             he
             was
             about
             ;
             but
             those
             of
             Rome
             think
             these
             are
             things
             to
             be
             minded
             ,
             when
             they
             prove
             subservient
             to
             their
             Designs
             ;
             he
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             without
             more
             ado
             ,
             takes
             off
             the
             Excommunication
             by
             Virtue
             of
             his
             Legantine
             Power
             .
             The
             Play-House
             hereupon
             opens
             ,
             and
             fills
             ;
             the
             Fidalgo's
             flocking
             to
             it
             like
             so
             many
             School-Boys
             ,
             let
             loose
             from
             under
             the
             Discipline
             of
             their
             Master
             ;
             
             and
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             the
             more
             eagerly
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             a
             little
             mortifie
             the
             rigid
             Arch-Bishop
             .
             His
             Lordship
             withdraws
             for
             a
             time
             to
             his
             Country-House
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             a
             Witness
             to
             so
             great
             a
             Slur
             put
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             suppress
             his
             just
             Indignation
             against
             the
             Nuncio
             .
             But
             this
             was
             only
             a
             short
             Mortification
             ,
             which
             considering
             the
             Occasion
             ,
             must
             doubtless
             have
             turn'd
             to
             his
             Lordship's
             Credit
             ,
             even
             among
             those
             that
             were
             pleas'd
             with
             it
             at
             that
             time
             .
             The
             Court
             of
             Rome
             hath
             since
             thought
             convenient
             to
             present
             him
             with
             a
             Cap
             ,
             viz.
             in
             the
             Year
             1697
             ,
             at
             a
             Promotion
             wherein
             his
             Lordship
             ,
             and
             
               Monsignor
               Cornaro
            
             ,
             the
             then
             Nuncio
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             were
             the
             only
             Persons
             advanced
             to
             the
             Purple
             .
          
           
             
               Dom
               Anrique
               de
               Sousa
               de
               Tavares
               da
               Silva
               ,
               Conde
               de
               Miranda
               ,
               &
               Marquis
               de
               Aronches
               ,
            
             Brother
             to
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             and
             acting
             in
             concert
             with
             him
             ;
             a
             Minister
             of
             great
             Sufficiency
             ,
             but
             too
             much
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             thought
             ,
             addicted
             to
             his
             Pleasures
             :
             He
             hath
             served
             in
             several
             Embassies
             ,
             as
             to
             
               England
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Holland
            
             ,
             and
             remains
             well
             affected
             to
             the
             People
             among
             whom
             he
             has
             resided
             :
             Insomuch
             ,
             that
             during
             the
             late
             War
             ,
             such
             as
             would
             needs
             have
             the
             Ministers
             of
             State
             to
             take
             Parties
             ,
             have
             always
             given
             the
             Marquess
             of
             Aronches
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             Family
             ,
             to
             the
             Allies
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             suppose
             them
             to
             be
             much
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             if
             we
             judge
             how
             the
             Noble
             Families
             stand
             affected
             to
             other
             Nations
             ,
             from
             the
             Alliances
             they
             contract
             with
             Foreigners
             :
             This
             Lord
             having
             given
             his
             Daughter
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             Ligne
             ,
             a
             Fleming
             ,
             Subject
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             Prince
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             who
             succeeds
             him
             in
             his
             Estate
             and
             Title
             ;
             the
             same
             Person
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             Procurement
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             was
             sent
             
             Ambassador
             Extraordinary
             from
             his
             Portuguese
             Majesty
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             made
             that
             splendid
             Entry
             into
             Vienna
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             Publick
             had
             so
             large
             an
             Account
             in
             the
             Gazettes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             If
             I
             do
             not
             mention
             the
             rest
             that
             are
             of
             this
             Honourable
             Body
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             I
             am
             not
             so
             well
             instructed
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             give
             a
             particular
             Account
             of
             them
             :
             But
             I
             must
             not
             omit
             to
             mention
             the
             Secretary
             of
             State
             ;
             who
             ,
             tho'
             he
             hath
             neither
             a
             Deliberative
             ,
             nor
             a
             Decisive
             Voice
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Councils
             ,
             is
             yet
             ,
             as
             some
             term
             him
             ,
             the
             
               Primum
               Mobile
            
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             :
             His
             Office
             is
             compounded
             of
             that
             of
             Clerk
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             another
             long
             since
             abolished
             ,
             but
             revived
             for
             a
             small
             time
             by
             the
             
               Conde
               de
               Castelmelhor
            
             ;
             he
             that
             executed
             it
             ,
             was
             called
             the
             
               Escrivam
               de
               Puridade
               :
               Puridade
            
             ,
             in
             old
             Portuguese
             ,
             signifies
             Secrecy
             ,
             or
             Privacy
             ;
             but
             is
             now
             out
             of
             use
             in
             that
             Sense
             :
             The
             Office
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             much
             the
             same
             as
             that
             of
             Privado
             in
             Spain
             ,
             or
             Prime
             Minister
             in
             France
             ;
             but
             nothing
             remains
             of
             it
             ,
             now
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             the
             Secretary
             of
             State
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             purely
             Ministerial
             .
             The
             Office
             of
             Secretary
             ,
             at
             present
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             a
             Place
             of
             Great
             Trust
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             a
             Place
             of
             infinite
             Business
             ;
             he
             gives
             an
             Account
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             of
             whatsoever
             is
             done
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             State
             ;
             he
             is
             address'd
             to
             by
             all
             sorts
             of
             People
             that
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             at
             Court
             ,
             of
             what
             Nature
             soever
             their
             Business
             is
             ,
             he
             proposes
             the
             Matter
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             returns
             his
             Answer
             ;
             and
             is
             apyly'd
             to
             by
             Foreign
             Ministers
             on
             all
             occasions
             .
             This
             Place
             is
             at
             present
             executed
             by
             
               Mendo
               Foyos
               Pereira
            
             ,
             one
             rais'd
             by
             the
             House
             of
             Aronches
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             greatly
             devoted
             to
             the
             Family
             :
             He
             is
             a
             Person
             not
             so
             
             considerable
             for
             his
             Birth
             ,
             as
             for
             his
             indefatigable
             Diligence
             in
             his
             Employment
             ;
             of
             which
             he
             acquits
             himself
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             without
             Reason
             ,
             that
             some
             represent
             him
             of
             a
             narrow
             Capacity
             .
             Foreign
             Ministers
             find
             it
             to
             be
             much
             for
             their
             Convenience
             ,
             to
             Manage
             the
             Secretary
             ,
             and
             hold
             a
             good
             Understanding
             with
             him
             ,
             if
             they
             desire
             to
             have
             quick
             Dispatches
             ;
             or
             when
             Matters
             relating
             to
             the
             Ceremonial
             are
             in
             Question
             :
             For
             if
             he
             be
             ill
             us'd
             ,
             they
             may
             chance
             to
             meet
             with
             more
             Rubs
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             than
             they
             look'd
             for
             .
             The
             Nuncio's
             that
             have
             been
             on
             ill
             Terms
             with
             him
             ,
             have
             not
             been
             insensible
             of
             his
             Resentments
             :
             However
             ,
             it
             is
             thought
             advisable
             by
             those
             that
             have
             to
             deal
             with
             this
             Minister
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Measures
             they
             keep
             with
             him
             ,
             they
             beware
             ,
             lest
             he
             perceives
             they
             are
             in
             any
             Awe
             of
             him
             ;
             since
             an
             over-great
             Complaisance
             ,
             may
             be
             of
             worse
             Consequence
             ,
             than
             a
             Conduct
             that
             is
             quite
             contrary
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Books
           Printed
           for
           
             Tho.
             Bennet
          
           .
        
         
           
             FOLIO
             .
          
           
             THucydides
             ,
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             ,
             Collated
             with
             five
             entire
             Manuscript
             Copies
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Editions
             extant
             :
             Also
             illustrated
             with
             Maps
             ,
             large
             Annotations
             and
             Indexes
             .
             By
             
               J.
               Hudson
            
             ,
             M.
             A.
             and
             Fellow
             of
             
             Vniversity-College
             ,
             Oxon.
             To
             which
             is
             added
             ,
             an
             exact
             Chronology
             ,
             by
             the
             Learned
             
               Henry
               Dodwell
            
             ;
             never
             before
             Publish'd
             .
             Printed
             at
             the
             Theater
             ,
             Oxon.
             
          
           
             
               Athenae
               Oxoniensis
            
             :
             Or
             ,
             an
             exact
             History
             of
             all
             the
             Writers
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             have
             had
             their
             Education
             in
             the
             University
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             from
             1480
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Year
             1690
             ;
             giving
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Birth
             ,
             Fortune
             ,
             Preferment
             ,
             and
             Death
             of
             all
             those
             Authors
             and
             Prelates
             ;
             the
             great
             Accidents
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             with
             the
             Fate
             and
             Character
             of
             their
             Writings
             .
             The
             Work
             so
             compleat
             ,
             that
             no
             Writer
             of
             Note
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             for
             Two
             hundred
             Years
             ,
             is
             omitted
             .
             In
             Two
             Volumes
             .
          
           
             A
             new
             Historical
             Relation
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Siam
             .
             By
             Monsieur
             
               de
               la
               Loubiere
            
             ,
             Envoy
             Extraordinary
             from
             the
             French
             King
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Siam
             ,
             in
             1687
             ,
             and
             1688
             ;
             wherein
             a
             full
             and
             exact
             Account
             is
             given
             of
             their
             Natural
             History
             ;
             as
             also
             of
             their
             Musick
             ,
             Arithmetick
             ,
             and
             other
             Mathematick
             Learning
             :
             Illustrated
             with
             Sculptures
             .
             Done
             out
             of
             French
             by
             Dr.
             P.
             Fellow
             of
             the
             Royal
             Society
             .
          
           
             Father
             
             Malbranch's
             Treatise
             concerning
             the
             
               Search
               after
               Truth
            
             .
             The
             whole
             Work
             compleat
             ;
             to
             which
             is
             added
             ,
             his
             Treatise
             of
             Nature
             and
             Grace
             ,
             being
             a
             Consequence
             of
             the
             Author's
             Principles
             
             contained
             in
             the
             Search
             ;
             together
             with
             F.
             
             Malbranch's
             Defence
             against
             Mr.
             
               de
               la
               Ville
            
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             Adversaries
             .
             All
             English'd
             by
             
               J.
               Taylor
            
             ,
             M.
             A.
             of
             
             Magdalen-College
             ,
             Oxon
             ,
             and
             Printed
             there
             .
             The
             Second
             Edition
             ,
             with
             some
             Additions
             ,
             communicated
             by
             the
             Author
             .
          
        
         
           
             QVARTO
             .
          
           
             A
             Critical
             History
             of
             the
             Texts
             and
             Versions
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             .
             In
             two
             Parts
             .
             By
             Father
             Simon
             ,
             of
             the
             Oratory
             .
          
           
             A
             Discourse
             sent
             to
             the
             late
             King
             James
             ,
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             embrace
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             .
             By
             
               Sam.
               Parker
            
             ,
             late
             Bishop
             of
             Oxon.
             To
             which
             are
             prefixed
             two
             Letters
             ,
             the
             first
             from
             Sir
             
               Lionel
               Jenkins
            
             ,
             on
             the
             same
             Subject
             ;
             the
             second
             from
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             sent
             with
             the
             Discourse
             .
             All
             Printed
             from
             the
             Original
             Manuscripts
             .
          
           
             A
             short
             Defence
             of
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             By
             Mr.
             Milbourn
             .
          
           
             Sermons
             and
             Discourses
             upon
             several
             Occasions
             .
             In
             Three
             Vol.
             By
             
               Robert
               South
            
             ,
             D.
             D.
             
          
           
             Sermons
             and
             Discourses
             upon
             several
             Occasions
             .
             By
             
               G.
               Strading
            
             ,
             D.
             D.
             and
             late
             Dean
             of
             Chichester
             .
          
           
             Sermons
             and
             Discourses
             upon
             several
             Occasions
             .
             By
             
               R.
               Meggot
            
             ,
             D.
             D.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Reverence
             due
             to
             God
             in
             his
             Publick
             Worship
             .
             In
             a
             Sermon
             before
             the
             King
             and
             Queen
             ,
             at
             White-Hall
             .
             By
             the
             Right
             Reverend
             Father
             in
             God
             ,
             Nicholas
             ,
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Chester
             .
          
           
             Three
             Sermons
             upon
             several
             Occasions
             .
             By
             the
             Right
             Reverend
             Father
             in
             God
             ,
             William
             ,
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Oxford
             .
          
           
           
             Two
             Sermons
             ,
             one
             before
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             the
             other
             before
             the
             Queen
             .
             By
             
               W.
               Jane
            
             ,
             D.
             D.
             and
             Dean
             of
             Gloucester
             .
          
           
             Three
             Sermons
             before
             the
             Queen
             .
             By
             
               Nath.
               Resbury
            
             ,
             D.
             D.
             
          
           
             Five
             Sermons
             upon
             several
             Occasions
             .
             By
             Mr.
             
               Francis
               Atterbury
            
             .
          
           
             Two
             Visitation-Sermons
             ,
             and
             one
             before
             the
             Societies
             for
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Manners
             .
             By
             Mr.
             
               William
               Whitfield
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Certainty
             and
             Necessity
             of
             Religion
             in
             General
             ,
             or
             the
             first
             Grounds
             and
             Principles
             of
             Humane
             Duty
             Established
             .
             In
             Eight
             Sermons
             ,
             Preached
             at
             St.
             
               Martins
               in
               the
               Field
            
             .
             At
             the
             Lecture
             for
             the
             Year
             1697.
             
             Founded
             by
             the
             Honourable
             
               Robert
               Boyl
            
             ,
             Esq
             ;
          
           
             The
             Certainty
             of
             the
             Christian
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             the
             Necessity
             of
             Believing
             it
             ,
             establish'd
             in
             opposition
             to
             all
             the
             Cavils
             ,
             and
             Insinuations
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             pretend
             to
             allow
             Natural
             Religion
             ,
             and
             reject
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Both
             by
             
               Francis
               Gastril
            
             ,
             B.
             D.
             Preacher
             to
             the
             Honourable
             Society
             of
             Lincolns-Inn
             .
          
           
             A
             Conference
             with
             a
             Theist
             .
             In
             Four
             Parts
             compleat
             .
             By
             
               W.
               Nichols
            
             ,
             D.
             D.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Luzancy
             ,
             against
             the
             Socinians
             .
             In
             Two
             Parts
             .
          
           
             A
             Discourse
             of
             Religious
             Assemblies
             ,
             for
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             By
             
               G.
               Burghorpe
            
             ,
             Rector
             of
             
               Little
               Gaddesden
            
             ,
             in
             Hertford-shire
             .
          
           
             A
             Discourse
             of
             Schism
             ,
             address'd
             to
             those
             Dissenters
             who
             conform'd
             before
             the
             Toleration
             ,
             and
             have
             since
             withdrawn
             themselves
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             .
             By
             
               R.
               Burscough
            
             ,
             M.
             A.
             
          
           
           
             The
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Asserted
             and
             Explained
             ;
             in
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             
               Le
               Clerc
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Modern
             Writers
             .
             By
             
               G.
               Lamothe
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Lives
             of
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             Orange
             ,
             from
             William
             the
             Great
             ,
             Founder
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             of
             the
             United
             Provinces
             .
             Translated
             from
             the
             French
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             
               Tho.
               Brown.
            
             
          
           
             Monsieur
             
             Bossu's
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Epick
             Poem
             ,
             containing
             many
             curious
             Reflections
             ,
             very
             useful
             and
             necessary
             for
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             the
             Excellency
             of
             Homer
             and
             Virgil.
             
          
           
             The
             Meditations
             of
             
               Marcus
               Aurelius
               Antoninus
            
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Emperor
             ,
             concerning
             himself
             ;
             treating
             of
             a
             Natural
             Man's
             Happiness
             ,
             wherein
             it
             consisteth
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Means
             to
             attain
             it
             .
             Translated
             out
             of
             the
             Original
             Greek
             ,
             with
             Notes
             ,
             by
             
               M.
               Casabon
            
             ,
             D.
             D.
             To
             which
             is
             added
             ,
             The
             Life
             of
             Antoninus
             ,
             with
             some
             select
             Reflections
             upon
             the
             Whole
             .
             By
             Monsieur
             and
             Madam
             Daceir
             .
             Never
             before
             in
             English
             .
          
           
             The
             Art
             of
             Glass
             :
             Shewing
             how
             to
             make
             all
             sorts
             of
             Glass
             ,
             Crystal
             ,
             and
             Enamel
             ;
             likewise
             the
             making
             of
             Pearls
             ,
             Precious
             Stones
             ,
             China
             ,
             and
             Looking
             Glasses
             .
             To
             which
             is
             added
             ,
             The
             Method
             of
             Painting
             on
             Glass
             and
             Enameling
             ;
             also
             how
             to
             extract
             the
             Colours
             from
             Minerals
             ,
             Metals
             ,
             Herbs
             ,
             and
             Flowers
             .
             A
             Work
             containing
             many
             Secrets
             and
             Curiosities
             never
             before
             discovered
             :
             Illustrated
             with
             Sculptures
             .
             Written
             originally
             in
             French
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Blancourt
            
             ;
             and
             now
             translated
             into
             English
             :
             With
             an
             Appendix
             ,
             contaning
             Exact
             Instructions
             for
             making
             Glass
             Eyes
             of
             all
             Colours
             .
          
           
             Jacobi
             Patriarchae
             de
             Shiloh
             
               Vaticinium
               ,
               a
               depravatione
            
             Johannis
             Clerici
             ,
             
               in
               Pentateuchum
               Commentatoris
               ,
               Assertum
               Opera
               &
               Studio
            
             Sebastini
             Edzardi
             .
             
               Accedit
               Ejudem
               Dissertatio
               de
               nomine
            
             Elohim
             ,
             
               Aurocti
               Judicii
               de
               R.
               Simonii
               Historia
               V.
               Test
               .
               Critica
               opposita
               .
            
          
           
             An
             Essay
             concerning
             Self
             ,
             Murther
             :
             Wherein
             is
             endeavour'd
             to
             prove
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             unlawful
             ,
             according
             to
             Natural
             Principles
             .
             With
             some
             Considerations
             upon
             what
             is
             pretended
             from
             the
             said
             Principles
             ,
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             a
             Treatise
             ,
             intituled
             ,
             Biathaenatos
             ;
             and
             others
             .
             By
             
               J.
               Adams
            
             ,
             Rector
             of
             St.
             
               Alban's
               Wood
               street
            
             ,
             and
             Chaplain
             in
             Ordinary
             to
             his
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             The
             Pretensions
             of
             the
             several
             Candidates
             for
             the
             Crown
             of
             Spain
             ,
             discuss'd
             ;
             and
             the
             Necessity
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
             Portugal's
             being
             declared
             Successor
             to
             his
             Catholick
             Majesty
             ,
             prov'd
             :
             In
             a
             Letter
             from
             a
             Spanish
             Nobleman
             to
             a
             Counsellor
             of
             State
             at
             Madrid
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           OF
           THE
           INTERESTS
           OF
           PORTUGAL
           ,
           With
           Relation
           to
           other
           SOVEREIGNS
           :
           CONTAINING
           ,
           An
           Account
           of
           the
           most
           Considerable
           Transactions
           that
           have
           pass'd
           of
           late
           between
           that
           Court
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             France
             ,
             Vienna
             ,
             England
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           PART
           .
           II.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Interests
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             with
             Relation
             to
             Rome
             .
          
           
             OF
             all
             the
             Courts
             with
             which
             this
             of
             Portugal
             hath
             any
             Intercourse
             ,
             that
             of
             Rome
             challenges
             the
             Pre-eminence
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             Reason
             ,
             considering
             what
             great
             Interest
             and
             Power
             the
             Pope
             has
             within
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             for
             however
             ,
             He
             may
             be
             slighted
             in
             other
             
             Countries
             ,
             accounted
             Catholick
             ,
             he
             hath
             hitherto
             made
             shift
             to
             maintain
             his
             Authority
             in
             this
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             extraordinary
             Devotion
             of
             the
             Portuguese
             Kings
             towards
             the
             Holy
             See
             ,
             which
             his
             present
             Majesty
             has
             inherited
             from
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Title
             of
             
               The
               most
               Obedient
               Son
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             well
             known
             what
             Power
             Popes
             have
             had
             in
             former
             Ages
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             means
             they
             procured
             and
             maintained
             it
             ;
             notwithstanding
             the
             Opposition
             they
             almost
             every
             where
             met
             with
             ,
             from
             Princes
             who
             were
             perpetually
             strugling
             to
             preserve
             or
             recover
             their
             Liberty
             .
             But
             the
             Case
             of
             Portugal
             seems
             peculiar
             in
             this
             respect
             ;
             That
             as
             it
             hath
             brought
             its
             self
             into
             a
             greater
             subjection
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             Kingdom
             ,
             so
             it
             can
             plead
             the
             Merit
             of
             a
             voluntary
             Obedience
             .
             Other
             Nations
             have
             shown
             that
             they
             were
             in
             a
             State
             of
             Violence
             ,
             while
             the
             Soveraign
             Pontiffs
             were
             exercising
             the
             Plenitude
             of
             their
             Power
             over
             them
             ,
             since
             all
             of
             them
             have
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             eased
             themselves
             of
             the
             Oppression
             ;
             while
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             who
             doubtless
             might
             have
             gone
             as
             far
             as
             any
             towards
             the
             recovery
             of
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             do
             to
             this
             day
             bear
             the
             Yoke
             :
             It
             is
             indeed
             with
             some
             Impatience
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             not
             insensible
             of
             its
             weight
             and
             smart
             ,
             and
             see
             plainly
             that
             its
             like
             to
             lie
             heavier
             upon
             them
             still
             .
          
           
             
               Alfonso
               Henriquez
            
             ,
             their
             first
             King
             ,
             refused
             to
             accept
             of
             the
             Crown
             till
             it
             was
             made
             Tributary
             to
             his
             Holiness
             ;
             John
             the
             2d
             .
             who
             in
             other
             Cases
             ,
             knew
             as
             well
             as
             ever
             any
             Prince
             did
             ,
             how
             to
             assert
             the
             Royal
             Authority
             ,
             exceeded
             his
             first
             Predecessor
             in
             his
             Respect
             and
             Deference
             to
             the
             Holy
             See
             ;
             for
             he
             gave
             the
             Pope
             an
             uncontroulable
             kind
             of
             Soveraignty
             within
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             granting
             that
             
             his
             Bulls
             should
             be
             Publish'd
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             without
             being
             examin'd
             by
             the
             Chancellor
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             the
             King's
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             former
             practice
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             observed
             with
             great
             exactness
             in
             other
             Kingdoms
             ,
             to
             prevent
             incroachments
             upon
             the
             Civil
             Power
             .
             When
             that
             Magnanimous
             Prince
             ,
             John
             the
             3d.
             had
             been
             treated
             with
             the
             utmost
             Indignities
             by
             those
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             they
             conscious
             to
             themselves
             of
             their
             Offences
             ,
             were
             apprehensive
             of
             his
             Resentments
             ;
             
               Inigo
               Loyola
            
             Founder
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             could
             assure
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             to
             be
             so
             good
             a
             Catholick
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             suffer
             his
             very
             Beard
             to
             be
             trampled
             under
             feet
             by
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             without
             showing
             the
             least
             sign
             of
             Disobedience
             .
             The
             Brave
             Sebastian
             ,
             when
             the
             Pope
             to
             flatter
             his
             desire
             of
             Glory
             ,
             bid
             him
             choose
             what
             Title
             he
             pleased
             ,
             answered
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             ambitious
             of
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             his
             Ancestors
             had
             so
             well
             deserved
             ,
             viz.
             That
             of
             
               The
               most
               obedient
               Son
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             This
             great
             Devotion
             of
             the
             Portuguese
             Kings
             toward
             the
             Romish
             See
             ,
             hath
             given
             the
             Pope
             the
             advantage
             to
             establish
             an
             Absolute
             Dominion
             within
             their
             Kingdom
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             his
             Holiness
             hath
             the
             Title
             of
             Soveraign
             only
             in
             Spirituals
             ,
             but
             he
             so
             manages
             the
             matter
             ,
             that
             Temporals
             fall
             in
             of
             course
             in
             
               Ordine
               ad
               Spiritualia
            
             ;
             he
             is
             not
             indeed
             at
             the
             trouble
             nor
             the
             charge
             of
             maintaining
             the
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             but
             then
             he
             has
             the
             Power
             and
             the
             Emoluments
             of
             a
             Temporal
             Soveraignty
             .
             He
             has
             his
             Nuncio
             always
             residing
             at
             Lisbon
             with
             a
             Legantine
             Power
             ,
             and
             wanting
             only
             the
             Title
             of
             Vice-Roy
             ,
             exercising
             his
             Jurisdiction
             in
             his
             own
             Courts
             ,
             whence
             there
             is
             no
             appeal
             but
             to
             Rome
             ,
             over
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             who
             with
             their
             Dependents
             may
             well
             be
             reckon'd
             one
             half
             of
             
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             They
             are
             commonly
             supposed
             to
             have
             much
             above
             two
             thirds
             of
             the
             Wealth
             ;
             the
             secular
             Clergy
             who
             are
             more
             exempt
             than
             the
             rest
             from
             his
             Dominion
             ,
             are
             yet
             his
             Tributarys
             ,
             great
             summs
             are
             extorted
             from
             them
             for
             Collations
             ,
             to
             Benefices
             and
             Bulls
             for
             Bishops
             :
             There
             goes
             to
             Rome
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             been
             informed
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             90
             Thousand
             Crowns
             before
             an
             Archbishop
             of
             Evora
             can
             be
             setled
             in
             his
             Chair
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             pay
             in
             their
             Proportion
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Regulars
             ,
             they
             are
             his
             more
             immediate
             Vassals
             or
             Soldiers
             rather
             ,
             its
             true
             they
             are
             not
             in
             his
             Pay
             ,
             for
             they
             live
             upon
             free
             Quarter
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             Country
             under
             Contribution
             ,
             and
             his
             Holiness
             comes
             in
             for
             a
             share
             of
             the
             Spoils
             ,
             by
             continually
             draining
             them
             of
             what
             they
             scrape
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             every
             Monastery
             having
             always
             some
             Business
             or
             other
             depending
             before
             the
             Nuncio
             ;
             or
             their
             Agents
             at
             Rome
             to
             procure
             Privileges
             or
             Indulgencies
             ,
             or
             Composition
             for
             unsaid
             Masses
             that
             have
             been
             paid
             for
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             they
             will
             sometimes
             be
             behind
             hand
             for
             many
             thousands
             ,
             but
             upon
             Composition
             made
             at
             Rome
             ,
             one
             high
             Mass
             said
             at
             a
             privileged
             Altar
             will
             serve
             for
             all
             )
             or
             to
             make
             the
             Ministers
             of
             that
             Court
             acquainted
             with
             their
             Squabbles
             among
             themselves
             .
             And
             on
             all
             these
             occasions
             ,
             the
             Money
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             is
             carried
             to
             Rome
             ,
             to
             be
             dispos'd
             of
             there
             by
             underhand
             Conveyances
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             open
             Practices
             ;
             for
             when
             a
             Fryar
             is
             to
             pass
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             he
             is
             furnished
             with
             Bills
             for
             Secret
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Publick
             Service
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             that
             the
             Holy
             See
             ,
             may
             by
             this
             means
             undergo
             greater
             Scandal
             than
             it
             deserves
             ,
             for
             the
             Fryars
             Account
             is
             allowed
             of
             upon
             his
             own
             word
             ;
             so
             that
             should
             he
             convert
             a
             considerable
             summ
             to
             his
             own
             use
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             discovered
             unless
             it
             be
             by
             a
             very
             rare
             Accident
             indeed
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             unheard
             of
             thing
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             for
             one
             to
             be
             found
             out
             in
             reckoning
             some
             Thousands
             of
             Crowns
             for
             Bribes
             ,
             which
             never
             were
             expended
             in
             the
             Service
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             are
             not
             the
             only
             ways
             by
             which
             the
             Riches
             of
             Portugal
             are
             drawn
             to
             Rome
             ;
             his
             Holiness
             hath
             his
             Apostolical
             Collectors
             (
             for
             so
             they
             are
             called
             )
             to
             raise
             Tribute
             from
             the
             King's
             Subjects
             as
             well
             as
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             his
             share
             of
             the
             Taxes
             which
             the
             King
             levys
             in
             his
             own
             Dominions
             by
             his
             Holiness's
             Permission
             .
             Dispensations
             for
             Marriages
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             bring
             him
             in
             a
             very
             considerable
             and
             constant
             Revenue
             ,
             the
             forbidden
             Degrees
             being
             so
             very
             many
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             whether
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Consanguinity
             ,
             or
             Spiritual
             Relation
             ,
             that
             one
             would
             think
             there
             could
             scarce
             be
             a
             Wedding
             among
             Neighbours
             or
             People
             ,
             that
             have
             for
             any
             time
             been
             acquainted
             ,
             without
             a
             Dispensation
             ,
             and
             it
             rarely
             ,
             if
             ever
             happens
             ,
             that
             a
             Match
             is
             broken
             off
             for
             want
             of
             one
             ,
             supposing
             the
             Parties
             will
             come
             up
             to
             the
             price
             of
             it
             ;
             if
             they
             apprehend
             any
             difficulty
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             beginning
             the
             Marriage
             at
             the
             wrong
             End
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Dispensation
             is
             granted
             of
             course
             ;
             and
             the
             Price
             being
             rais'd
             according
             to
             the
             Quality
             of
             the
             Persons
             ,
             and
             nearness
             of
             the
             Relation
             ,
             great
             summs
             are
             continually
             drawn
             from
             Families
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             ,
             who
             commonly
             marry
             within
             themselves
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             intrench
             so
             far
             upon
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             that
             the
             House
             of
             Austria
             in
             the
             last
             Age
             ,
             was
             not
             more
             confounded
             by
             the
             various
             Relations
             of
             its
             several
             Branches
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             than
             some
             Noble
             Families
             in
             Portugal
             are
             at
             this
             day
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             Portugal
             is
             so
             beneficial
             a
             Province
             to
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             that
             could
             a
             just
             Computation
             be
             made
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             his
             Revenues
             from
             thence
             
             would
             be
             found
             to
             exceed
             the
             Kings
             by
             far
             ,
             the
             necessary
             Charges
             of
             the
             Government
             deducted
             .
             They
             are
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             if
             some
             sudden
             stop
             be
             not
             put
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             is
             like
             to
             be
             exhausted
             in
             a
             very
             short
             time
             ,
             which
             gives
             thinking
             People
             here
             a
             sad
             prospect
             of
             the
             approaching
             Ruin
             of
             their
             Country
             ;
             This
             may
             appear
             strange
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             Europe
             ,
             considering
             the
             vast
             advantages
             that
             must
             necessarily
             have
             accrued
             to
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             from
             an
             undisturbed
             Peace
             of
             above
             Thirty
             Years
             continuance
             ,
             during
             which
             time
             ,
             all
             other
             parts
             of
             Christendom
             have
             been
             more
             than
             once
             engaged
             in
             Expensive
             Wars
             ;
             one
             would
             think
             that
             during
             the
             last
             War
             at
             least
             ,
             which
             among
             many
             other
             advantages
             ,
             brought
             hither
             so
             great
             and
             gainful
             a
             Trade
             with
             England
             ,
             as
             took
             off
             all
             the
             Commodities
             the
             Country
             could
             vent
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             ,
             at
             prodigious
             Rates
             :
             I
             believe
             ,
             I
             may
             safely
             say
             ,
             above
             double
             to
             what
             they
             formerly
             sold
             for
             ;
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             by
             this
             time
             that
             Riches
             and
             Plenty
             should
             have
             abounded
             every
             where
             .
             But
             they
             that
             have
             travelled
             the
             Country
             of
             late
             ,
             beheld
             another
             Face
             of
             Things
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             late
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Cortes
             ,
             the
             Mouths
             of
             the
             Deputies
             were
             full
             of
             complaints
             of
             an
             Universal
             Desolation
             and
             Poverty
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             been
             told
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             were
             sensible
             enough
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             Misery
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             not
             heard
             that
             any
             Motion
             was
             made
             in
             their
             Publick
             Meetings
             for
             a
             Redress
             to
             this
             their
             greatest
             Grievance
             .
          
           
             Having
             given
             some
             Account
             of
             the
             State
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             Rome
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             expected
             that
             I
             should
             say
             something
             of
             the
             reciprocal
             Benefits
             ,
             derived
             from
             the
             Holy
             See
             ,
             upon
             a
             People
             that
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             suffers
             so
             much
             for
             its
             sake
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             of
             that
             Fatherly
             Tenderness
             which
             the
             Pope
             
             must
             needs
             have
             for
             a
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             who
             purchases
             the
             favour
             of
             his
             Holiness
             by
             so
             constant
             and
             meritorious
             an
             Obedience
             .
             His
             Holiness
             must
             by
             some
             very
             distinguishing
             marks
             of
             Affection
             ,
             put
             a
             Difference
             between
             this
             his
             Benjamin
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             hath
             received
             so
             much
             comfort
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             Sons
             of
             his
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             untoward
             Behaviour
             ,
             have
             been
             always
             a
             crossing
             and
             tormenting
             him
             ,
             He
             that
             hath
             been
             so
             often
             worried
             by
             the
             head-strong
             Emperors
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             braved
             in
             Italy
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             in
             the
             last
             Age
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             once
             in
             his
             own
             Capital
             by
             the
             French
             in
             our
             Days
             ,
             and
             received
             so
             many
             Mortifications
             from
             the
             Italian
             Princes
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             might
             expect
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             their
             Natural
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Spiritual
             Relation
             ,
             behave
             themselves
             more
             as
             becomes
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Holy
             See
             ,
             He
             one
             would
             think
             should
             have
             reserved
             the
             greatest
             and
             best
             of
             his
             Blessings
             for
             this
             his
             
               most
               Obedient
               Son.
            
             But
             the
             Holy
             Father
             seems
             to
             be
             affected
             with
             quite
             contrary
             Passions
             to
             other
             Men
             ,
             to
             have
             cast
             away
             his
             most
             endearing
             Favours
             where
             the
             utmost
             Rigour
             should
             be
             expected
             ,
             and
             where
             a
             Blessing
             was
             most
             lookt
             for
             to
             have
             entail'd
             his
             Curse
             .
             The
             Royal
             House
             of
             Portugal
             hath
             certainly
             had
             great
             cause
             for
             Complaints
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             in
             distress
             ,
             and
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             his
             Protection
             .
             When
             Philip
             the
             2d
             .
             while
             the
             Question
             concerning
             the
             Succession
             to
             Henry
             the
             Cardinal
             was
             depending
             ,
             was
             preparing
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             to
             deprive
             the
             true
             Heiress
             of
             her
             Birthright
             ;
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             13th
             .
             did
             his
             utmost
             indeed
             to
             divert
             him
             from
             the
             enterprize
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             seize
             upon
             the
             Crown
             for
             his
             own
             use
             ,
             as
             a
             Chattel
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             alledging
             that
             his
             Spoils
             (
             among
             which
             he
             reckon'd
             the
             Kingdom
             )
             were
             
             forfeitable
             to
             the
             Holy
             See
             ;
             and
             least
             this
             ridiculous
             Claim
             should
             be
             thought
             insufficient
             ,
             he
             added
             another
             ;
             
               Alphonso
               Henriquez
            
             ,
             the
             first
             King
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             would
             needs
             make
             his
             Kingdom
             Tributary
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             charged
             with
             the
             annual
             Payment
             of
             four
             Ounces
             of
             Gold
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             made
             a
             pretence
             by
             Pope
             Gregory
             ,
             for
             depriving
             the
             Posterity
             of
             that
             King
             of
             their
             Inheritance
             ,
             he
             pretending
             that
             Portugal
             was
             by
             this
             means
             become
             a
             Feif
             to
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Chair
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             ,
             by
             default
             of
             the
             Male-line
             ,
             was
             devolved
             to
             himself
             ;
             but
             his
             pretensions
             meeting
             with
             that
             contempt
             they
             deserved
             ,
             he
             still
             resolved
             to
             deprive
             the
             right
             Heiress
             at
             any
             rate
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Pretenders
             made
             Interest
             for
             him
             that
             had
             the
             worst
             Title
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             
               Dom
               Antonio
            
             the
             Bastard
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             embroil
             a
             Kingdom
             that
             had
             deserved
             so
             well
             at
             his
             hands
             in
             perpetual
             Wars
             .
             But
             it
             was
             for
             his
             convenience
             that
             King
             Philip
             should
             be
             diverted
             from
             troubling
             him
             in
             Italy
             ,
             and
             convenience
             at
             Rome
             is
             a
             just
             Excuse
             for
             the
             worst
             Actions
             .
             However
             ,
             when
             Philip
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             had
             baffled
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             all
             the
             other
             Pretenders
             ,
             and
             had
             reduced
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             his
             Obedience
             ,
             the
             Pope
             made
             no
             scruple
             to
             acknowledge
             his
             Title
             ,
             and
             treat
             him
             as
             rightful
             King
             of
             Portugal
             .
             Nor
             did
             he
             in
             this
             deviate
             from
             the
             practice
             of
             those
             that
             went
             before
             him
             ,
             the
             Popes
             having
             on
             many
             occasions
             found
             it
             Turn
             to
             account
             to
             approve
             the
             Titles
             of
             the
             most
             Illegal
             Usurpers
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             extraordinary
             complaisance
             of
             Boniface
             the
             3d.
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Phocas
             ,
             which
             gave
             Rise
             to
             the
             present
             Grandeur
             of
             the
             Holy
             See.
             
          
           
             But
             John
             the
             4th
             .
             the
             present
             King's
             Father
             ,
             who
             had
             an
             undoubted
             Right
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             met
             with
             other
             usage
             at
             Rome
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             here
             give
             a
             
             short
             Account
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             most
             signal
             proof
             of
             the
             Portuguese
             Devotion
             to
             the
             Holy
             See
             ;
             but
             withal
             it
             has
             so
             far
             opened
             the
             eyes
             of
             this
             Court
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministers
             seem
             to
             be
             convinced
             at
             last
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             none
             are
             so
             hardly
             used
             by
             those
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             deserve
             best
             at
             their
             hands
             :
             This
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Memory
             of
             it
             is
             still
             fresh
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             as
             the
             Nuncio's
             to
             their
             great
             Regret
             are
             frequently
             given
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             the
             cause
             why
             their
             Conduct
             in
             regard
             to
             Rome
             ,
             begins
             to
             vary
             so
             much
             as
             it
             does
             from
             that
             of
             their
             Predecessors
             .
             After
             King
             John
             had
             been
             settled
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             by
             the
             Universal
             Acclamation
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             was
             possessed
             of
             all
             the
             Dominions
             belonging
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             the
             little
             Town
             of
             Ceuta
             excepted
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             think
             of
             sending
             a
             Solemn
             Embassy
             to
             pay
             his
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             custom
             observ'd
             by
             all
             Princes
             of
             that
             Communion
             ,
             and
             was
             thought
             necessary
             by
             this
             King
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             satisfie
             his
             own
             Devotion
             ,
             as
             to
             establish
             his
             Authority
             among
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             he
             thought
             he
             had
             great
             reason
             to
             expect
             ,
             that
             this
             Embassy
             would
             be
             very
             kindly
             received
             ;
             for
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             merits
             of
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             he
             relied
             much
             upon
             the
             Pope's
             great
             Partiality
             to
             the
             French
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             enmity
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             had
             espoused
             the
             Portuguese
             Interest
             ,
             and
             solicited
             their
             cause
             at
             Rome
             .
             To
             render
             this
             Embassy
             the
             more
             acceptable
             ,
             he
             made
             choice
             of
             a
             Person
             that
             was
             of
             the
             first
             Quality
             ,
             and
             withal
             a
             Bishop
             
               Dom
               Miguel
               de
               Portugal
            
             ,
             Brother
             to
             the
             
               Conde
               de
               Vimioso
            
             .
             But
             this
             Ambassador
             arriving
             at
             Rome
             ,
             found
             that
             he
             had
             been
             sent
             upon
             a
             fruitless
             Errand
             .
             For
             the
             Pope
             as
             little
             as
             he
             cared
             for
             the
             Spaniards
             on
             all
             other
             occasions
             ,
             had
             so
             much
             respect
             for
             them
             at
             
             this
             time
             ,
             that
             for
             fear
             of
             displeasing
             them
             ,
             he
             was
             content
             to
             put
             the
             greatest
             Indignity
             in
             the
             World
             upon
             a
             King
             of
             Portugal
             .
             This
             was
             Urban
             the
             8th
             .
             from
             whom
             better
             things
             might
             been
             expected
             than
             from
             those
             that
             usually
             fill
             the
             Holy
             Chair
             .
             But
             his
             Holiness
             without
             having
             the
             least
             regard
             to
             the
             Ambassador's
             Character
             or
             Quality
             ,
             or
             the
             obliging
             Message
             he
             came
             upon
             ,
             refused
             to
             admit
             him
             into
             his
             Presence
             ,
             or
             suffer
             his
             Ministers
             to
             acknowledge
             him
             for
             an
             Ambassador
             ,
             so
             that
             after
             a
             whole
             years
             Solicitation
             for
             Audience
             ,
             he
             was
             fain
             to
             return
             as
             he
             came
             .
             This
             the
             Portugueses
             thought
             to
             be
             an
             Indignity
             that
             could
             not
             have
             been
             put
             upon
             the
             Representative
             of
             any
             Idolatrous
             or
             Mahometan
             Prince
             ,
             without
             violating
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nations
             .
             All
             the
             Favour
             that
             could
             be
             obtain'd
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             was
             ,
             That
             a
             Congregation
             should
             be
             appoinned
             on
             pretence
             of
             consulting
             what
             was
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             Case
             .
             The
             Congregation
             consisted
             of
             the
             two
             
               Barbarini
               Cayetan
            
             ,
             and
             Pamphilio
             ;
             Cardinal
             Francisco
             ,
             the
             elder
             of
             the
             Barbarini
             was
             made
             Chair-man
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             that
             the
             result
             should
             be
             according
             to
             his
             Uncle's
             mind
             .
             He
             obliged
             the
             Secretary
             of
             the
             Embassy
             to
             give
             him
             an
             account
             of
             the
             King
             his
             Master's
             Title
             ,
             and
             when
             nothing
             could
             be
             objected
             against
             that
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             pick
             Quarrels
             upon
             pretence
             that
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Immunities
             had
             been
             violated
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             some
             very
             great
             affront
             given
             to
             the
             Apostolical
             Collector
             ;
             and
             when
             Reparation
             was
             offered
             to
             these
             Grievances
             ,
             his
             Eminence
             gave
             the
             Secretary
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             he
             grew
             troublesome
             :
             But
             Pamphilio
             ,
             who
             it
             seems
             ,
             was
             not
             of
             the
             secret
             ,
             was
             clearly
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             that
             the
             Ambassadors
             of
             King
             John
             ought
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             at
             least
             after
             he
             had
             been
             four
             years
             in
             Possession
             (
             supposing
             him
             to
             be
             an
             Usurper
             )
             and
             to
             
             justifie
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             he
             wrote
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             a
             large
             and
             learned
             Discourse
             ,
             but
             when
             Cardinal
             Pamphilio
             came
             to
             be
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             10th
             .
             he
             was
             quite
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             be
             persuaded
             that
             fourteen
             years
             Possession
             were
             sufficient
             to
             qualifie
             this
             King
             ,
             to
             send
             an
             Ambassador
             to
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             Exaltation
             of
             this
             Cardinal
             to
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             King
             John
             resolves
             to
             make
             another
             Tender
             of
             his
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Holy
             See
             ,
             but
             for
             fear
             of
             meeting
             with
             the
             like
             affront
             as
             before
             ,
             he
             signifi'd
             his
             intention
             by
             the
             French
             Minister
             then
             residing
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             received
             for
             answer
             ,
             That
             his
             Ambassador
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             sent
             any
             thither
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             come
             within
             the
             Gates
             of
             the
             City
             .
             However
             ,
             his
             Holiness
             either
             prick'd
             with
             remorse
             for
             his
             barbarous
             Usage
             of
             this
             Prince
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             willing
             to
             make
             his
             Injustice
             known
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             inhance
             his
             merit
             with
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             appointed
             another
             Congregation
             to
             consider
             of
             the
             matter
             .
             In
             this
             Congregation
             the
             case
             was
             again
             Examined
             and
             Debated
             ,
             and
             it
             plainly
             appear'd
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Civil
             and
             Canon-Laws
             ,
             the
             Portuguese
             Ambassador
             ought
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             even
             supposing
             his
             Master's
             Title
             were
             disputable
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             were
             granted
             with
             the
             Reserve
             ,
             
               sine
               Praejudicio
               Tertij
            
             .
             This
             Result
             ,
             as
             little
             favourable
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             to
             one
             whom
             they
             at
             Rome
             could
             not
             but
             know
             to
             be
             a
             Rightful
             King
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             notified
             to
             the
             Party
             most
             concern'd
             ,
             was
             sent
             to
             Madrid
             to
             be
             communicated
             by
             the
             Nuncio
             ,
             there
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             that
             Court
             ,
             his
             Holiness
             not
             having
             the
             Courage
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             had
             the
             least
             appearance
             of
             Justice
             ,
             without
             leave
             first
             had
             from
             them
             .
             It
             was
             indeed
             for
             his
             Interest
             to
             keep
             in
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             with
             both
             Parties
             ,
             but
             if
             that
             could
             not
             be
             done
             ,
             the
             weaker
             was
             to
             be
             Sacrifi'd
             to
             him
             that
             could
             do
             his
             Holiness
             
             most
             mischief
             .
             However
             ,
             before
             so
             beneficial
             a
             Province
             as
             Portugal
             was
             utterly
             abandon'd
             ,
             the
             Nuncio
             at
             a
             Conference
             with
             the
             Spanish
             Ministers
             ,
             made
             use
             of
             all
             his
             Cunning
             to
             draw
             them
             in
             to
             consent
             ,
             that
             his
             Master
             might
             act
             in
             this
             Case
             according
             as
             Justice
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             more
             as
             his
             Interest
             obliged
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             thing
             go
             down
             the
             more
             easie
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             avoided
             as
             much
             as
             was
             possible
             coming
             to
             the
             merits
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             or
             giving
             the
             least
             intimation
             that
             his
             Master
             approved
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
             Portugal's
             Right
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
             He
             allowed
             that
             Prince
             to
             deserve
             all
             the
             ill
             names
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             were
             pleas'd
             to
             give
             him
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             ,
             show'd
             that
             his
             Master
             thought
             himself
             obliged
             in
             Conscience
             to
             admit
             of
             his
             Ambassador
             ,
             stating
             the
             Case
             in
             these
             most
             obliging
             Terms
             :
             
               That
               the
               Pope
               as
               Christ's
               Vicar
               is
               under
               an
               indispensable
               Obligation
               ,
               to
               use
               all
               means
               for
               preserving
               the
               Purity
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               throughout
               the
               World
               ;
               the
               first
               foundation
               whereof
               is
               Obedience
               paid
               by
               a
               publick
               Act
               to
               the
               Apostolick
               See
               ,
               and
               sworn
               by
               Princes
               in
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               their
               Subjects
               behalf
               ;
               and
               since
               the
               Habit
               of
               Faith
               is
               consistent
               with
               sinful
               Acts
               in
               the
               same
               Subject
               ,
               the
               Pope
               might
               ,
               and
               was
               bound
               to
               receive
               from
               a
               Robber
               and
               a
               perjur'd
               Person
               ,
               a
               solemn
               promise
               of
               Perseverance
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ;
               so
               that
               though
               the
               Castillians
               held
               the
               Duke
               of
               Bragança
               for
               a
               Robber
               that
               had
               usurped
               the
               Crown
               of
               Portugal
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               perjur'd
               Person
               that
               had
               violated
               his
               Oath
               of
               Fealty
               to
               King
               Philip
               ,
               yet
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               was
               nevertheless
               under
               an
               indispensable
               obligation
               to
               receive
               him
               as
               a
               faithful
               Son
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               that
               Solmn
               Act
               which
               his
               Ambassador
               should
               perform
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               his
               Holiness
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             Spanish
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             frequent
             practice
             with
             those
             of
             Rome
             ,
             were
             as
             ready
             at
             their
             Quirks
             ,
             as
             the
             Nuncio
             himself
             answered
             him
             in
             his
             own
             way
             :
             
               That
               his
               Holiness
               might
               as
               in
               duty
               bound
               ,
               receive
               the
               Duke
               of
               Braganza
               as
               a
               private
               Person
               ,
               but
               it
               would
               be
               a
               manifest
               Justice
               to
               admit
               of
               him
               as
               King
               of
               Portugal
               besides
               ,
               it
               had
               never
               been
               customary
               for
               those
               Dukes
               to
               send
               publick
               Embassys
               to
               the
               Soveraign
               Pontiffs
               ,
               nor
               did
               they
               ever
               in
               that
               manner
               pay
               their
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Apostolick
               See.
               This
               being
               a
               Duty
               incumbent
               only
               upon
               true
               and
               lawful
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               having
               been
               already
               paid
               by
               King
               Philip
               ,
               as
               rightful
               King
               of
               Portugal
               ,
               no
               Embassy
               could
               be
               received
               from
               the
               Duke
               of
               Bragança
               .
               That
               a
               Robbery
               ,
               as
               the
               Law
               teaches
               ,
               did
               not
               deprive
               the
               Owner
               of
               the
               Possession
               of
               a
               thing
               stolen
               ;
               for
               though
               in
               fact
               he
               be
               no
               longer
               in
               Possession
               ,
               yet
               he
               retains
               it
               still
               in
               his
               mind
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               reason
               ,
               all
               Contracts
               made
               with
               the
               Thief
               are
               invalid
               for
               want
               of
               a
               lawful
               Possession
               ,
               from
               whence
               it
               follow'd
               that
               the
               Duke
               of
               Bragança
               ,
               having
               no
               lawful
               Possession
               ,
               could
               not
               do
               any
               Act
               that
               supposes
               it
               .
            
             ;
          
           
             The
             Nuncio
             replies
             ,
             
               That
               a
               Person
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               Master
               of
               a
               thing
               two
               ways
               ,
               First
               ,
               by
               Possession
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               Detention
               ,
               that
               allowing
               the
               Duke
               of
               Bragança
               had
               not
               the
               Possession
               of
               Portugal
               ,
               King
               Philip
               still
               possessing
               it
               in
               his
               mind
               ,
               as
               his
               own
               by
               right
               ,
               yet
               it
               could
               not
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Duke
               of
               Bragança
               did
               detain
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               which
               Detention
               ,
               the
               Pope
               was
               obliged
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               receive
               ,
               but
               encourage
               his
               Devotion
               to
               the
               Apostolick
               See
               ,
               least
               during
               this
               Detention
               ,
               the
               respect
               due
               to
               the
               Holy
               See
               might
               be
               lost
               ,
               and
               a
               whole
               Kingdom
               
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               wavering
               in
               the
               Faith
               :
            
             The
             Castilians
             return
             ,
             
               That
               these
               were
               Metaphysical
               Speculations
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               saith
               ,
               an
               unjust
               Pretension
               cannot
               be
               a
               ground
               for
               any
               Act
               of
               Justice
               ,
               especially
               in
               this
               case
               when
               the
               acceptance
               of
               Obedience
               in
               the
               Form
               proposed
               ,
               was
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               should
               give
               all
               Princes
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               a
               wrongful
               Detention
               was
               lawful
               Possession
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               that
               had
               been
               so
               unjustly
               seiz'd
               upon
               ;
               since
               the
               publick
               Actions
               of
               the
               Popes
               were
               taken
               for
               Authentick
               and
               drawn
               into
               Precedent
               .
               Wherefore
               his
               Holiness
               should
               take
               care
               ,
               least
               by
               this
               Action
               he
               authoriz'd
               Injustice
               ,
               and
               made
               Contumacy
               and
               Rebellion
               a
               pattern
               of
               Christian
               Virtue
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Nuncio
             would
             by
             no
             means
             admit
             that
             these
             Inconveniencies
             were
             to
             be
             charged
             upon
             the
             most
             holy
             mind
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             
               for
               ,
               First
               ,
               the
               Clause
               ,
               
                 sine
                 praejudicio
                 Tertij
              
               ,
               left
               all
               claims
               of
               right
               good
               and
               valid
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               his
               Holiness
               was
               ready
               to
               receive
               the
               Obedience
               of
               Philip
               himself
               as
               King
               of
               Portugal
               ,
               whenever
               he
               should
               be
               in
               actual
               Possession
               ;
               whereby
               his
               Holiness
               would
               manifest
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               he
               intended
               only
               Edification
               in
               Spirituals
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Destruction
               of
               Temporals
               .
            
             But
             the
             Castillians
             told
             him
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Pope
               might
               as
               he
               was
               bound
               ,
               both
               edify
               in
               Spirituals
               ,
               and
               preserve
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Portugal
               to
               its
               lawful
               Soveraign
               at
               the
               same
               time
               .
               That
               in
               the
               present
               state
               of
               things
               ,
               there
               were
               three
               sorts
               of
               People
               of
               the
               Portuguese
               Nation
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               receiving
               of
               an
               Ambassador
               from
               Portugal
               ,
               would
               manifestly
               turn
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               them
               all
               ;
               First
               ,
               the
               Rebellious
               and
               Obstinate
               ,
               who
               would
               believe
               him
               to
               be
               their
               lawful
               King
               ,
               whom
               Christ's
               Vicar
               should
               declare
               
               for
               such
               ,
               and
               thereby
               be
               confirm'd
               in
               their
               Rebellion
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Timorous
               and
               Wavering
               ,
               who
               would
               go
               over
               to
               their
               sentiments
               ,
               whom
               before
               they
               took
               for
               Rebels
               ,
               arguing
               that
               a
               King
               receiv'd
               and
               approv'd
               of
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               rejected
               by
               any
               Christian
               ;
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Constant
               and
               Loyal
               that
               were
               now
               at
               King
               
               Philip's
               Court
               ,
               who
               either
               drawn
               by
               their
               Love
               to
               their
               Country
               ,
               or
               wearied
               out
               by
               the
               inconvenicies
               they
               were
               under
               ,
               might
               come
               to
               some
               desperate
               Resolution
               ,
               so
               that
               by
               this
               Action
               of
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Portugal
               might
               be
               put
               out
               of
               a
               possibility
               of
               being
               conquered
               by
               King
               Philip
               wherefore
               to
               obviate
               these
               Inconveniencies
               ,
               they
               thought
               it
               to
               be
               the
               duty
               of
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               to
               thunder
               out
               his
               censures
               against
               the
               Duke
               of
               Bragança
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               Rebels
               might
               be
               reclaim'd
               ,
               the
               Timorous
               take
               courage
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               Subjects
               confirm'd
               in
               their
               duty
               .
            
             ;
             The
             Nuncio
             thought
             ,
             
               That
               Censures
               in
               this
               case
               would
               do
               no
               good
               ,
               but
               turn
               to
               the
               prejudice
               both
               of
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               because
               his
               Apostolical
               Authority
               might
               be
               slighted
               ,
               for
               the
               Duke
               of
               Bregança
               took
               himself
               to
               be
               either
               the
               lawful
               King
               ,
               or
               the
               Usurper
               of
               Portugal
               if
               the
               former
               ,
               he
               could
               never
               value
               an
               unjust
               Excommunication
               ,
               for
               what
               he
               had
               justify'd
               to
               his
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               it
               would
               have
               less
               effect
               upon
               him
               in
               case
               he
               took
               himself
               for
               an
               Usurper
               ,
               it
               being
               plain
               that
               he
               would
               never
               renounce
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               the
               loss
               of
               his
               Life
               ,
               and
               the
               ruin
               of
               his
               Family
               .
               Than
               an
               Excommunication
               would
               be
               of
               no
               benefit
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               for
               if
               the
               Duke
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               of
               Portugal
               should
               despise
               and
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               likely
               they
               would
               ,
               the
               probable
               and
               almost
               necessary
               
               consequence
               ,
               would
               be
               the
               introduction
               of
               Calvinism
               ,
               or
               of
               some
               other
               Heresie
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Neighbourhood
               and
               Correspondence
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               with
               the
               Northern
               Nations
               ,
               in
               which
               case
               the
               conquest
               of
               Portugal
               would
               become
               the
               most
               difficult
               ,
               for
               all
               Sectaries
               being
               to
               be
               chastised
               not
               with
               ordinary
               Punishments
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               Rigor
               of
               the
               Canons
               ,
               the
               Portutugueses
               seeing
               themselves
               branded
               with
               a
               perpetual
               mark
               of
               Ignominy
               ,
               would
               grow
               desperate
               ,
               and
               choose
               rather
               to
               die
               than
               in
               any
               case
               put
               themselves
               into
               the
               Power
               of
               King
               Philip.
            
             ;
             ;
             But
             here
             the
             Spanish
             Ministers
             took
             him
             up
             short
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             Sophistical
             Subtilities
             ,
             and
             not
             fair
             Arguments
             ,
             without
             vouchsafeing
             them
             any
             further
             answer
             .
          
           
             The
             Nuncio
             seeing
             that
             this
             way
             of
             arguing
             would
             not
             serve
             the
             turn
             ,
             betook
             himself
             to
             another
             ,
             quoting
             Precedents
             from
             the
             proceedings
             of
             former
             Popes
             in
             the
             Cases
             of
             Princes
             ,
             whose
             Titles
             were
             disputable
             ,
             and
             thereby
             demonstrated
             it
             to
             have
             been
             constant
             practice
             of
             the
             Holy
             See
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             such
             as
             were
             Kings
             
               de
               facto
            
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             right
             ;
             alledging
             to
             this
             purpose
             a
             saying
             of
             Pope
             Pius
             the
             
               2d
               .
               Moris
               est
               sedis
               Apostolicae
               eum
               Regem
               appellare
               qui
               Regnum
               tenet
               ,
            
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             same
             Pope
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             
               Matthias
               Corvinus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperor
             Frederick
             the
             3d.
             contending
             about
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             and
             of
             Ferdinand
             and
             Renè
             ,
             about
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Sicily
             ,
             to
             which
             Renè
             pretending
             while
             Ferdinand
             was
             in
             Possession
             ,
             was
             put
             off
             by
             the
             Pope
             with
             this
             Answer
             ;
             
               Siquid
               juris
               competit
               ablatum
               est
               Ferdinando
               Regni
               Principes
               ,
               Duces
               Comites
               ,
               &
               Populares
               omnes
               obediunt
               ,
               eumque
               sibi
               Regem
               constitui
               expetiverunt
               .
            
             But
             the
             Nuncio
             not
             content
             with
             one
             Example
             ,
             
             brings
             in
             that
             of
             Pope
             Zachary
             ,
             who
             being
             consulted
             what
             account
             was
             to
             be
             made
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             France
             (
             the
             later
             Kings
             of
             the
             Merovignian
             Race
             )
             they
             having
             the
             Name
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             but
             others
             (
             the
             Mayres
             of
             the
             Palace
             )
             the
             Power
             ;
             determined
             the
             Question
             with
             this
             Answer
             ;
             
               That
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               stiled
               King
               ,
               and
               held
               for
               such
               who
               was
               found
               Reigning
               ,
               and
               who
               as
               King
               had
               the
               supreme
               Authority
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               in
               his
               hands
               .
            
             Of
             John
             the
             22d
             .
             who
             received
             the
             Ambassadors
             of
             
               Robert
               Bruce
            
             ,
             he
             being
             in
             Possession
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Scotland
             .
             Of
             Innocent
             the
             8th
             .
             who
             received
             in
             publick
             Consistory
             the
             Ambassadors
             of
             Richard
             the
             3d.
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             likewise
             those
             of
             Henry
             the
             7th
             .
             when
             they
             came
             to
             pay
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Holy
             See
             ;
             He
             show'd
             likewise
             that
             the
             same
             thing
             had
             been
             done
             ,
             for
             
               Alfonso
               Henriquez
            
             and
             John
             the
             1st
             .
             Kings
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             great
             Opposition
             and
             Power
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Leon
             and
             Castille
             ,
             for
             Henry
             of
             Castille
             the
             Murtherer
             of
             his
             King
             and
             Brother
             
               Don
               Pedro
            
             ,
             against
             the
             consent
             and
             right
             of
             Constança
             Pedro's
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             for
             Ferdinand
             and
             Isabella
             to
             the
             Prejudice
             of
             
               D.
               Joanna
            
             the
             only
             Daughter
             of
             Henry
             the
             4th
             .
          
           
             These
             Instances
             were
             all
             home
             to
             the
             Point
             ,
             supposing
             the
             King
             of
             
             Portugal's
             Title
             to
             be
             as
             bad
             as
             his
             Enemies
             would
             have
             it
             ;
             for
             let
             him
             be
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             Usurper
             ,
             Tyrant
             ,
             or
             what
             the
             Spaniards
             pleased
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             as
             bad
             or
             worse
             acknowledged
             for
             lawful
             Kings
             ,
             and
             highly
             caressed
             by
             the
             Holy
             See.
             But
             the
             Spaniards
             had
             another
             way
             to
             deal
             with
             the
             Nuncio
             than
             disputing
             ;
             they
             offered
             indeed
             at
             something
             of
             an
             answer
             to
             all
             these
             Instances
             ,
             affirming
             without
             the
             least
             grounds
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Princes
             now
             mentioned
             ,
             sent
             their
             Ambassadors
             ,
             not
             to
             pay
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             
             but
             to
             plead
             their
             Cause
             ,
             and
             justify
             their
             Pretensions
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             case
             granted
             it
             to
             be
             lawful
             for
             the
             Popes
             to
             receive
             them
             .
             But
             to
             admit
             of
             an
             Ambassador
             from
             
               Dom
               John
            
             ,
             as
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             after
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             Castille
             have
             been
             in
             Possession
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             for
             the
             space
             of
             60
             Years
             ,
             and
             sworn
             to
             as
             lawful
             Sovereigns
             was
             ,
             they
             said
             ,
             a
             manifest
             injury
             to
             their
             cause
             .
             They
             thought
             that
             there
             was
             no
             account
             to
             be
             made
             of
             any
             thing
             done
             or
             said
             by
             Pius
             the
             2d
             .
             because
             that
             Pope
             was
             guided
             only
             by
             his
             Interest
             ,
             and
             varied
             in
             his
             Sentiments
             every
             day
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             the
             Kings
             of
             France
             that
             were
             acknowledged
             by
             Pope
             Zachary
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             ,
             say
             the
             Spaniards
             have
             been
             Rightful
             and
             Lawful
             Kings
             ,
             since
             the
             Oracle
             of
             the
             Holy
             See
             had
             pronounced
             them
             for
             such
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             this
             grand
             Absurdity
             would
             follow
             ,
             that
             Popes
             were
             no
             better
             than
             Incendiaries
             ,
             Instigators
             of
             Rebellion
             and
             Usurpation
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             promoting
             Equity
             and
             Virtue
             ,
             gave
             encouragment
             to
             the
             most
             abominable
             Practises
             ;
             and
             in
             conclusion
             ,
             they
             told
             the
             Nuncio
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             best
             consider
             well
             what
             was
             just
             and
             convenient
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             they
             should
             take
             such
             Resolutions
             as
             might
             not
             be
             well
             pleasing
             to
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             but
             to
             sweeten
             the
             menace
             a
             little
             ;
             they
             added
             that
             however
             ,
             they
             should
             always
             retain
             that
             most
             humble
             Devotion
             ,
             which
             the
             Catholick
             Kings
             above
             all
             other
             Princes
             have
             ever
             born
             in
             mind
             ,
             and
             testify'd
             by
             their
             Actions
             towards
             the
             Apostolical
             See.
             
          
           
             Their
             meaning
             was
             understood
             well
             enough
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             this
             Intimation
             of
             what
             they
             should
             do
             ,
             gave
             a
             strange
             force
             to
             their
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             so
             confirm'd
             the
             wavering
             Pope
             ,
             that
             he
             remained
             ever
             after
             steady
             to
             their
             Interest
             .
             The
             Portugueses
             had
             apparently
             all
             the
             Right
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             but
             the
             Spaniards
             were
             Masters
             of
             
               Milan
               ,
               Naples
            
             and
             Sicily
             .
          
           
           
             From
             this
             time
             forward
             Pope
             Innocent
             turned
             a
             deaf
             Ear
             to
             all
             that
             could
             be
             said
             in
             Favour
             of
             King
             John
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             could
             never
             be
             brought
             to
             grant
             him
             that
             which
             was
             never
             deny'd
             to
             an
             Usurper
             .
             That
             Prince
             had
             his
             Agents
             continually
             soliciting
             for
             him
             at
             Rome
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             Name
             ,
             and
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             three
             Estates
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             all
             to
             no
             purpose
             :
             The
             French
             made
             the
             most
             pressing
             Instances
             in
             his
             behalf
             ,
             but
             the
             Pope
             did
             not
             mind
             them
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             for
             France
             being
             embroil'd
             with
             intestine
             Dissentions
             ,
             He
             was
             sure
             they
             could
             do
             him
             no
             harm
             .
             Great
             Court
             and
             Application
             was
             made
             to
             
               Donna
               Olympia
            
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             told
             by
             the
             
               Conde
               da
               Ericeyra
            
             ,
             who
             observes
             that
             she
             seldom
             used
             to
             fail
             in
             any
             Temporal
             Business
             that
             she
             undertook
             ,
             alluding
             I
             suppose
             to
             a
             Saying
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             which
             was
             current
             at
             that
             time
             in
             the
             Courts
             of
             Popish
             Princes
             ,
             where
             upon
             any
             Disappointment
             of
             their
             Affairs
             at
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Nuncio's
             were
             sure
             to
             be
             told
             ,
             That
             ,
             
               if
               the
               Business
               had
               been
               solicited
               by
            
             Donna
             Olympia
             ,
             
               it
               had
               never
               miscarried
            
             :
             But
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             
               Donna
               Olympia
            
             her self
             could
             do
             no
             good
             ,
             for
             either
             she
             did
             not
             heartily
             espouse
             the
             King
             of
             
             Portugal's
             cause
             ,
             or
             if
             she
             did
             ,
             all
             her
             Artifices
             were
             ineffectual
             upon
             the
             obdurate
             Pontiff
             .
             All
             the
             answer
             that
             could
             be
             got
             from
             this
             and
             the
             former
             Pope
             ,
             besides
             those
             frivolous
             Complaints
             before
             mention'd
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             satisfaction
             was
             still
             offered
             )
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             as
             the
             common
             Father
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             thought
             himself
             bound
             to
             carry
             it
             equally
             between
             Castille
             and
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             not
             acknowledge
             or
             oblige
             one
             Son
             when
             it
             could
             not
             be
             done
             without
             offence
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             the
             Portugueses
             could
             not
             perswade
             themselves
             that
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             He
             in
             any
             sort
             acted
             the
             part
             of
             a
             common
             Father
             ,
             whilst
             to
             gratify
             the
             unreasonable
             Ambition
             
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             stick
             wholly
             to
             cast
             off
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             him
             in
             a
             more
             barbarous
             manner
             than
             he
             could
             have
             done
             an
             Infidel
             .
             But
             in
             short
             the
             Spaniards
             were
             very
             rugged
             in
             their
             Threats
             ,
             and
             that
             stood
             them
             in
             stead
             of
             Right
             and
             Merit
             ;
             the
             Portugueses
             valuing
             themselves
             upon
             their
             blind
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Holy
             See
             kept
             within
             the
             terms
             of
             Respect
             ,
             which
             instead
             of
             gaining
             ought
             upon
             those
             of
             Rome
             ,
             gave
             encouragement
             to
             their
             Insolence
             .
          
           
             Had
             King
             John
             but
             follow'd
             the
             Spaniards
             Example
             ,
             or
             come
             to
             any
             vigorous
             Resolution
             ,
             he
             had
             doubtless
             soon
             brought
             his
             Holiness
             to
             a
             compliance
             ,
             or
             he
             might
             have
             had
             a
             fair
             opportunity
             to
             vindicate
             his
             Country's
             Liberty
             ,
             in
             a
             yet
             more
             glorious
             manner
             ,
             than
             he
             had
             done
             already
             by
             shaking
             off
             the
             Spanish
             Yoke
             .
             For
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             Applications
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             were
             not
             made
             to
             the
             end
             only
             that
             his
             Title
             might
             be
             acknowledged
             there
             ,
             but
             in
             order
             to
             have
             the
             vacant
             Sees
             in
             his
             Dominions
             supplied
             with
             Bishops
             ;
             for
             in
             a
             few
             years
             after
             the
             Revolution
             ,
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Bishop
             remaining
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             he
             not
             Resident
             upon
             his
             Diocess
             ,
             being
             obliged
             to
             attend
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             a
             like
             want
             of
             them
             in
             the
             East
             and
             West-Indies
             ,
             in
             the
             Madera
             and
             
               Cap
               Verde
            
             Islands
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Coasts
             of
             Africa
             ;
             the
             Portugueses
             therefore
             laboured
             all
             they
             could
             to
             make
             his
             Holiness
             sensible
             of
             the
             miserable
             state
             of
             their
             Churches
             thus
             destitute
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             petitioning
             for
             a
             supply
             ,
             the
             King
             according
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             proposing
             the
             Persons
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             and
             to
             remove
             all
             Objections
             ,
             he
             agreed
             that
             his
             Nomination
             of
             the
             Bishops
             should
             be
             admitted
             with
             the
             Clause
             ,
             
               sine
               Praejudicio
               Tertij
            
             ;
             notwithstanding
             its
             being
             a
             clear
             Maxim
             in
             the
             Rota
             ,
             
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             That
             the
             simple
             possession
             of
             an
             Inheritance
             ,
             City
             or
             Territory
             ,
             that
             has
             
               Jus
               Patronatus
            
             annext
             to
             it
             ,
             gives
             the
             right
             of
             Presentation
             to
             the
             Possessor
             ;
             but
             neither
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             nor
             the
             desolate
             condition
             of
             the
             Orphan
             Churches
             ,
             could
             have
             any
             weight
             upon
             the
             obstinate
             Pope
             :
             He
             was
             more
             apprehensive
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Threats
             ,
             than
             the
             loss
             of
             Millions
             of
             Souls
             ,
             all
             that
             could
             be
             got
             from
             him
             was
             ,
             that
             He
             would
             appoint
             Bishops
             for
             Portugal
             ,
             on
             condition
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             name
             them
             
               de
               motu
               proprio
            
             ;
             he
             offered
             indeed
             another
             very
             strange
             Concession
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             he
             chose
             of
             his
             own
             mere
             motion
             ,
             should
             be
             the
             very
             same
             Persons
             that
             the
             King
             had
             named
             .
             But
             the
             Portugueses
             could
             not
             agree
             to
             this
             Proposal
             ,
             for
             this
             among
             other
             Reasons
             ,
             that
             the
             Popes
             might
             make
             it
             a
             Precedent
             ,
             for
             assuming
             to
             themselves
             a
             Right
             of
             nominating
             Bishops
             in
             after
             times
             ,
             which
             would
             prove
             a
             great
             grievance
             to
             the
             Nation
             ,
             since
             the
             Benefices
             that
             were
             already
             at
             his
             Disposal
             ,
             were
             generally
             the
             worst
             supply'd
             .
          
           
             Things
             being
             thus
             at
             a
             stand
             ,
             the
             Gallicane
             Church
             undertook
             the
             cause
             of
             her
             Sister
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             took
             the
             liberty
             to
             mind
             the
             Holy
             Father
             of
             his
             Duty
             in
             a
             Letter
             ,
             written
             by
             the
             Prelates
             assembled
             in
             a
             Synod
             ,
             which
             was
             presented
             in
             their
             Name
             by
             Cardinal
             
               Francisco
               Barbarini
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Pope
             at
             that
             time
             had
             as
             little
             regard
             to
             the
             French
             Church
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             to
             the
             French
             Coutt
             :
             The
             Clergy
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             sent
             their
             Agent
             to
             Rome
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             of
             the
             concerns
             of
             the
             Portuguese
             Church
             as
             well
             as
             their
             own
             ;
             the
             Bishops
             whom
             King
             John
             had
             nominated
             ,
             sent
             their
             humble
             Petition
             to
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Charge
             ,
             and
             their
             
             Petition
             was
             rejected
             with
             scorn
             ;
             the
             Cardinals
             of
             the
             French
             Faction
             did
             all
             the
             good
             Offices
             they
             could
             ,
             but
             to
             no
             purpose
             :
             Este
             signalized
             himself
             in
             a
             very
             particular
             manner
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             the
             Pope
             taking
             notice
             that
             he
             loytered
             about
             the
             City
             more
             than
             became
             him
             ,
             ordered
             him
             one
             day
             to
             his
             Diocess
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             it
             went
             against
             his
             Conscience
             to
             see
             him
             absent
             from
             it
             so
             long
             ,
             the
             Cardinal
             who
             was
             Young
             and
             Resolute
             answered
             ,
             
               That
               his
               Holiness
               had
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               reason
               to
               be
               thus
               scrupulous
               ,
               but
               being
               so
               much
               concerned
               as
               he
               was
               for
               one
               single
               Church
               ,
               he
               ought
               not
               wholly
               to
               neglect
               so
               many
               as
               there
               were
               in
            
             Portugal
             
               unprovided
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               conjur'd
               him
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               King
               of
            
             France
             ,
             
               from
               whom
               he
               had
               Commission
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               speedily
               grant
               Bishops
               to
               that
               Kingdom
               .
            
             The
             Pope
             not
             a
             little
             surpriz'd
             at
             so
             brisk
             an
             Attack
             ,
             was
             going
             away
             without
             making
             any
             other
             reply
             than
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               pluck
               the
               Cap
               from
               off
               that
               Boy
               's
               Head
               ;
               Este
            
             turns
             to
             him
             again
             ,
             and
             crys
             ,
             
               If
               you
               do
               ,
               I
               shall
               put
               on
               another
               of
               Iron
               ,
            
             and
             thereupon
             retires
             to
             his
             House
             ,
             fills
             it
             with
             Armed
             Men
             ,
             plants
             Guns
             at
             the
             Windows
             .
             But
             this
             being
             the
             Act
             of
             a
             young
             Man
             ,
             was
             of
             no
             Consequence
             .
          
           
             But
             had
             the
             Portugueses
             been
             so
             resolute
             in
             their
             own
             cause
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             they
             had
             soon
             put
             an
             end
             to
             this
             trouble
             ;
             nor
             did
             they
             want
             being
             set
             in
             a
             way
             to
             free
             themselves
             from
             all
             fear
             of
             ever
             having
             the
             like
             again
             .
             For
             seeing
             themselves
             cast
             off
             by
             the
             Pope
             in
             so
             unworthy
             a
             manner
             ,
             they
             had
             recourse
             (
             as
             't
             is
             affirm'd
             in
             a
             Letter
             ,
             or
             Remonstrance
             of
             the
             three
             Estates
             to
             the
             Pope
             )
             to
             the
             most
             celebrated
             Universities
             and
             Doctors
             in
             Europe
             ,
             to
             know
             their
             Opinions
             concerning
             that
             course
             which
             was
             fittest
             for
             them
             to
             take
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             the
             
             answers
             they
             received
             as
             they
             are
             set
             down
             in
             that
             Letter
             ,
             are
             as
             follow
             .
          
           
             Some
             were
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             way
             to
             bring
             the
             Pope
             to
             Reason
             ,
             was
             to
             take
             care
             that
             no
             Money
             should
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             Rome
             upon
             any
             account
             whatsoever
             ,
             whether
             for
             Matrimonial
             Dispensations
             ,
             or
             Renunciations
             of
             Benefices
             ;
             that
             all
             beneficed
             Portugueses
             abroad
             ,
             should
             be
             called
             home
             upon
             pain
             of
             having
             their
             Profits
             sequestred
             ;
             that
             no
             Pensions
             be
             paid
             to
             any
             Persons
             residing
             at
             Rome
             ,
             whether
             Subjects
             or
             Strangers
             ,
             with
             other
             things
             which
             the
             Estates
             out
             of
             their
             great
             Respect
             to
             the
             Holy
             See
             conceal
             .
             Of
             this
             Advice
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             were
             some
             belonging
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             it self
             .
          
           
             Others
             would
             have
             had
             the
             King
             call
             a
             National
             Council
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Clergy
             might
             elect
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             who
             should
             govern
             the
             Kingdom
             in
             Spirituals
             ,
             with
             the
             Power
             to
             Institute
             and
             Consecrate
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             belonged
             to
             Patriarchs
             according
             to
             the
             Ancient
             Canons
             .
          
           
             Others
             thought
             that
             the
             Bishops
             nominated
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             proposed
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             rejected
             them
             by
             any
             express
             Act
             of
             denial
             ,
             might
             immediately
             enter
             upon
             their
             Charge
             ,
             and
             exercise
             the
             same
             ,
             since
             the
             Pope
             neglected
             to
             confirm
             them
             in
             the
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             and
             yet
             had
             no
             objection
             against
             them
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             offered
             to
             confirm
             them
             
               de
               motu
               proprio
            
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             was
             the
             opinion
             of
             a
             learned
             Fryar
             ,
             who
             thought
             that
             in
             this
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             the
             way
             of
             choosing
             Bishops
             anciently
             practised
             and
             approved
             of
             by
             the
             Canons
             ,
             and
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             as
             he
             asserted
             for
             a
             much
             longer
             time
             than
             any
             other
             Method
             ,
             viz.
             For
             the
             Chapter
             of
             each
             Diocess
             to
             choose
             their
             
             own
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Elect
             being
             approved
             of
             by
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             People
             and
             King
             ,
             and
             consecrated
             by
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             most
             ancient
             of
             the
             Order
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             want
             supplying
             the
             place
             of
             a
             Metropolitan
             ,
             might
             immediately
             enter
             upon
             his
             Charge
             without
             waiting
             for
             the
             Pope's
             confirmation
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             case
             was
             not
             necessary
             ,
             it
             being
             ,
             saith
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Advice
             ,
             the
             truest
             and
             most
             certain
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             follow'd
             by
             most
             Authors
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             upon
             their
             Consecration
             receive
             their
             Authority
             immediately
             from
             God.
             This
             he
             affirm'd
             to
             be
             grounded
             upon
             the
             words
             of
             St.
             Paul
             in
             the
             
               1st
               .
               Gal.
            
             where
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             receiv'd
             his
             Apostleship
             from
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             no
             not
             from
             St.
             Peter
             the
             chief
             of
             them
             :
             
               Paulus
               Apostolus
               non
               ab
               hominibus
               neque
               per
               hominem
               ,
               sed
               per
               Jesum
               Christum
               ,
            
             and
             in
             the
             2
             Chap.
             
               Mihi
               nihil
               contulerunt
               unt
               aliquid
               esse
               ,
               nihil
            
             i.
             e.
             
               nullam
               Jurisdictionem
               ,
               nullam
               Dignitatem
               ,
               nullam
               Potestatem
               .
            
             They
             that
             were
             of
             this
             Opinion
             said
             further
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             clearly
             proved
             from
             Christ's
             words
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               sicut
               me
               misit
               Pater
               in
               mundum
               &
               Ego
               vos
               mitto
               in
               illum
            
             ;
             whence
             say
             they
             ,
             St.
             Cyprian
             and
             St.
             Cyril
             ,
             gather
             that
             our
             Lord
             gave
             as
             much
             Power
             and
             Authority
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             when
             he
             sent
             them
             into
             the
             World
             to
             Preach
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             to
             St.
             Peter
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Quodcunque
               ligaveris
               super
               Terram
               erit
               ligatum
               &
               in
               caelis
               ,
               &
               quodcunque
               solveris
               super
               Terram
               erit
               solutum
               &
               in
               caelis
            
             (
             it
             should
             be
             
               ligaveritis
               &
               solveritis
            
             ,
             the
             words
             being
             spoken
             to
             all
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             Plural
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             18.
             
             )
             the
             reason
             is
             because
             the
             words
             are
             absolute
             ,
             and
             will
             admit
             of
             no
             interpretation
             :
             from
             whence
             it
             was
             infer'd
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             succeeding
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             ordinary
             Office
             ,
             succeed
             them
             likewise
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Jurisdiction
             annext
             
             to
             that
             Office
             ;
             and
             since
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Apostles
             received
             their
             Authority
             immediately
             from
             Christ
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             that
             Bishops
             upon
             their
             Consecration
             do
             so
             receive
             it
             likewise
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             no
             need
             that
             any
             other
             should
             invest
             them
             with
             the
             Authority
             they
             are
             possess'd
             of
             already
             .
          
           
             Two
             other
             Opinions
             were
             Printed
             and
             sent
             into
             Portugal
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             both
             concurring
             in
             one
             conclusion
             ,
             though
             different
             ways
             were
             taken
             to
             it
             ;
             that
             which
             both
             agreed
             in
             was
             ,
             that
             Portugal
             might
             and
             was
             in
             duty
             bound
             ,
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             Consecration
             of
             the
             Bishops
             nominated
             by
             the
             King.
             One
             of
             the
             Authors
             of
             this
             Conclusion
             asserted
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Divine
             appointment
             ,
             the
             Right
             of
             Election
             was
             in
             the
             Clergy
             and
             People
             ,
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             it
             was
             practised
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             long
             time
             after
             ;
             which
             Right
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             was
             afterwards
             transferred
             to
             the
             Emperors
             and
             Princes
             ,
             who
             had
             Authority
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             good
             Government
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Civil
             matters
             ,
             having
             that
             mutual
             Dependence
             upon
             each
             other
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             inseparable
             :
             That
             the
             Popes
             have
             acquired
             the
             Right
             of
             naming
             Bishops
             ,
             by
             the
             Tacit
             consent
             and
             liberality
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             permitted
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             ,
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             was
             much
             slack'ned
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             remisness
             of
             Seculars
             ,
             partly
             by
             their
             being
             taken
             up
             in
             Military
             Affairs
             .
             But
             in
             case
             the
             Pope
             should
             become
             guilty
             of
             the
             like
             failure
             ,
             the
             same
             Right
             devolved
             again
             to
             the
             Princes
             ,
             as
             given
             up
             and
             abandoned
             by
             the
             Pope
             .
             It
             was
             affirm'd
             likewise
             ,
             that
             this
             Right
             had
             actually
             been
             put
             in
             practice
             on
             some
             occasions
             ,
             even
             in
             these
             later
             times
             ,
             particularly
             in
             Castille
             ,
             where
             in
             the
             Year
             1399.
             
             Bishops
             were
             chosen
             
             and
             Consecrated
             without
             any
             Confirmation
             from
             the
             Pope
             ;
             King
             Henry
             the
             3d.
             during
             the
             great
             Schism
             ,
             having
             renounced
             the
             Authority
             of
             Benedict
             the
             13th
             .
             and
             committed
             the
             Administration
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             to
             the
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             willing
             them
             to
             make
             the
             same
             Provisions
             as
             had
             been
             used
             to
             come
             from
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Others
             who
             were
             for
             the
             same
             things
             in
             effect
             ,
             asserted
             ,
             That
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             Canons
             ,
             it
             belonged
             to
             the
             Prelates
             of
             each
             Kingdom
             to
             institute
             and
             consecrate
             Bishops
             ,
             before
             the
             Popes
             had
             reserv'd
             that
             Power
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             undertook
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             same
             thing
             ought
             
               de
               Jure
               Divino
            
             ,
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             present
             Case
             :
             To
             have
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Church
             was
             ,
             they
             said
             ,
             
               de
               Jure
               Divino
               &
               Naturali
            
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             Shepherds
             of
             the
             Souls
             which
             cannot
             all
             be
             taken
             care
             of
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             their
             being
             to
             be
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             Pope
             before
             their
             Consecration
             ,
             is
             only
             
               de
               Jure
               Humano
            
             ,
             the
             Obligation
             whereof
             ceases
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             cases
             of
             extreme
             necessity
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             which
             is
             called
             Gravissima
             .
             That
             it
             could
             not
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             the
             Necessity
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Portugal
             for
             Bishops
             at
             that
             time
             was
             Gravissima
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Dominions
             thereof
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             Extreme
             .
          
           
             This
             grand
             Arcanum
             of
             the
             Papal
             Empire
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             may
             be
             made
             out
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             Pope's
             concurrence
             ,
             being
             thus
             happily
             discovered
             ,
             the
             Portugueses
             were
             now
             put
             in
             a
             fair
             way
             to
             restore
             the
             Ancient
             Discipline
             to
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             with
             it
             prosperity
             to
             their
             Nation
             ,
             it
             being
             evident
             that
             the
             Miseries
             they
             labour
             under
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             horrible
             Corruptions
             in
             their
             Religion
             ,
             are
             no
             other
             than
             the
             necessary
             Effects
             of
             the
             Papal
             Usurpation
             and
             Tyranny
             ;
             and
             it
             appears
             that
             King
             
             John
             did
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             approve
             of
             the
             good
             Advice
             that
             had
             been
             given
             him
             ,
             at
             least
             that
             he
             would
             have
             it
             thought
             so
             at
             Rome
             ,
             for
             he
             ordered
             his
             Agent
             there
             ,
             to
             get
             a
             Remonstrance
             to
             be
             put
             into
             the
             Pope's
             hands
             ,
             wherein
             among
             other
             things
             he
             declares
             ;
             
               That
               he
               had
               been
               assured
               by
               very
               learned
               Men
               ,
               that
               when
               access
               and
               recourse
               to
               the
               Holy
               See
               could
               not
               be
               had
               ,
               it
               belonged
               to
               the
               Chapters
               to
               choose
               their
               Bishops
               upon
               his
               Nomination
               ,
               according
               as
               it
               had
               formerly
               been
               practised
               in
            
             Spain
             ,
             
               and
               was
               still
               observed
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               that
               his
               Holiness
               had
               no
               reason
               to
               be
               dissatisfi'd
               ,
               if
               he
               took
               up
               with
               this
               Resolution
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               suffered
               himself
               to
               be
               so
               much
               slighted
               ,
               while
               he
               had
               the
               Remedy
               in
               his
               own
               hands
               ;
               that
               if
               his
               Holiness
               were
               finally
               resolved
               to
               prefer
               the
               Interests
               of
            
             Castille
             
               to
               his
               just
               Rights
               ,
               he
               for
               his
               part
               would
               justifie
               himself
               before
               all
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               blame
               of
               what
               followed
               should
               never
               be
               laid
               on
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Had
             the
             King
             proceeded
             so
             far
             as
             to
             convince
             the
             Pope
             that
             he
             was
             in
             earnest
             ,
             he
             had
             brought
             him
             no
             doubt
             to
             his
             own
             terms
             ,
             or
             else
             might
             have
             done
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             his
             Posterity
             and
             Country
             would
             have
             the
             greatest
             cause
             to
             bless
             his
             Memory
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             have
             shaken
             off
             that
             intolerable
             Yoke
             ,
             under
             which
             they
             are
             now
             sinking
             .
             The
             very
             mention
             of
             having
             Bishops
             chosen
             by
             the
             Chapters
             upon
             the
             King's
             Nomination
             ,
             put
             Innocent
             into
             a
             terrible
             Fright
             ;
             he
             had
             nothing
             to
             say
             against
             the
             practice
             ,
             or
             the
             necessity
             of
             it
             in
             the
             present
             case
             .
             But
             here
             the
             Inquisition
             of
             Portugal
             interpos'd
             its
             Authority
             ,
             and
             delivered
             the
             Pope
             from
             the
             Agony
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             by
             condemning
             the
             two
             last
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             a
             reason
             which
             comprehends
             the
             rest
             ;
             they
             declaring
             the
             
               Pope
               as
               Universal
               Head
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               to
               have
               all
               Monarchical
               Power
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               the
               
               Fountain
               of
               all
               Spiritual
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               derived
               to
               Ecclesiastical
               Ministers
               without
               his
               express
               Concession
               and
               Will.
            
             This
             peremptory
             sentence
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             all
             further
             Proceedings
             in
             this
             Affair
             :
             The
             Pope
             reassumed
             new
             Courage
             ,
             and
             continued
             as
             Insolent
             as
             ever
             ,
             after
             the
             King's
             Declaration
             had
             brought
             him
             to
             his
             Wits-end
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             
               Conde
               da
               Ericeyra
            
             in
             his
             
               Portugal
               Restaurado
            
             tells
             the
             World
             ,
             his
             Holiness
             did
             not
             stick
             to
             declare
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Holy
               Office
               had
               delivered
               him
               out
               of
               the
               greatest
               Perplexity
               ,
               by
               cutting
               a
               knot
               ,
               which
               of
               himself
               he
               durst
               not
               meddle
               with
               :
            
             The
             same
             noble
             Author
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             desisted
             from
             his
             Resolution
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             Inquisition
             did
             not
             approve
             of
             it
             ,
             while
             there
             were
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             a
             great
             number
             of
             learned
             Men
             ,
             both
             within
             and
             without
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             ready
             to
             justifie
             and
             maintain
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Conde
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             the
             Inquisitors
             ,
             that
             the
             Portugueses
             owe
             the
             continuance
             of
             their
             Bondage
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             they
             did
             their
             utmost
             to
             obstruct
             the
             King's
             Design
             (
             supposing
             that
             he
             had
             a
             real
             intention
             to
             shake
             off
             the
             Roman
             Yoke
             ;
             )
             for
             should
             the
             Church
             of
             Portugal
             recover
             her
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             have
             her
             Bishops
             restored
             to
             their
             just
             Authority
             ,
             the
             
               Holy
               Office
            
             must
             fall
             of
             course
             ,
             were
             the
             design
             of
             that
             Office
             no
             other
             than
             is
             pretended
             ,
             it
             is
             at
             best
             but
             an
             encroachment
             upon
             the
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             for
             to
             the
             Bishops
             it
             belongs
             of
             right
             to
             give
             Judgment
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             superintend
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             along
             exercised
             this
             Jurisdiction
             which
             they
             derive
             through
             the
             Apostles
             from
             Christ
             with
             that
             Gentleness
             ,
             Tenderness
             and
             Charity
             ,
             as
             became
             the
             true
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             till
             the
             Popes
             began
             to
             usurp
             the
             whole
             Power
             to
             themselves
             ,
             or
             impart
             
             it
             to
             Creatures
             of
             their
             own
             ;
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             these
             Wolves
             of
             Inquisitors
             ,
             whom
             in
             the
             heighth
             of
             their
             Tyranny
             ,
             they
             let
             loose
             upon
             the
             Church
             to
             dispossess
             the
             Shepherds
             and
             ravage
             the
             Flock
             ;
             but
             should
             an
             end
             be
             put
             to
             the
             Papal
             Usurpations
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             further
             occasion
             for
             Inquisitors
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             had
             been
             no
             wonder
             ,
             if
             of
             their
             own
             heads
             they
             made
             this
             desperate
             Effort
             to
             preserve
             their
             Master
             and
             themselves
             .
             But
             in
             Truth
             ,
             had
             King
             John
             been
             fully
             bent
             to
             break
             with
             Rome
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             to
             be
             question'd
             ,
             whether
             all
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             as
             great
             as
             it
             is
             suppos'd
             to
             be
             ,
             could
             have
             frustrated
             his
             design
             ;
             for
             in
             reality
             ,
             this
             Tribunal
             since
             its
             last
             establishment
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             hath
             had
             its
             chief
             support
             from
             the
             Kings
             ,
             who
             on
             several
             occasions
             have
             maintain'd
             it
             in
             spight
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             it self
             .
             Had
             the
             King
             withdrawn
             his
             Protection
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             unlikely
             but
             the
             Bishops
             of
             themselves
             ,
             might
             have
             made
             their
             Party
             good
             :
             For
             the
             People
             doubtless
             would
             prefer
             their
             Government
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Inquisitors
             ,
             as
             chusing
             rather
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Discipline
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             barbarous
             Executioners
             .
             Besides
             it
             was
             an
             easie
             matter
             for
             the
             King
             to
             hinder
             the
             Inquisitors
             from
             giving
             him
             any
             trouble
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             chief
             of
             them
             ow'd
             their
             lives
             to
             his
             Mercy
             ;
             the
             Inquisitor
             General
             for
             one
             ,
             who
             stood
             convicted
             as
             a
             Principal
             of
             the
             most
             horrible
             Treason
             that
             ever
             Traitor
             was
             charg'd
             with
             ,
             it
             was
             for
             no
             less
             a
             Crime
             ,
             than
             a
             design
             to
             murther
             the
             King
             ,
             fire
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             betray
             his
             Country
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             .
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Execution
             of
             this
             Treason
             ,
             the
             Holy
             House
             had
             been
             fill'd
             with
             Arms
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             made
             the
             Plot
             the
             more
             remarkable
             ,
             the
             undermanagers
             of
             it
             were
             some
             of
             the
             leading
             Men
             among
             the
             
               New
               Christians
            
             ,
             against
             
             whom
             the
             Inquisition
             was
             erected
             ,
             and
             upon
             whom
             the
             Inquisitors
             for
             the
             most
             part
             exercise
             their
             Barbarities
             ,
             and
             thereby
             gain
             what
             favour
             they
             have
             with
             the
             People
             ;
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Portuguses
             bear
             a
             mortal
             hatred
             against
             those
             among
             them
             that
             go
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             
               New
               Christians
            
             ,
             whom
             these
             Impostors
             represent
             as
             Jews
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             pretending
             that
             their
             Jewish
             blood
             makes
             them
             such
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no.
             But
             on
             this
             occasion
             it
             was
             observed
             ,
             That
             the
             Inquisition
             and
             the
             Synagogue
             were
             of
             accord
             together
             to
             destroy
             their
             Country
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             very
             likely
             that
             the
             King
             ,
             had
             he
             pleased
             ,
             might
             have
             rendered
             the
             one
             as
             odious
             to
             the
             people
             as
             the
             other
             was
             .
             But
             he
             took
             other
             measures
             ,
             and
             though
             several
             Noble
             Men
             of
             the
             first
             Quality
             were
             Executed
             for
             this
             Plot
             ,
             yet
             the
             Inquisitor
             General
             was
             spared
             for
             fear
             of
             violating
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Immunities
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             as
             much
             as
             His
             Majesty
             could
             do
             to
             preserve
             him
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             of
             the
             Conspirators
             from
             being
             torn
             to
             pieces
             by
             the
             Rabble
             .
          
           
             For
             these
             reasons
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ;
             that
             some
             other
             considerations
             might
             concur
             with
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             to
             with
             hold
             the
             King
             from
             with
             drawing
             his
             Obedience
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             what
             they
             were
             I
             shall
             not
             pretend
             to
             guess
             at
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             this
             Prince
             was
             so
             ill
             advised
             ,
             that
             neglecting
             the
             Counsels
             of
             Wise
             and
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             make
             use
             of
             any
             other
             remedy
             but
             Supplications
             ,
             and
             most
             humble
             submissions
             to
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             ever
             after
             despised
             and
             slighted
             at
             Rome
             accordingly
             .
             For
             this
             great
             Deference
             of
             his
             to
             the
             Holy
             See
             ,
             made
             those
             he
             had
             to
             deal
             with
             there
             ,
             presume
             the
             more
             upon
             his
             Patience
             ,
             and
             reject
             with
             the
             greater
             contempt
             all
             the
             Petitions
             that
             were
             offered
             up
             in
             his
             behalf
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Portugueses
             do
             not
             use
             to
             grow
             tame
             under
             Indignities
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             therefore
             that
             Nation
             should
             begin
             to
             resent
             this
             barbarous
             Usage
             ,
             of
             their
             King
             and
             themselves
             :
             And
             its
             true
             ,
             they
             shew'd
             themselves
             to
             be
             not
             altogether
             insensible
             on
             this
             occasion
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             Year
             1653.
             six
             years
             after
             the
             King's
             Remonstrance
             had
             been
             given
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             three
             Estates
             of
             the
             Realm
             publish
             a
             kind
             of
             Manifest
             ,
             Entituled
             ,
             The
             
               Bleatings
               [
               Balidos
               ]
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
            
             Portugal
             ,
             
               after
               the
               Sovereign
               Pastor
               the
               Pope
            
             ;
             wherein
             they
             give
             a
             most
             lamentable
             account
             of
             their
             Grievances
             ,
             and
             how
             rigorously
             the
             Holy
             Father
             had
             dealt
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             their
             Patience
             appear
             the
             more
             meritorious
             ,
             they
             let
             his
             Holiness
             understand
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             remedied
             themselves
             if
             they
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             it
             ,
             setting
             forth
             at
             large
             the
             opinions
             of
             the
             Learned
             on
             their
             Case
             ,
             and
             the
             reasons
             they
             were
             grounded
             on
             ,
             which
             yet
             instead
             of
             making
             a
             right
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             set
             themselves
             after
             their
             manner
             to
             confute
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             enter'd
             a
             solemn
             Protest
             ,
             which
             since
             it
             contains
             the
             substance
             of
             their
             answers
             to
             the
             advice
             their
             Friends
             had
             given
             them
             ;
             I
             shall
             here
             set
             down
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             may
             see
             ,
             upon
             what
             solid
             grounds
             the
             three
             Estates
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             thought
             fit
             to
             intail
             the
             most
             intolerable
             Yoke
             of
             Bondage
             upon
             themselves
             and
             their
             Posterity
             .
          
           
             They
             declare
             ,
             
               That
               they
               hold
               it
               for
               an
               infallible
               Truth
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               as
               he
               is
               Christ's
               Vicar
               on
               Earth
               ,
               Universal
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               lawful
               Successor
               of
               St.
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               is
               the
               Sovereign
               Monarch
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               all
               the
               Authority
               and
               Power
               of
               other
               Ministers
               being
               derived
               wholly
               from
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               may
               suspend
               and
               limit
               in
               what
               form
               and
               manner
               he
               thinks
               convenient
               ,
               it
               being
               unlawful
               for
               any
               other
               Potentate
               
               to
               intermeddle
               with
               his
               Government
               ,
               secular
               Princes
               having
               nothing
               to
               do
               in
               the
               Affairs
               belonging
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               any
               further
               than
               contributing
               to
               her
               Defence
               and
               Prosperity
               .
            
          
           
             That
             
               though
               various
               methods
               have
               been
               used
               for
               the
               Election
               and
               Confirmation
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               an
               undoubted
               Truth
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               always
               been
               with
               the
               express
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               the
            
             Tacit
             
               Approbation
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               who
               has
               appointed
               and
               consented
               to
               those
               several
               ways
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               different
               circumstances
               of
               the
               Times
               ,
               nor
               hath
               it
               been
               ever
               proved
               ,
            
             say
             they
             ,
             
               that
               there
               were
               Bishops
               at
               any
               time
               without
               this
               confirmation
               .
               Particularly
               they
               confess
               ,
               and
               hold
               for
               certain
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               after
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               this
               Power
               returned
               to
               and
               remained
               in
               the
               Pope
               :
               That
               if
               Bishops
               were
               afterwards
               chosen
               by
               the
               Clergy
               and
               People
               ,
               it
               was
               by
               the
               Pope's
               Permission
               ;
               if
               secular
               Princes
               in
               those
               times
               intermeddled
               in
               these
               Elections
               ,
               either
               by
               concession
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               by
               their
               own
               Authority
               with
               an
               Usurpative
               Right
               ;
               yet
               they
               had
               never
               any
               true
               Right
               of
               their
               own
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               the
            
             Apostles
             in
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             forbad
             them
             to
             concern
             themselves
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             
               and
               if
               any
               Princes
               pretended
               to
               it
               ,
               the
               Popes
               severely
               censured
               and
               checked
               them
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               coming
               to
               understand
               from
               whence
               they
               had
               this
               Right
               ,
               were
               brought
               at
               last
               to
               lay
               it
               aside
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               means
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               that
               no
               Respect
               was
               had
               to
               Princes
               ,
               or
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               but
               the
               Power
               of
               Elections
               remained
               by
               the
               Pope's
               Authority
               in
               the
               Clergy
               and
               Fryars
               of
               the
               Diocess
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               in
               the
               Chapters
               alone
               :
               And
               thus
               it
               continued
               to
               the
               Pontificate
               of
            
             Boniface
             the
             8th
             .
             and
             Clement
             the
             5th
             .
             
               who
               began
               to
               reserve
               the
               Power
               of
               instituting
               Bishops
               to
               themselves
               in
               some
               Cases
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               ,
            
             Innocent
             the
             4th
             .
             by
             a
             Rule
             in
             Chancery
             
             
               reserved
               it
               wholly
               to
               the
               Apostolical
               See.
               
            
          
           
             
               So
               that
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               This
               Prerogative
               and
               Right
               to
               create
               Bishops
               was
               always
               in
               the
               Pope
               as
               't
               is
               at
               present
               ;
               they
               acknowledge
               indeed
               that
               even
               after
               the
            
             Rule
             in
             Chancery
             
               came
               to
               be
               in
               force
               ,
               many
               Princes
               continued
               to
               nominate
               Bishops
               for
               their
               own
               Kingdoms
               and
               Dominions
               ;
               but
               this
               was
               by
               Concession
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               upon
               Presumption
               of
               a
               Privilege
               arising
               by
               Custom
               approv'd
               of
               by
               the
               Apostolical
               See.
               But
               that
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Pope's
               breast
               to
               receive
               or
               reject
               their
               Nomination
               ,
               which
               did
               no
               more
               than
               capacitate
               the
               Person
               named
               to
               procure
               the
               Pope's
               Confirmation
               ,
               and
               sue
               out
               the
               Apostolical
               Bulls
               .
            
          
           
             
               It
               is
               likewise
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               An
               undoubted
               Truth
               ,
               that
               the
               Power
               of
               Election
               which
               hath
               formerly
               been
               in
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               is
               now
               wholly
               extinguished
               by
               means
               of
               the
               Reservation
               made
               by
               the
            
             Rule
             in
             Chancery
             ;
             
               so
               that
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               the
               Pope's
               Creation
               or
               Institution
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               cannot
               properly
               be
               called
               a
               Confirmation
               ,
               because
               Confirmation
               supposeth
               a
               preceding
               Election
               ,
               but
               Elections
               are
               now
               wholly
               abolished
               ,
               by
               reason
               and
               virtue
               of
               the
               aforesaid
            
             Rule
             in
             Chancery
             ;
             
               and
               lastly
               ,
               they
               hold
               for
               certain
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               there
               was
               a
               time
               when
               Patriarchs
               ,
               Metropolitans
               ,
               and
               National
               Councils
               had
               power
               to
               confirm
               Bishops
               ,
               they
               have
               now
               no
               such
               Power
               ,
               nor
               can
               they
               exercise
               it
               in
               any
               case
               ,
               since
               they
               enjoy'd
               it
               only
               by
               the
               Pope's
               permission
               ,
               and
               while
               there
               was
               place
               for
               Confirmation
               ,
               before
               Elections
               were
               abolished
               ,
               when
               the
               Power
               to
               appoint
               Bishops
               had
               not
               been
               yet
               reserved
               by
               the
               Pope
               to
               himself
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               by
               the
               aforesaid
            
             Rule
             in
             Chancery
             .
          
           
             Had
             an
             Agent
             from
             Rome
             ,
             or
             an
             Inquisitor
             argued
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             no
             wonder
             ,
             since
             daily
             experience
             shows
             how
             far
             Interest
             and
             Passion
             will
             blind
             a
             Man's
             Reason
             ,
             and
             what
             silly
             
             Arguments
             shall
             serve
             the
             turn
             for
             want
             of
             better
             ,
             when
             one
             is
             prepossest
             with
             hopes
             of
             some
             vast
             Advantage
             by
             gaining
             the
             cause
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             three
             Estates
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             after
             what
             had
             been
             demonstrated
             to
             them
             from
             Scripture
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             from
             the
             constant
             Tradition
             and
             uniform
             practice
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             thus
             to
             renounce
             their
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             ,
             in
             order
             only
             to
             enslave
             themselves
             when
             Liberty
             was
             offer'd
             them
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             Prodigy
             ,
             that
             I
             believe
             no
             History
             can
             furnish
             us
             with
             a
             like
             Instance
             .
             Here
             we
             have
             People
             exposing
             their
             Church
             and
             Nation
             to
             ruin
             ,
             because
             a
             Negative
             was
             never
             proved
             ,
             it
             having
             never
             been
             demonstrated
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             Popes
             did
             not
             Tacitly
             consent
             to
             the
             Election
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             which
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             together
             ,
             they
             had
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             do
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             a
             King
             of
             France
             has
             to
             do
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             a
             King
             of
             Poland
             ;
             and
             would
             the
             Poles
             think
             we
             be
             content
             to
             abandon
             their
             Country
             to
             the
             mischiefs
             of
             an
             Interregnum
             ,
             and
             submit
             their
             Necks
             to
             the
             Yoke
             of
             a
             Foreign
             Tyrant
             ,
             because
             it
             can
             never
             be
             made
             out
             ,
             that
             their
             Kings
             have
             not
             been
             made
             by
             his
             Tacit
             Consent
             ,
             but
             when
             I
             see
             People
             laying
             so
             much
             stress
             upon
             the
             Tacit
             Consent
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             at
             all
             wonder
             that
             they
             ascribe
             so
             much
             virtue
             to
             a
             Rule
             in
             the
             Pope's
             Chancery
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             destroy
             the
             whole
             Hierarchy
             ,
             and
             turn
             into
             an
             Arbitrary
             lawless
             Tyranny
             ,
             that
             most
             Regular
             and
             Beautiful
             frame
             of
             Government
             ,
             which
             hath
             obtain'd
             in
             the
             Church
             ever
             since
             the
             Apostles
             days
             .
             However
             ,
             these
             Reasons
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             satisfi'd
             the
             three
             Estates
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             so
             that
             instead
             of
             helping
             themselves
             as
             they
             might
             and
             ought
             ,
             they
             took
             up
             with
             a
             Resolution
             to
             throw
             themselves
             wholly
             at
             the
             Holy
             Father's
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             in
             conclusion
             of
             their
             Bleatings
             ,
             declar'd
             ,
             
             That
             
               they
               would
               wrestle
               with
            
             Christ's
             Vicar
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Angel
             ,
             the
             Figure
             of
             God
             on
             Earth
             ,
             
               exerting
               all
               the
               vigour
               that
               their
               love
               and
               necessity
               inspired
               them
               with
               ,
               till
               they
               got
               from
               him
               his
               Blessing
               ,
               and
               would
               never
               let
               go
               their
               hold
               till
               his
            
             Apostolical
             Hand
             
               was
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               till
               he
               offered
               his
            
             most
             Holy
             Feet
             
               to
               their
            
             Mouths
             .
             The
             Pope
             finding
             them
             to
             be
             thus
             resolv'd
             ,
             thought
             he
             was
             sure
             enough
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             let
             'em
             Bleat
             and
             Bray
             too
             as
             they
             pleased
             for
             him
             ;
             for
             his
             part
             he
             would
             trouble
             his
             Head
             no
             more
             about
             them
             ,
             all
             his
             concern
             was
             how
             to
             oblige
             and
             humour
             the
             boisterous
             Spaniards
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             rugged
             behaviour
             ,
             were
             ever
             and
             anon
             ,
             threatning
             him
             into
             a
             Compliance
             ,
             with
             their
             unjust
             and
             unreasonable
             Pretensions
             ,
             He
             knew
             not
             what
             mischief
             they
             might
             do
             him
             .
             While
             the
             Portugueses
             took
             care
             to
             satisfie
             Him
             that
             he
             had
             nothing
             to
             fear
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             not
             find
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             sent
             in
             their
             Money
             in
             the
             usual
             course
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             lost
             but
             little
             excepting
             what
             was
             to
             be
             got
             by
             the
             Bishop's
             Bulls
             ,
             which
             yet
             as
             the
             Spaniards
             would
             perswade
             him
             ,
             was
             like
             to
             come
             speedily
             in
             all
             in
             a
             lump
             ,
             they
             feeding
             him
             all
             along
             with
             hopes
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             make
             a
             quick
             dispatch
             of
             the
             War.
             In
             this
             state
             did
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Portugal
             at
             Rome
             ,
             continue
             for
             part
             of
             Urban
             the
             8th's
             Pontificat
             ,
             all
             Innocent
             the
             10th's
             ,
             and
             Alexander
             the
             
             7th's
             ,
             and
             till
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             Clement
             the
             9th's
             ,
             and
             during
             the
             whole
             Reigns
             of
             this
             King's
             Father
             and
             Brother
             ;
             but
             upon
             Dom
             Pedro's
             coming
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             the
             Spaniards
             having
             made
             Peace
             with
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             acknowledg'd
             the
             King's
             Title
             ,
             left
             his
             Holiness
             at
             Liberty
             to
             do
             so
             likewise
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             Portugal
             having
             no
             such
             need
             as
             before
             of
             the
             Pope's
             Protection
             or
             Favour
             ,
             and
             being
             more
             
             at
             Liberty
             to
             make
             Returns
             of
             the
             ill
             usage
             it
             had
             receiv'd
             ;
             the
             Blessings
             of
             Rome
             began
             to
             shour
             down
             upon
             that
             favourite
             Kingdom
             without
             measure
             .
             Clement
             the
             9th
             .
             had
             a
             happy
             Opportunity
             before
             he
             died
             ,
             to
             signalize
             his
             Fatherly
             Tenderness
             ,
             or
             rather
             indulgence
             towards
             his
             present
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             make
             full
             amends
             for
             all
             the
             Rigour
             used
             by
             former
             Popes
             towards
             his
             Father
             and
             Brother
             ;
             for
             a
             little
             before
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Peace
             ,
             Alfonso
             was
             deposed
             in
             the
             manner
             as
             hath
             been
             related
             ,
             and
             
               Dom
               Pedro
            
             possest
             of
             his
             Throne
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             after
             of
             his
             Bed
             ,
             by
             marrying
             the
             Queen
             ,
             the
             King
             his
             Brother
             still
             living
             ,
             and
             here
             was
             a
             large
             Field
             for
             the
             Apostolical
             Graces
             :
             For
             now
             it
             was
             not
             only
             the
             King's
             Title
             that
             was
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             but
             the
             Prince
             his
             Right
             to
             his
             Brother's
             Wife
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             his
             Highness
             found
             in
             the
             Pope
             all
             the
             easiness
             he
             could
             desire
             .
             This
             Prince
             did
             but
             mention
             in
             a
             Letter
             written
             on
             another
             occasion
             ,
             his
             design
             of
             sending
             an
             Ambassador
             to
             pay
             his
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             his
             Holiness
             returns
             answer
             ,
             
               That
               his
               Ambassador
               upon
               his
               coming
               to
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               should
               as
               he
               thought
               ,
               but
               just
               meet
               with
               a
               kind
               and
               honourable
               Reception
            
             ;
             no
             scruple
             was
             made
             about
             the
             Prince's
             Right
             of
             sending
             one
             ,
             no
             enquiry
             into
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             taking
             upon
             him
             the
             Government
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             Clause
             ,
             
               sine
               Praejudicio
               Tertij
            
             :
             How
             different
             was
             this
             usage
             from
             what
             his
             Father
             met
             with
             ?
             King
             John
             had
             an
             undoubted
             Right
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             was
             manifest
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             yet
             his
             Ministers
             were
             called
             to
             account
             at
             Rome
             ,
             to
             show
             the
             grounds
             of
             their
             Master's
             Title
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Reasons
             for
             deposing
             King
             Alfonso
             ,
             and
             placing
             
               Dom
               Pedro
            
             in
             the
             Throne
             ,
             whatever
             they
             were
             ,
             were
             not
             as
             yet
             well
             known
             to
             the
             Publick
             ;
             and
             yet
             after
             all
             ,
             King
             John
             was
             treated
             
             like
             a
             Traitor
             and
             a
             Robber
             ,
             and
             
               it
               was
               but
               just
            
             ,
             that
             Dom
             Pedro's
             Ambassador
             upon
             the
             first
             intimation
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             
               should
               meet
               with
               a
               kind
               and
               honourable
               Reception
               at
            
             Rome
             .
             The
             World
             is
             not
             to
             be
             informed
             now
             ,
             what
             work
             they
             used
             to
             make
             at
             Rome
             ,
             in
             Causes
             of
             Divorce
             ,
             especially
             ,
             between
             Royal
             Parties
             ;
             and
             one
             would
             think
             his
             Holiness
             might
             have
             taken
             some
             time
             to
             consider
             of
             it
             ,
             before
             he
             gave
             way
             to
             a
             Marriage
             ,
             which
             I
             believe
             never
             had
             a
             Precedent
             in
             the
             Christian
             World.
             But
             here
             we
             have
             an
             instance
             of
             a
             Queens
             casting
             off
             her
             Husband
             without
             the
             least
             Difficulty
             ,
             and
             both
             that
             ,
             and
             her
             Marriage
             ,
             with
             her
             living
             Husband's
             Brother
             ,
             confirm'd
             by
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             Facility
             ,
             as
             if
             these
             were
             things
             done
             every
             day
             of
             course
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             the
             submissive
             Compliance
             of
             this
             Pope
             ,
             with
             the
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             of
             the
             Portuguese
             Court
             now
             in
             the
             time
             of
             its
             Prosperity
             ,
             did
             equal
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             not
             exceed
             the
             insolence
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             towards
             that
             Nation
             in
             its
             distress
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             Clement
             did
             not
             a
             little
             value
             himself
             upon
             his
             having
             thus
             far
             stretch'd
             the
             plenitude
             of
             his
             Power
             in
             Dom
             Pedro's
             Favour
             ,
             he
             thought
             he
             had
             done
             enough
             to
             atone
             for
             all
             Offences
             ,
             and
             to
             inspire
             this
             Prince
             with
             as
             great
             Devotion
             towards
             the
             Holy
             See
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             have
             had
             before
             him
             ,
             Certainly
             (
             saith
             he
             to
             him
             in
             his
             Letter
             on
             this
             occasion
             )
             
               Certainly
               we
               have
               labour'd
               to
               do
               you
               all
               the
               Favour
               in
               the
               present
               Cause
               that
               the
               sacred
               Canons
               will
               permit
               ,
               and
               we
               receive
               the
               greatest
               content
               upon
               finding
               You
               so
               well
               pleased
               with
               this
               Pontificial
               Kindness
               .
               But
               in
               Truth
               ,
               the
               thanks
               you
               give
               with
               so
               much
               Piety
               and
               Affection
               ,
               are
               no
               more
               than
               are
               due
               ,
               the
               thing
               it self
               consider'd
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               with
               Justice
               ,
               require
               that
               you
               acknowledge
               your self
               indebted
               
               for
               it
               to
               the
               Goodness
               of
               the
               Holy
               See
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               perfectly
               comply
               with
               this
               Obligation
               ,
               if
               you
               go
               on
               to
               show
               (
               as
               truly
               you
               do
               )
               on
               all
               occasions
               a
               greater
               concern
               and
               affection
               for
               whatsoever
               hath
               Relation
               to
               the
               Holy
               See
               ,
               and
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               ,
               imitating
               herein
               the
               Ancient
               Devotion
               of
               the
            
             Portuguese
             
               Princes
               ,
               who
               placed
               their
               Glory
               in
               their
               Obedience
               to
               the
               same
               See.
               
            
          
           
             But
             Clement
             the
             
             9th's
             Pontificate
             lasted
             not
             long
             enough
             to
             give
             him
             time
             to
             bestow
             all
             the
             Favors
             that
             were
             designed
             for
             Portugal
             ,
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Bishops
             being
             reserved
             for
             his
             Successor
             Clement
             the
             10th
             .
             for
             that
             was
             not
             done
             till
             1670.
             
             In
             1671.
             to
             oblige
             the
             new
             Princess
             (
             before
             Queen
             )
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             the
             Purple
             was
             bestowed
             upon
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Laon
             her
             Kinsman
             ,
             better
             known
             since
             by
             the
             Title
             of
             Cardinal
             d'Estrees
             ,
             He
             being
             advanced
             at
             the
             Nomination
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             to
             enhance
             the
             Favour
             by
             making
             it
             particular
             ;
             the
             Great
             Sobieski
             had
             the
             like
             denied
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             interceded
             for
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Marseilles
             ,
             though
             he
             pretended
             to
             the
             disposal
             of
             a
             Cap
             ,
             as
             a
             Right
             enjoyed
             by
             his
             Predecessors
             upon
             their
             coming
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             denied
             upon
             pretence
             ,
             that
             the
             Person
             named
             was
             none
             of
             his
             Subject
             ,
             so
             that
             Cardinal
             d'Estrees
             owed
             his
             Promotion
             purely
             to
             his
             being
             a
             Kinsman
             to
             the
             Princess
             of
             
               Portugal
               .
               Innocent
            
             the
             11th
             .
             Successor
             to
             Clement
             the
             10th
             .
             after
             having
             been
             baffled
             in
             the
             Business
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             at
             his
             grand
             Promotion
             could
             not
             forget
             the
             Merits
             of
             the
             Portuguese
             Court
             ,
             and
             a
             Cap
             was
             bestowed
             upon
             Dom
             
               Verissimo
               de
               Alemcastro
            
             ,
             the
             Person
             that
             had
             been
             set
             on
             by
             the
             Court
             to
             put
             his
             Holiness
             at
             Defiance
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             Cardinal's
             Death
             ,
             another
             was
             sent
             by
             Innocent
             the
             12th
             .
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Lisbon
             ,
             in
             consideration
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             
             of
             the
             many
             Contrasts
             he
             hath
             had
             with
             the
             Nuncio's
             ;
             so
             that
             his
             Portuguese
             Majesty
             seems
             now
             to
             be
             in
             Possession
             of
             a
             Right
             to
             dispose
             of
             a
             Cap
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Catholick
             or
             his
             most
             Christian
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             here
             having
             resented
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Nunciature
             at
             this
             Court
             hath
             not
             been
             an
             immediate
             step
             to
             the
             Cardinalat
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             those
             of
             France
             and
             Spain
             ;
             his
             present
             Holiness
             has
             equal'd
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             to
             them
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             likewise
             by
             advancing
             the
             late
             Nuncio
             Cornaro
             to
             the
             Purple
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             Archbishop
             at
             the
             Promotion
             which
             was
             made
             for
             them
             two
             only
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             by
             this
             time
             the
             Court
             of
             Portugal
             seems
             to
             have
             discovered
             the
             secret
             of
             gaining
             Favours
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             indeed
             they
             appear
             to
             be
             somewhat
             sensible
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             a
             quite
             different
             method
             from
             that
             formerly
             used
             ,
             that
             will
             procure
             the
             Holy
             Fathers
             Esteem
             ,
             and
             work
             him
             into
             a
             Compliance
             :
             They
             begin
             to
             tast
             and
             relish
             much
             the
             French
             Maxims
             ,
             thinking
             belike
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             better
             Pattern
             for
             
               the
               most
               Obedient
               Son
               of
               the
               Church
            
             to
             follow
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             his
             
               Eldest
               Brother
            
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             I
             find
             it
             in
             a
             Memoir
             said
             to
             have
             been
             drawn
             up
             for
             the
             Instruction
             of
             a
             Nuncio
             ,
             laid
             down
             as
             not
             the
             least
             necessary
             ,
             if
             not
             one
             of
             the
             hardest
             parts
             of
             his
             Task
             to
             beat
             out
             of
             the
             Ministers
             heads
             ,
             their
             fond
             admiration
             of
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             opinion
             they
             have
             taken
             up
             of
             his
             infallible
             Maxims
             with
             respect
             to
             Rome
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Ministers
             at
             present
             do
             not
             content
             themselves
             with
             admiring
             that
             Great
             Monarch
             ,
             they
             have
             made
             several
             attempts
             to
             copy
             after
             him
             ;
             its
             true
             ,
             they
             follow
             him
             as
             yet
             at
             a
             very
             great
             Distance
             ,
             but
             they
             may
             mend
             their
             Pace
             in
             time
             .
             I
             have
             not
             heard
             that
             they
             have
             formally
             annulled
             
             the
             grant
             of
             John
             the
             2d
             .
             by
             which
             the
             Pope's
             Bulls
             are
             free
             from
             a
             Revision
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             very
             Basis
             of
             his
             absolute
             Power
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             yet
             by
             what
             the
             Marquess
             of
             Alegrete
             saith
             in
             his
             History
             of
             that
             King
             ,
             it
             appears
             that
             they
             are
             not
             wanting
             who
             call
             in
             Question
             the
             validity
             of
             the
             Grant
             ,
             though
             his
             Lordship
             speaking
             there
             in
             Quality
             of
             an
             Historian
             ,
             leaves
             the
             matter
             to
             be
             disputed
             by
             the
             Lawyers
             ;
             but
             as
             a
             Minister
             of
             State
             ,
             he
             does
             that
             which
             in
             effect
             amounts
             almost
             to
             as
             much
             ,
             for
             upon
             a
             Nuncio's
             arrival
             ,
             his
             Patent
             of
             Legat
             is
             call'd
             for
             in
             order
             to
             be
             Examined
             by
             the
             King's
             Council
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             been
             detain'd
             for
             above
             six
             Weeks
             to
             gether
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             restoring
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Nuncio
             hath
             been
             told
             with
             an
             Air
             of
             Authority
             ,
             That
             
               the
               King
               is
               not
               well
               pleased
               with
               the
               Ample
               Powers
               contained
               in
               that
               Patent
               ,
               and
               expects
               that
               the
            
             Nuncio
             
               do
               not
               exercise
               it
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               but
               keep
               himself
               within
               Bounds
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Nuncio's
             under
             this
             Reign
             have
             had
             the
             Discretion
             not
             to
             exert
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             Authority
             ,
             but
             it
             mortifies
             them
             that
             the
             Court
             would
             have
             it
             thought
             ,
             that
             they
             oblige
             them
             to
             this
             Moderation
             ,
             whereas
             they
             would
             fain
             seem
             to
             use
             it
             of
             themselves
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             one
             thing
             in
             difference
             between
             the
             two
             Courts
             ,
             which
             his
             Holiness
             lays
             much
             to
             Heart
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Good-will
             is
             never
             like
             to
             desist
             from
             his
             Pretentions
             ,
             it
             being
             an
             affair
             which
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             World
             agrees
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             last
             Importance
             at
             Rome
             ,
             for
             in
             truth
             it
             is
             a
             Money
             Business
             :
             His
             Majesty
             hath
             at
             several
             times
             thought
             fit
             to
             raise
             the
             value
             of
             the
             Coin
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             same
             Pieces
             are
             now
             reckon'd
             at
             a
             third
             ,
             more
             than
             they
             were
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reign
             .
             Now
             his
             Holiness
             thinks
             it
             but
             reasonable
             ,
             
             that
             the
             summs
             payable
             to
             his
             Bankers
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             should
             be
             augmented
             in
             the
             same
             Proportion
             ,
             but
             the
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Court
             are
             of
             another
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             seem
             resolved
             never
             to
             be
             convinced
             of
             their
             Error
             ;
             the
             Nuncio's
             for
             some
             years
             have
             been
             labouring
             with
             all
             their
             might
             to
             undeceive
             them
             .
             Cardinal
             Cornaro
             when
             he
             was
             just
             upon
             his
             departure
             ,
             press'd
             the
             matter
             home
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             all
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
             he
             left
             them
             as
             obstinate
             to
             Conviction
             as
             he
             found
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             seems
             they
             will
             not
             be
             brought
             to
             understand
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             same
             Piece
             that
             before
             went
             but
             for
             two
             Testons
             ,
             is
             now
             worth
             three
             in
             the
             Payments
             made
             to
             his
             Holiness
             .
             Now
             since
             it
             is
             not
             imaginable
             ,
             that
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             can
             be
             easily
             brought
             to
             desist
             from
             a
             pretension
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             this
             Business
             may
             its
             feared
             sometime
             or
             other
             ,
             disconcert
             the
             good
             Harmony
             that
             is
             between
             the
             two
             Courts
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             are
             other
             instances
             to
             show
             ,
             that
             the
             Portuguese
             Ministers
             do
             not
             make
             it
             their
             Business
             to
             manage
             his
             Holiness
             ;
             they
             are
             grown
             so
             hardy
             of
             late
             years
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             stick
             upon
             occasion
             to
             break
             in
             upon
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Immunities
             ,
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             Reign
             ,
             a
             Convent
             is
             not
             near
             so
             safe
             a
             shelter
             for
             Villains
             as
             it
             was
             formerly
             ;
             the
             Civil
             Powers
             assuming
             to
             themselves
             a
             liberty
             to
             judge
             what
             Crimes
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             they
             think
             the
             Crimes
             to
             be
             very
             heinous
             indeed
             ,
             the
             King's
             Officers
             shall
             make
             nothing
             to
             break
             into
             a
             Monastery
             and
             fetch
             the
             Criminal
             out
             by
             force
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Execution
             of
             Justice
             .
             I
             confess
             they
             are
             still
             somewhat
             tender
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             shall
             be
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             mistaken
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             offence
             ,
             the
             Offender
             shall
             be
             returned
             again
             .
             Being
             once
             at
             a
             certain
             place
             that
             hath
             the
             Privilege
             
             of
             an
             Asylum
             ,
             one
             of
             my
             acquaintance
             there
             coming
             home
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             been
             to
             wait
             on
             the
             late
             Cardinal
             
               de
               Alemcastro
            
             ,
             to
             engage
             him
             as
             Protector
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             to
             solicit
             the
             restoring
             of
             a
             Person
             whom
             the
             Officers
             had
             violently
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             I
             asked
             what
             the
             Man's
             Crime
             was
             ,
             and
             he
             told
             me
             ,
             
               it
               was
               only
               for
               killing
               his
               Wife
               ,
            
             and
             upon
             further
             enquiry
             ,
             I
             was
             informed
             that
             he
             had
             not
             done
             it
             out
             of
             Jealousy
             ,
             for
             in
             that
             case
             he
             had
             been
             acquitted
             of
             course
             ;
             but
             having
             married
             an
             old
             Woman
             ,
             he
             grew
             weary
             of
             her
             ,
             and
             enticing
             her
             one
             day
             to
             a
             Country
             House
             ,
             he
             took
             occasion
             to
             cut
             her
             Throat
             ,
             and
             going
             about
             his
             Business
             ,
             he
             heard
             a
             Servant
             ,
             who
             by
             chance
             found
             the
             Woman
             weltring
             in
             her
             Blood
             ,
             crying
             out
             that
             
               her
               Mistress
               was
               a
               dying
            
             ,
             he
             hearing
             that
             she
             was
             only
             a
             dying
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             left
             for
             dead
             ,
             return'd
             and
             dispatcht
             her
             out-right
             ,
             and
             then
             betook
             himself
             to
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             found
             upon
             second
             thoughts
             ,
             that
             his
             Crime
             was
             not
             of
             so
             deep
             a
             dye
             ,
             as
             to
             deprive
             him
             of
             the
             benefit
             thereof
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             was
             return'd
             again
             ,
             and
             after
             some
             time
             ,
             he
             sued
             out
             his
             
               Carta
               de
               Seguro
            
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             violation
             of
             their
             Sanctuary
             is
             not
             the
             only
             Grievance
             that
             the
             Fryars
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Nuncio
             have
             to
             complain
             of
             ,
             their
             Immunities
             have
             been
             attempted
             in
             a
             yet
             more
             sensible
             part
             ,
             it
             being
             pretended
             that
             their
             Estates
             shall
             be
             liable
             to
             the
             King's
             Duties
             ;
             several
             advances
             have
             been
             made
             towards
             bringing
             this
             about
             ,
             and
             great
             violence
             used
             as
             't
             is
             pretended
             in
             the
             now
             mention'd
             Memoir
             ,
             where
             I
             find
             this
             reckon'd
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Court
             is
             resolved
             to
             Copy
             after
             his
             most
             Christian
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             This
             change
             of
             Conduct
             has
             as
             experience
             demonstrates
             ,
             contributed
             not
             a
             little
             to
             raise
             the
             credit
             
             of
             Portugal
             with
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ;
             but
             the
             Treasure
             of
             the
             Nation
             is
             still
             flowing
             thither
             in
             so
             many
             Currents
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             soon
             exhausted
             ,
             if
             a
             speedy
             stop
             be
             not
             put
             thereto
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             King
             must
             of
             necessity
             come
             to
             a
             more
             vigorous
             Resolution
             ,
             than
             has
             been
             yet
             taken
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             whensoever
             he
             shall
             attempt
             to
             save
             his
             Country
             ,
             he
             will
             meet
             with
             all
             the
             opposition
             that
             Rome
             and
             its
             Creatures
             can
             raise
             against
             him
             .
             But
             he
             may
             turn
             a
             deaf
             Ear
             to
             their
             Clamours
             ,
             the
             Nation
             by
             this
             time
             is
             sufficiently
             sensible
             of
             its
             approaching
             Ruin
             ,
             and
             begins
             to
             see
             from
             what
             Quarter
             it
             is
             coming
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             all
             reason
             to
             hope
             that
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             wanting
             to
             himself
             may
             carry
             his
             Point
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             see
             himself
             as
             much
             respected
             and
             rever'd
             at
             Rome
             ,
             as
             any
             Crown'd
             Head
             in
             Christendom
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             OF
             THE
             INTERESTS
             OF
             PORTUGAL
             ,
             With
             Relation
             to
             SPAIN
             .
          
           
             NExt
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             of
             Madrid
             seems
             at
             present
             to
             be
             in
             greatest
             consideration
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             on
             account
             both
             of
             the
             near
             Neighbourhood
             of
             the
             two
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Portuguese
             Majesty's
             Pretentions
             to
             the
             Succession
             of
             Spain
             .
             All
             former
             Animosities
             seem
             now
             to
             be
             utterly
             forgotten
             ,
             and
             a
             sincere
             Friendship
             and
             close
             Correspondence
             is
             maintain'd
             between
             the
             two
             Courts
             ,
             which
             as
             we
             may
             well
             suppose
             ,
             the
             Sister
             Queens
             have
             not
             been
             wanting
             to
             preserve
             and
             cultivate
             ;
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             no
             doubt
             leaves
             nothing
             unattempted
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             to
             procure
             the
             good-will
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Court
             ,
             considering
             the
             melancholy
             Prospect
             he
             hath
             before
             him
             in
             the
             manifest
             Ruin
             of
             his
             numerous
             Family
             ,
             should
             the
             Succession
             
             be
             dispos'd
             of
             to
             his
             disadvantage
             ,
             and
             possibly
             there
             may
             not
             be
             wanting
             among
             the
             Spanish
             Grandees
             ,
             who
             think
             is
             to
             be
             for
             their
             Countrys
             Interests
             and
             their
             own
             that
             his
             Pretensions
             should
             succeed
             .
             But
             the
             good
             Correspondence
             that
             is
             now
             between
             the
             two
             Courts
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             of
             a
             latter
             date
             than
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Peace
             in
             1668.
             they
             who
             then
             laboured
             all
             they
             could
             to
             hinder
             them
             from
             coming
             to
             an
             Agreement
             ,
             have
             not
             been
             wanting
             in
             their
             Endeavours
             to
             embroil
             them
             since
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             certainly
             none
             of
             their
             fault
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             Kings
             have
             never
             come
             to
             a
             Rupture
             ,
             their
             Artifices
             having
             so
             far
             prevail'd
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             year
             1681.
             a
             day
             was
             fixed
             on
             the
             Portuguese
             side
             for
             the
             Declaration
             of
             a
             War
             ,
             the
             Difference
             arose
             upon
             this
             Occasion
             .
          
           
             The
             Governour
             of
             the
             
               Rio
               de
               Janeiro
            
             in
             Brazil
             ,
             had
             in
             the
             year
             1680.
             
             Peopled
             and
             Fortified
             a
             Colony
             of
             Portugueses
             on
             the
             
             North-side
             of
             the
             
               Rio
               da
               Prata
            
             ,
             over
             against
             the
             Isle
             of
             St.
             Gabriel
             ,
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             Portuguese
             Dominions
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             famous
             Repartition
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             made
             by
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             6th
             .
             and
             his
             Successors
             between
             the
             two
             Crowns
             ;
             but
             the
             Governour
             of
             
               Buenos
               Aires
            
             not
             liking
             the
             Neighbourhood
             of
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             and
             pretending
             that
             both
             sides
             of
             the
             River
             ,
             with
             the
             Isles
             therein
             ,
             and
             parts
             adjacent
             ,
             had
             fall'n
             to
             the
             share
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Crown
             ;
             got
             together
             a
             body
             of
             Indians
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Spaniards
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             6th
             .
             of
             August
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             fell
             upon
             the
             new
             Planters
             ,
             killing
             several
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             taking
             Prisoners
             the
             Governour
             with
             all
             that
             were
             in
             Arms
             ,
             seizing
             likewise
             upon
             the
             Artillery
             ,
             Ammunitions
             ,
             &c.
             
             When
             the
             news
             of
             this
             Action
             came
             to
             Europe
             ,
             they
             whose
             Interest
             it
             was
             to
             have
             the
             two
             Nations
             
             go
             together
             by
             the
             ears
             ,
             made
             their
             advantage
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             blew
             the
             Coals
             into
             such
             a
             flame
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             Regent
             of
             Portugal
             ordered
             home
             his
             Ambassador
             from
             Madrid
             ,
             commanding
             him
             to
             make
             this
             Protest
             at
             his
             Departure
             ;
             
               That
               if
               within
               the
               space
               of
               twenty
               days
               reckoning
               ,
               that
               for
               one
               on
               which
               the
            
             Protest
             
               was
               made
               ,
               the
            
             Spaniards
             
               did
               not
               make
               full
               Reparation
               for
               this
               Insult
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               understood
               that
               a
               War
               was
               declared
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               Formality
               .
            
             Such
             Language
             as
             this
             having
             been
             unusual
             till
             of
             late
             years
             between
             Crown'd
             Heads
             ,
             and
             not
             heard
             of
             even
             in
             our
             times
             ,
             but
             from
             one
             single
             Court
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             guess
             from
             whence
             it
             came
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Prince
             Regent
             did
             not
             of
             himself
             put
             it
             into
             his
             Ambassador's
             Mouth
             ;
             for
             Portugal
             being
             at
             that
             time
             as
             little
             perhaps
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             bear
             the
             Expences
             of
             a
             War
             as
             Spain
             its
             self
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             the
             Prince
             would
             talk
             at
             that
             rate
             ,
             unless
             he
             were
             made
             believe
             that
             he
             had
             some
             other
             Power
             besides
             his
             own
             to
             back
             his
             Threats
             withal
             .
             They
             at
             Madrid
             at
             least
             seem'd
             to
             be
             of
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             for
             they
             presently
             took
             the
             Alarm
             ,
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             losing
             time
             in
             Consultation
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             ordinary
             Custom
             ,
             they
             with
             all
             the
             hast
             imaginable
             ,
             sent
             the
             Duke
             of
             Giovinazzo
             away
             post
             to
             Lisbon
             ,
             with
             full
             power
             to
             give
             the
             Regent
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             But
             had
             they
             spent
             never
             so
             much
             time
             in
             deliberation
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             have
             pitch'd
             upon
             a
             fitter
             Person
             ,
             either
             for
             spoiling
             a
             French
             Design
             ,
             or
             managing
             the
             Portuguese
             Court
             ,
             for
             matters
             of
             this
             sort
             had
             been
             the
             Dukes
             business
             for
             many
             years
             ;
             he
             had
             served
             the
             Crown
             of
             Spain
             with
             great
             Dexterity
             ,
             and
             success
             in
             affairs
             of
             the
             greatest
             Importance
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             Ambassador
             Resident
             at
             Turin
             ,
             where
             he
             broke
             all
             the
             measures
             the
             
             French
             had
             taken
             to
             engage
             Madam
             Royal
             then
             Regent
             of
             Savoy
             in
             their
             Interests
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             secret
             Practices
             so
             countermined
             their
             designs
             upon
             Casal
             ;
             that
             he
             kept
             the
             Place
             from
             being
             delivered
             up
             to
             them
             for
             some
             years
             ,
             after
             the
             bargain
             had
             been
             made
             with
             the
             Duke
             of
             Mantua
             ,
             the
             preservation
             of
             which
             place
             was
             so
             entirely
             ascribed
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             left
             Turin
             ,
             it
             became
             the
             common
             talk
             of
             Europe
             ,
             that
             Casal
             was
             infallibly
             lost
             :
             His
             Conduct
             at
             Turin
             made
             him
             esteem'd
             at
             Madrid
             for
             the
             ablest
             Person
             to
             deal
             with
             the
             French
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             he
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             year
             1680.
             sent
             Ambassador
             into
             France
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             same
             Reason
             ,
             King
             Louis
             thought
             him
             the
             most
             improper
             for
             that
             Court
             ;
             his
             Ministers
             had
             it
             seems
             such
             a
             dread
             of
             the
             Man
             ,
             that
             they
             put
             their
             Master
             upon
             an
             Action
             that
             will
             not
             be
             reckon'd
             among
             the
             Glories
             of
             his
             Reign
             ;
             for
             after
             the
             Duke
             had
             arrived
             at
             Paris
             ,
             and
             continued
             there
             for
             five
             Months
             ,
             he
             was
             obliged
             to
             return
             as
             he
             came
             ,
             without
             having
             been
             admitted
             to
             Audience
             ,
             the
             King
             declaring
             ,
             That
             if
             he
             did
             not
             leave
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             would
             force
             him
             away
             by
             Violence
             ,
             an
             Indignity
             never
             before
             put
             upon
             the
             Representative
             of
             a
             Crown'd
             Head
             ;
             yet
             such
             as
             Spain
             in
             its
             low
             condition
             was
             forced
             to
             digest
             ,
             but
             the
             Duke
             had
             now
             a
             fair
             opportunity
             to
             mortify
             the
             French
             in
             his
             turn
             ,
             by
             defeating
             their
             defign
             upon
             Spain
             and
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             Upon
             his
             Arrival
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             Prince
             Peter
             more
             generous
             than
             to
             insult
             over
             an
             yielding
             Adversary
             ,
             show'd
             by
             his
             Proceedings
             ,
             that
             his
             own
             inclinations
             had
             not
             prompted
             him
             to
             make
             his
             advantage
             of
             his
             Neighbour's
             weakness
             ;
             for
             instead
             of
             prescribing
             Laws
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             who
             't
             is
             thought
             would
             at
             this
             juncture
             have
             submitted
             to
             any
             terms
             
             of
             Accommodation
             ,
             he
             was
             content
             to
             treat
             with
             them
             upon
             the
             Square
             ,
             and
             appointed
             the
             Duke
             of
             Cadaval
             ,
             and
             other
             Commissioners
             ,
             to
             confer
             with
             the
             Duke
             of
             Giovinazzo
             ,
             who
             soon
             brought
             them
             to
             his
             own
             terms
             by
             an
             Address
             peculiar
             to
             himself
             ,
             which
             was
             by
             turning
             things
             into
             Ridicule
             and
             Rallying
             them
             into
             an
             Agreement
             ;
             the
             Prince
             though
             sufficiently
             sensible
             that
             what
             they
             had
             concluded
             upon
             was
             much
             to
             his
             disadvantage
             ,
             yet
             suffer'd
             himself
             to
             be
             perswaded
             by
             the
             Duke
             to
             confirm
             the
             Treaty
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             supposed
             that
             he
             began
             by
             this
             time
             to
             Relent
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             show'd
             himself
             more
             easy
             to
             make
             some
             amends
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             for
             their
             hard
             usage
             .
             It
             is
             said
             indeed
             that
             the
             Duke
             had
             a
             particular
             Talent
             to
             accommodate
             himself
             to
             the
             Humours
             of
             those
             he
             had
             to
             deal
             with
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             to
             gain
             upon
             the
             affections
             of
             this
             Prince
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             as
             his
             Ministers
             were
             ,
             for
             the
             Duke's
             Jests
             were
             not
             like
             to
             take
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             his
             addresses
             to
             his
             Highness
             ,
             he
             gave
             another
             turn
             to
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             Haranguing
             him
             on
             all
             occasions
             upon
             his
             admirable
             Prudence
             ,
             and
             greatness
             of
             Mind
             ,
             and
             Praises
             ,
             having
             this
             common
             with
             Reproaches
             ,
             that
             they
             seldom
             fail
             of
             their
             effect
             when
             there
             is
             ground
             for
             them
             ;
             the
             Prince
             Regent
             is
             reported
             to
             have
             told
             those
             about
             him
             ,
             after
             an
             Audience
             given
             to
             the
             Duke
             ,
             
               That
               he
               knew
               very
               well
               that
               the
               fine
               things
               this
               Man
               had
               said
               ,
               tended
               only
               to
               deceive
               him
               ,
               who
               however
               had
               got
               the
               secret
               to
               please
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               did
               know
               how
               to
               deny
               him
               any
               thing
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Agreement
             made
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             had
             the
             Title
             of
             a
             
               Provisional
               Treaty
            
             ,
             because
             it
             did
             not
             determine
             the
             Right
             on
             either
             side
             ,
             for
             that
             was
             to
             be
             done
             at
             a
             more
             convenient
             Season
             .
             It
             was
             so
             contriv'd
             ,
             
             that
             by
             the
             Articles
             one
             would
             think
             it
             was
             design'd
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             Portugueses
             some
             satisfaction
             in
             appearance
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             real
             advantage
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             .
             It
             was
             agreed
             ,
             that
             by
             Order
             from
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             the
             Governour
             of
             
               Buenos
               Aires
            
             should
             be
             punished
             according
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             Proceedings
             had
             deserved
             ;
             which
             Order
             the
             Duke
             of
             Giovinazzo
             delivered
             afterwards
             to
             the
             Prince
             Regent
             ,
             who
             sent
             it
             to
             his
             Minister
             at
             Madrid
             ,
             with
             a
             Command
             to
             intercede
             in
             his
             Name
             with
             the
             Catholick
             King
             ,
             that
             the
             Execution
             of
             it
             might
             be
             suspended
             .
             All
             Arms
             ,
             Artillery
             ,
             &c.
             with
             whatever
             else
             had
             been
             taken
             from
             the
             Colony
             were
             to
             be
             restor'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Planters
             suffer'd
             to
             return
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             were
             wanting
             ,
             as
             many
             others
             to
             settle
             there
             in
             their
             room
             .
             But
             then
             they
             were
             not
             to
             fortifie
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             build
             Houses
             of
             any
             durable
             Matter
             ,
             nor
             were
             they
             to
             be
             supplied
             with
             fresh
             Men
             ,
             though
             in
             never
             so
             small
             a
             Number
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             sort
             of
             Intercourse
             or
             Commerce
             with
             the
             Indians
             ,
             under
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             .
             Whereas
             the
             Spaniards
             were
             to
             have
             the
             same
             use
             of
             the
             River
             ,
             the
             Isles
             thereof
             ,
             and
             Territories
             adjacent
             as
             they
             had
             before
             ,
             so
             that
             had
             this
             
               Provisional
               Treaty
            
             continued
             in
             force
             ,
             the
             Portuguese
             Colony
             must
             necessarily
             in
             a
             very
             short
             time
             have
             fall'n
             away
             to
             nothing
             ,
             and
             the
             Spaniards
             remain
             confirm'd
             in
             the
             Possession
             of
             a
             Country
             ,
             to
             which
             their
             Title
             was
             at
             best
             but
             Dubious
             .
             It
             was
             indeed
             agreed
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             that
             Commissioners
             on
             both
             sides
             should
             meet
             finally
             to
             determine
             this
             Affair
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             case
             Matters
             could
             not
             be
             adjusted
             by
             them
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             referr'd
             to
             the
             Pope's
             Arbitration
             ;
             but
             considering
             how
             seldom
             Conferences
             of
             this
             kind
             come
             to
             any
             Issue
             ,
             and
             how
             easy
             it
             is
             for
             the
             Spaniards
             to
             make
             proceedings
             at
             Rome
             to
             go
             heavily
             
             on
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             they
             had
             small
             cause
             to
             fear
             that
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             Article
             should
             deprive
             them
             of
             the
             Advantage
             they
             had
             got
             by
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             if
             things
             succeeded
             not
             afterwards
             to
             their
             minds
             ,
             it
             was
             perhaps
             ,
             because
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             have
             a
             Duke
             of
             Giovinazzo
             always
             at
             Lisbon
             .
          
           
             The
             Composure
             of
             this
             Difference
             made
             way
             for
             a
             more
             solid
             and
             lasting
             Friendship
             then
             hath
             been
             usual
             between
             these
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             any
             other
             bordering
             Nations
             ;
             that
             hostile
             Disposition
             which
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             was
             always
             observ'd
             in
             these
             towards
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             exasperated
             by
             a
             late
             War
             of
             27
             years
             continuance
             ,
             seem'd
             now
             to
             be
             worn
             away
             on
             a
             suddain
             ,
             and
             they
             began
             to
             familiarise
             themselves
             with
             each
             other
             ;
             for
             the
             Duke
             of
             Giovinazzo
             ,
             while
             he
             so
             happily
             acquitted
             himself
             to
             his
             Master's
             satisfaction
             in
             a
             Negotiation
             ,
             that
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             attended
             with
             insuperable
             Difficulties
             ,
             manag'd
             Matters
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             was
             no
             less
             pleasing
             to
             the
             Portuguese
             Court
             ,
             then
             to
             that
             of
             Madrid
             ,
             rendring
             himself
             acceptable
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             gaining
             the
             Universal
             Esteem
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             Nobility
             and
             People
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             was
             highly
             carress'd
             during
             his
             stay
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             he
             was
             as
             much
             regretted
             at
             his
             Departure
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             Marriage
             of
             the
             Q.
             of
             
             Portugal's
             Sister
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             contributed
             not
             a
             little
             to
             perfect
             the
             Harmony
             that
             is
             at
             present
             between
             the
             two
             Crowns
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             her
             want
             of
             Children
             much
             more
             ,
             for
             it
             being
             now
             apparent
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             King
             Peter
             hath
             enter'd
             his
             Name
             among
             the
             Candidates
             for
             the
             Spanish
             Crown
             ,
             it
             is
             natural
             to
             suppose
             that
             his
             endeavours
             are
             not
             wanting
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             good
             Correspondence
             ;
             yet
             were
             we
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             inclinations
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Court
             ,
             from
             the
             most
             obliging
             Carriage
             of
             the
             
               Marquis
               de
               Castel
               dos
               Rios
            
             ,
             their
             late
             Minister
             at
             
             Lisbon
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             that
             Spain
             expected
             to
             reap
             all
             the
             advantage
             from
             the
             good
             amity
             ;
             little
             would
             one
             guess
             from
             the
             Conduct
             of
             this
             Minister
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             was
             not
             many
             years
             ago
             lookt
             upon
             as
             his
             Master's
             Rebel
             ,
             there
             being
             scarce
             a
             Gentleman
             in
             Portugal
             more
             intent
             than
             he
             in
             making
             his
             Court
             ,
             or
             more
             careful
             to
             render
             himself
             acceptable
             .
             He
             to
             gain
             their
             Majesties
             Favour
             ,
             hath
             during
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             his
             Residence
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             about
             seven
             years
             together
             on
             every
             Birth-night
             of
             the
             Eldest
             Prince
             ,
             entertained
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Foreign
             Ministers
             with
             a
             new
             Opera
             of
             his
             own
             Composure
             ,
             and
             acted
             by
             his
             own
             Family
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             Celebrate
             the
             future
             Glorys
             of
             his
             Highness
             .
             It
             would
             perhaps
             seem
             trifling
             in
             any
             other
             times
             but
             ours
             ,
             to
             draw
             Consequences
             from
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             but
             in
             our
             Age
             ,
             Persons
             of
             his
             Excellencies
             Character
             do
             every
             thing
             by
             Prescription
             ,
             and
             the
             lightest
             matters
             of
             Ceremony
             are
             exactly
             weighed
             .
          
           
             It
             does
             not
             yet
             appear
             what
             advances
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             hath
             made
             at
             Madrid
             ,
             towards
             the
             making
             good
             his
             Pretensions
             to
             the
             Succession
             ,
             the
             publick
             Relations
             of
             the
             Proceedings
             at
             that
             Court
             ,
             do
             as
             yet
             give
             but
             a
             slender
             Account
             of
             his
             Success
             ;
             however
             ,
             the
             frequent
             Couriers
             that
             pass
             ,
             and
             repass
             ,
             between
             the
             two
             Courts
             upon
             every
             alarm
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
             Spain's
             Indisposition
             ,
             show
             that
             his
             Agents
             there
             are
             busy
             in
             carrying
             on
             his
             Interests
             ,
             and
             his
             late
             Levies
             raised
             and
             maintained
             at
             an
             expence
             which
             his
             Kingdom
             is
             so
             little
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             bear
             ,
             are
             an
             Argument
             that
             he
             is
             resolved
             to
             make
             One
             among
             the
             Competitors
             ,
             as
             indeed
             it
             concerns
             him
             much
             to
             be
             ,
             considering
             the
             apparent
             danger
             of
             his
             own
             Crown
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             miscarries
             in
             his
             design
             upon
             that
             of
             Spain
             ;
             for
             whether
             a
             Prince
             of
             
             the
             House
             of
             Austria
             ,
             or
             of
             France
             ,
             shall
             inherit
             that
             Crown
             ,
             he
             'll
             be
             Heir
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             Philip
             the
             
             2d's
             Title
             to
             Portugal
             ,
             which
             as
             unjust
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             was
             strengthen'd
             by
             sixty
             years
             Possession
             ,
             and
             the
             Approbation
             of
             several
             Popes
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             reflects
             upon
             the
             Conduct
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Austria
             in
             the
             last
             Age
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             French
             King
             in
             this
             ,
             will
             find
             that
             very
             slender
             Pretences
             have
             served
             the
             turn
             ,
             when
             either
             of
             them
             hath
             had
             a
             fair
             opportunity
             to
             invade
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             see
             cause
             enough
             to
             be
             afraid
             ;
             for
             the
             House
             of
             Bragança
             ,
             should
             it
             ever
             have
             the
             misfortune
             to
             ly
             at
             their
             Mercy
             ,
             as
             it
             almost
             infallibly
             will
             do
             ,
             when
             either
             of
             them
             shall
             be
             in
             quiet
             Possession
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Monarchy
             ;
             for
             Spain
             upon
             any
             change
             of
             Government
             ,
             will
             almost
             necessarily
             recover
             so
             much
             of
             its
             ancient
             Vigor
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             overmatch
             for
             Portugal
             .
             This
             small
             Kingdom
             may
             perhaps
             have
             some
             cause
             to
             hope
             ,
             that
             its
             destruction
             will
             come
             on
             more
             slowly
             ,
             in
             case
             it
             hath
             to
             deal
             with
             an
             Austrian
             Prince
             ,
             but
             whether
             it
             will
             be
             therefore
             the
             less
             ,
             sure
             is
             a
             question
             soon
             decided
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             what
             a
             close
             Union
             there
             hath
             always
             been
             between
             the
             two
             Branches
             of
             that
             House
             ,
             each
             espousing
             the
             Interest
             and
             Quarrels
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             making
             them
             its
             own
             ;
             how
             great
             a
             part
             the
             Spaniards
             had
             in
             the
             German
             Usurpations
             ,
             in
             the
             business
             of
             the
             Palatinate
             ,
             and
             the
             Catholick
             League
             ;
             and
             how
             far
             the
             German
             Line
             interessed
             it self
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             upon
             the
             Revolt
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             when
             to
             revenge
             their
             Quarrel
             ,
             the
             Imperialists
             contrary
             to
             all
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ,
             the
             Right
             of
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             Hospitality
             seiz'd
             upon
             Prince
             Duarte
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             
             Portugal's
             Brother
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             end
             his
             days
             in
             a
             Prison
             .
             Now
             when
             a
             Prince
             of
             the
             same
             House
             ,
             less
             Religious
             than
             his
             present
             Imperial
             
             Majesty
             (
             and
             one
             of
             his
             Character
             does
             not
             arise
             in
             every
             Age
             )
             shall
             come
             to
             have
             Portugal
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             can
             we
             think
             it
             likely
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             so
             far
             forget
             the
             Maxims
             of
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             as
             to
             cherish
             a
             Race
             ,
             that
             hath
             occasion'd
             so
             many
             disgraces
             to
             a
             Family
             ?
             But
             if
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             hath
             little
             cause
             to
             expect
             security
             from
             that
             House
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             less
             reason
             to
             think
             himself
             safe
             ,
             should
             he
             fall
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             France
             ;
             't
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             if
             words
             of
             Friendship
             could
             insure
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             freest
             from
             danger
             ,
             while
             the
             French
             are
             putting
             themselves
             in
             a
             Condition
             to
             destroy
             him
             ,
             who
             till
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             give
             the
             Blow
             ,
             are
             always
             lavish
             of
             their
             kind
             Promises
             ,
             which
             such
             as
             have
             trusted
             in
             them
             ,
             have
             found
             to
             be
             the
             forerunners
             or
             the
             means
             rather
             of
             their
             Ruin.
             Should
             a
             French
             Prince
             become
             possess'd
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Monarchy
             ,
             if
             Philip
             the
             2d's
             Title
             will
             not
             do
             ,
             there
             are
             a
             great
             many
             others
             now
             dormant
             ,
             that
             will
             quickly
             be
             started
             up
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Portugal
             will
             soon
             be
             found
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Dependance
             of
             Castille
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             but
             erecting
             a
             Chamber
             of
             Re-union
             to
             annex
             it
             thereto
             again
             ,
             or
             a
             Right
             of
             Devolution
             may
             be
             pretended
             by
             the
             forfeitures
             which
             the
             Kings
             have
             incurr'd
             ,
             they
             having
             been
             formerly
             Feudatorys
             to
             those
             of
             Leon
             ,
             or
             the
             Great
             Monarch
             may
             think
             it
             will
             be
             for
             his
             Glory
             or
             his
             Convenience
             ,
             to
             order
             his
             Generals
             to
             take
             Possession
             of
             this
             small
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             some
             Presidents
             ,
             may
             be
             thought
             right
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagined
             ,
             that
             the
             Court
             of
             Portugal
             is
             at
             this
             time
             of
             the
             Day
             insensible
             of
             the
             Dangers
             they
             are
             threatned
             with
             ,
             the
             Agonies
             that
             the
             Ministers
             were
             in
             not
             long
             ago
             during
             his
             Catholick
             Majesty's
             Sickness
             ,
             could
             scarce
             be
             thought
             
             to
             proceed
             from
             any
             other
             Cause
             ,
             and
             a
             Paper
             lately
             published
             in
             English
             ,
             shows
             that
             they
             have
             been
             setting
             their
             Wits
             at
             Work
             to
             find
             out
             means
             for
             their
             Preservation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             their
             Master's
             Claim
             to
             the
             Succession
             (
             which
             as
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             is
             )
             the
             only
             visible
             way
             to
             secure
             themselves
             at
             this
             Juncture
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             that
             Paper
             seems
             to
             have
             left
             nothing
             unsaid
             that
             may
             make
             for
             his
             Master's
             Cause
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             gone
             a
             great
             way
             to
             prove
             him
             to
             have
             a
             much
             better
             Right
             than
             any
             other
             Pretender
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             as
             he
             intimates
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Fundamental
             Law
             in
             Spain
             ,
             as
             excludes
             Forreigners
             from
             the
             Succession
             ,
             and
             I
             believe
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Instance
             given
             of
             any
             such
             ,
             that
             have
             succeeded
             in
             a
             regular
             Way
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             Charles
             the
             5th
             ,
             who
             was
             yet
             Son
             to
             the
             immmediate
             Heiress
             ,
             and
             possess'd
             of
             the
             Crown
             in
             his
             Mother's
             life-time
             :
             As
             for
             his
             Son
             Philip
             the
             2d
             .
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             came
             after
             him
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             natural
             born
             Spaniards
             ,
             which
             Privilege
             must
             be
             granted
             to
             the
             Kings
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             while
             Portugal
             is
             allowed
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             they
             are
             descended
             from
             
               Donna
               Maria
            
             ,
             Daughter
             to
             Ferdinand
             and
             Isabella
             ,
             and
             Sister
             to
             her
             who
             brought
             the
             Crown
             into
             the
             Austrian
             Family
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             there
             be
             any
             such
             Law
             ,
             as
             the
             aforesaid
             Author
             hints
             at
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             may
             have
             a
             very
             fair
             Title
             ,
             the
             Dauphin
             as
             't
             is
             asserted
             by
             his
             Competitors
             ,
             being
             excluded
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Renunciation
             which
             was
             the
             necessary
             Condition
             of
             his
             Mothers
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             the
             German
             line
             with
             the
             House
             of
             Savoy
             for
             their
             being
             Forreigners
             .
             This
             appears
             to
             be
             the
             best
             Title
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             can
             pretend
             to
             by
             Descent
             ;
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             forementioned
             Writer
             sets
             up
             another
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             His
             Master
             derives
             from
             his
             Predecessor
             
             
               Dom
               Ferdinand
            
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             but
             upon
             what
             Grounds
             I
             shall
             not
             examine
             .
             It
             were
             much
             to
             be
             wished
             for
             the
             sake
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             common
             Repose
             of
             Europe
             ,
             and
             the
             Preservation
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Monarchy
             in
             particular
             ;
             that
             his
             Majesty's
             Right
             was
             unquestionable
             since
             Spain
             by
             the
             Re-union
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             might
             be
             enabled
             even
             at
             present
             to
             do
             something
             towards
             its
             own
             Defence
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             gather
             strength
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             subsist
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             ease
             its
             Allys
             of
             the
             great
             Charge
             and
             Trouble
             they
             are
             at
             ,
             in
             keeping
             it
             from
             falling
             into
             Ruin.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             one
             Advantage
             on
             the
             King
             of
             
             Portugal's
             side
             ,
             that
             must
             not
             be
             omitted
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             will
             be
             very
             difficult
             for
             any
             other
             Prince
             to
             gain
             this
             Crown
             without
             his
             Consent
             ,
             he
             being
             ready
             upon
             the
             place
             to
             oppose
             any
             other
             Pretender
             ;
             his
             Forces
             indeed
             are
             but
             very
             small
             ,
             when
             compared
             to
             those
             of
             other
             Princes
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             little
             assistance
             from
             his
             Allies
             ,
             may
             be
             able
             to
             make
             head
             against
             an
             Invader
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             prove
             more
             numerous
             than
             any
             Army
             that
             can
             march
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             Spain
             ,
             though
             furnish'd
             out
             by
             the
             great
             Monarch
             himself
             :
             Spain
             having
             this
             advantage
             from
             her
             present
             Desolation
             and
             Misery
             ,
             that
             though
             she
             can
             make
             little
             Resistance
             against
             any
             powerful
             Enemies
             ,
             yet
             she
             'll
             go
             near
             starve
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             come
             upon
             her
             in
             any
             considerable
             Numbers
             .
             An
             Army
             that
             passes
             the
             Pirenees
             ,
             must
             not
             look
             for
             such
             Entertainment
             as
             is
             to
             be
             met
             with
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             Europe
             ;
             it
             was
             no
             difficult
             matter
             for
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             possess'd
             as
             he
             was
             of
             the
             strong
             Holds
             on
             both
             sides
             him
             ,
             to
             maintain
             his
             hundreds
             of
             thousands
             in
             the
             fruitful
             Countrys
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Banks
             of
             the
             Rhine
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             find
             it
             a
             harder
             task
             to
             subsist
             a
             third
             part
             of
             that
             Number
             in
             Spain
             ,
             than
             it
             was
             for
             him
             to
             do
             the
             same
             in
             
             Piedmont
             during
             the
             last
             War.
             A
             Traveller
             that
             passes
             through
             such
             Parts
             of
             this
             Country
             ,
             as
             Nature
             hath
             been
             most
             indulgent
             to
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             fare
             but
             ill
             ,
             unless
             he
             carries
             Provision
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             Beast
             as
             well
             as
             Man
             ;
             but
             whether
             an
             Army
             like
             any
             of
             those
             that
             have
             been
             on
             foot
             of
             late
             Years
             ,
             can
             come
             thus
             provided
             for
             so
             long
             a
             March
             as
             't
             is
             over
             the
             Pirenees
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             Spain
             ,
             let
             others
             more
             skillful
             in
             these
             matters
             judge
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             brings
             not
             along
             with
             it
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             life
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             to
             be
             ill
             suppli'd
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             in
             those
             bare
             and
             cragged
             Mountains
             ,
             over
             which
             it
             must
             climb
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             flat
             Country
             likewise
             ;
             ill
             water'd
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             dispeopled
             ,
             and
             uncultivated
             ,
             and
             so
             parcht
             up
             ,
             that
             scarce
             any
             thing
             Green
             appears
             in
             the
             Season
             ,
             when
             Armies
             usually
             take
             the
             Field
             .
             In
             effect
             ,
             the
             impossibility
             for
             a
             more
             numerous
             Army
             than
             their
             own
             to
             subsist
             in
             Spain
             ,
             is
             generally
             what
             the
             Portugueses
             answer
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             told
             of
             the
             great
             Forces
             which
             his
             
               Most
               Christian
            
             Majesty
             hath
             in
             readiness
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             they
             be
             assisted
             with
             a
             competent
             number
             of
             well
             disciplin'd
             Troops
             from
             abroad
             ,
             their
             being
             beforehand
             with
             him
             upon
             the
             Place
             ,
             and
             having
             their
             Magazins
             on
             the
             Frontiers
             ,
             will
             give
             them
             a
             great
             Advantage
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             can
             but
             bring
             the
             Spaniards
             heartily
             to
             join
             with
             them
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             common
             Liberty
             ;
             and
             one
             would
             think
             they
             should
             readily
             accept
             the
             Party
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             French
             ,
             whose
             Government
             they
             must
             necessarily
             have
             in
             greater
             abhorrence
             ,
             than
             the
             Portugueses
             themselves
             ,
             considering
             the
             Antipathy
             that
             hath
             been
             always
             between
             them
             and
             the
             French
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             kept
             alive
             by
             the
             continual
             Wars
             they
             have
             had
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             late
             Years
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             heightened
             
             to
             the
             utmost
             Extremity
             of
             Hatred
             by
             the
             many
             intolerable
             and
             ungenerous
             insults
             they
             have
             received
             from
             them
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             French
             have
             on
             all
             occasions
             been
             very
             careful
             to
             refresh
             their
             Memories
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             is
             all
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             much
             sooner
             inclin'd
             to
             forget
             their
             former
             Animosities
             with
             their
             Portuguese
             Neighbours
             .
             Their
             Enmity
             to
             these
             never
             was
             so
             great
             as
             to
             make
             them
             banish
             all
             thoughts
             of
             uniting
             under
             one
             head
             ,
             a
             thing
             often
             declar'd
             impracticable
             in
             regard
             to
             the
             French
             ,
             in
             several
             Publick
             and
             Solemn
             Treaties
             ;
             whereas
             in
             the
             very
             heat
             of
             the
             last
             War
             with
             Portugal
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Negotiation
             carrying
             on
             ,
             and
             some
             advances
             made
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             Portuguese
             Prince
             plac'd
             on
             the
             Throne
             of
             Spain
             .
          
           
             For
             in
             the
             Year
             1650.
             when
             Philip
             the
             4th
             .
             having
             no
             other
             Child
             to
             inherit
             his
             Crown
             but
             the
             
               Infanta
               Donna
               Teresa
               Maria
            
             ,
             the
             great
             Men
             in
             Spain
             were
             all
             for
             having
             that
             Princess
             married
             within
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             common
             saying
             among
             them
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             That
             
               it
               was
               a
               very
               hard
               thing
               that
               they
               could
               never
               have
               a
               King
               with
            
             Black
             Whiskers
             ;
             upon
             this
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             was
             encouraged
             by
             the
             secret
             Intelligence
             he
             had
             at
             that
             Court
             ,
             to
             think
             of
             a
             Marriage
             between
             the
             Infanta
             and
             his
             Eldest
             Son
             
               Dom
               Theodosio
            
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             sent
             
               Antonio
               Vieira
            
             the
             Jesuit
             to
             Rome
             upon
             other
             Pretences
             ,
             but
             with
             Instructions
             and
             Powers
             to
             propose
             the
             Match
             to
             the
             Spanish
             Ministers
             there
             ,
             and
             he
             pretends
             that
             he
             wrought
             so
             effectually
             with
             some
             of
             the
             Principal
             Persons
             of
             that
             Nation
             and
             Faction
             ,
             that
             he
             brought
             them
             to
             a
             great
             liking
             of
             his
             Proposal
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             they
             seem'd
             desirous
             it
             should
             take
             effect
             ,
             though
             the
             Match
             could
             not
             be
             
             approv'd
             of
             by
             the
             Court
             of
             Madrid
             .
             The
             Arguments
             by
             which
             Vieira
             prevail'd
             with
             the
             Ministers
             at
             Rome
             ,
             were
             drawn
             from
             the
             high
             Birth
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             his
             being
             descended
             from
             the
             same
             Ancestors
             with
             the
             Infanta
             ,
             and
             his
             Extraordinary
             Qualifications
             ,
             all
             which
             were
             such
             that
             had
             things
             continued
             in
             the
             same
             state
             they
             had
             been
             in
             before
             the
             War
             ;
             there
             was
             no
             question
             but
             that
             
               Dom
               Theodosio
            
             would
             have
             been
             the
             only
             Person
             pitcht
             upon
             ,
             but
             the
             Jesuit
             urged
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             case
             then
             stood
             ,
             there
             were
             much
             stronger
             Arguments
             in
             his
             Favour
             ;
             he
             being
             to
             bring
             along
             with
             him
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Dominions
             belonging
             thereto
             in
             the
             one
             half
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             that
             Portugal
             it self
             was
             a
             part
             and
             member
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             by
             its
             Re-union
             would
             make
             the
             Monarchy
             entire
             again
             ,
             which
             would
             thereby
             become
             more
             Powerful
             and
             Flourishing
             ,
             than
             before
             the
             Separation
             :
             for
             the
             several
             Armies
             which
             at
             that
             time
             were
             employed
             on
             both
             sides
             upon
             the
             Frontiers
             ,
             might
             then
             be
             all
             united
             together
             in
             one
             Body
             under
             the
             same
             Head
             ,
             and
             Spain
             be
             so
             strengthened
             thereby
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             give
             Protection
             to
             their
             Friends
             ,
             be
             rever'd
             by
             Neutrals
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             Terror
             to
             their
             Enemies
             .
             These
             Arguments
             if
             we
             can
             believe
             Vieira
             ,
             were
             well
             tasted
             by
             those
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Party
             at
             Rome
             ,
             at
             a
             time
             when
             the
             Enmity
             between
             the
             two
             Nations
             was
             at
             the
             highest
             ;
             but
             now
             all
             Animosities
             being
             laid
             aside
             ,
             perhaps
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             others
             of
             a
             like
             nature
             may
             be
             hearkned
             to
             at
             Madrid
             ,
             and
             incline
             those
             of
             that
             Court
             to
             distinguish
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             from
             among
             the
             rest
             that
             are
             Candidates
             for
             the
             Succession
             .
             There
             was
             one
             Scruple
             that
             the
             Portugueses
             made
             themselves
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             they
             were
             unwilling
             to
             consent
             to
             a
             Re-union
             ,
             unless
             
             Lisbon
             was
             to
             be
             the
             Capital
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Monarchy
             ;
             but
             certainly
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             if
             they
             knew
             their
             own
             Interests
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             agreed
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             would
             readily
             gratify
             them
             in
             this
             Point
             .
             Lisbon
             by
             its
             Scituation
             so
             near
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             noblest
             River
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             seems
             designed
             by
             Nature
             for
             the
             great
             Emporium
             of
             Europe
             ,
             and
             were
             it
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             People
             that
             knew
             how
             to
             improve
             their
             Advantage
             ,
             it
             would
             go
             near
             to
             draw
             to
             it self
             the
             Trade
             and
             Riches
             of
             the
             World.
             Philip
             the
             2d
             .
             was
             sensible
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             he
             came
             to
             take
             Possession
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             promised
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             was
             thought
             ,
             designed
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             keeping
             his
             Court
             at
             Madrid
             ,
             a
             100
             Leagues
             within
             the
             Land
             ,
             Lisbon
             should
             be
             thence
             forward
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Residence
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             thereto
             ,
             he
             began
             the
             Structure
             of
             a
             most
             magnificent
             Palace
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             well
             for
             Christendom
             that
             he
             continued
             not
             in
             this
             Resolution
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Son
             Philip
             the
             3d.
             took
             it
             not
             up
             after
             him
             ,
             for
             perhaps
             nothing
             could
             have
             contributed
             more
             to
             bring
             about
             the
             design
             they
             had
             laid
             of
             an
             Universal
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             Chapter
             with
             this
             one
             Remark
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             fatal
             to
             the
             Spanish
             Monarchy
             to
             owe
             her
             Preservation
             from
             utter
             Ruin
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             have
             brought
             her
             to
             a
             Condition
             ,
             in
             which
             she
             is
             unable
             to
             help
             her self
             ;
             they
             were
             the
             English
             that
             first
             humbled
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             very
             heighth
             of
             their
             Pride
             ,
             and
             from
             them
             do
             they
             now
             expect
             Relief
             in
             this
             their
             Extremity
             .
             By
             that
             expensive
             War
             in
             the
             
               Low
               Countrys
            
             ,
             carried
             on
             successively
             by
             the
             three
             Philips
             ,
             this
             Monarchy
             was
             brought
             into
             a
             languishing
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             Dutch
             have
             since
             stood
             in
             the
             gap
             between
             it
             and
             destruction
             ;
             
             the
             Portugueses
             at
             last
             gave
             that
             Monarchy
             its
             mortal
             .
             Wound
             ,
             since
             which
             it
             hath
             never
             been
             able
             to
             hold
             up
             its
             Head
             ;
             the
             French
             indeed
             had
             endeavour'd
             to
             do
             the
             the
             same
             in
             that
             long
             War
             which
             preceded
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Pirenees
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             effect
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             Spaniards
             stood
             upon
             the
             level
             with
             them
             at
             that
             Treaty
             ;
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             some
             thought
             their
             Ruin
             might
             have
             been
             then
             compleated
             ,
             had
             that
             War
             according
             to
             Mr.
             
             Turenne's
             Advice
             been
             continued
             a
             little
             longer
             ,
             and
             
               Don
               Luis
               de
               Haro
            
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             what
             is
             reported
             of
             him
             ,
             was
             much
             of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             ,
             but
             Cardinal
             Mazarin
             was
             ambitious
             to
             have
             that
             Spanish
             Minister
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             World
             sensible
             of
             the
             Superiority
             of
             his
             Genius
             ,
             and
             so
             interrupted
             the
             course
             of
             
             Turenne's
             Victories
             ,
             and
             would
             needs
             meet
             
               Don
               Luis
            
             on
             the
             Frontiers
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             a
             publick
             Tryal
             of
             each
             others
             Politicks
             ;
             
               Don
               Luis
            
             met
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             and
             gave
             his
             Eminence
             occasion
             to
             make
             as
             great
             a
             flourish
             as
             he
             pleased
             of
             all
             his
             rare
             Talents
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             Peace
             came
             to
             be
             Sign'd
             ,
             he
             could
             hold
             out
             no
             longer
             ,
             nor
             forbear
             crying
             to
             his
             Friends
             ,
             
               Spain
               was
               lost
               ,
               but
               is
               now
               safe
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             French
             left
             to
             their
             abandon'd
             Friends
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             the
             Honour
             of
             working
             out
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Monarchy
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             help
             of
             their
             Allies
             ,
             they
             did
             effectually
             ,
             at
             the
             two
             decisive
             Battles
             of
             Ameixial
             and
             Montesclaros
             ,
             the
             Spaniards
             having
             never
             after
             been
             able
             to
             stand
             upon
             their
             own
             legs
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             were
             crutch'd
             up
             by
             the
             English
             and
             Dutch
             ,
             who
             ever
             since
             have
             had
             them
             lying
             on
             their
             hands
             ,
             as
             a
             Punishment
             for
             what
             they
             did
             towards
             bringing
             them
             into
             this
             deplorable
             Condition
             ;
             and
             now
             it
             seems
             that
             the
             
             Portuguses
             have
             their
             turn
             come
             ,
             to
             contribute
             on
             their
             parts
             to
             the
             Relief
             of
             this
             distressed
             Nation
             ,
             and
             who
             knows
             but
             the
             Spanish
             Monarchy
             may
             at
             last
             receive
             its
             Cure
             from
             the
             Hand
             that
             gave
             it
             the
             last
             and
             deepest
             Wound
             ,
             and
             recover
             new
             Life
             and
             Vigour
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             the
             immediate
             occasion
             of
             its
             fall
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             OF
             THE
             INTERESTS
             OF
             PORTUGAL
             ,
             With
             Relation
             to
             FRANCE
             .
          
           
             SInce
             the
             Revolt
             of
             Portugal
             from
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             there
             hath
             been
             till
             now
             of
             late
             ,
             an
             Appearance
             of
             a
             very
             close
             Union
             between
             This
             and
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             ,
             which
             seemed
             to
             be
             so
             well
             cemented
             ,
             as
             if
             nothing
             were
             able
             to
             separate
             them
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             were
             the
             common
             Opinion
             of
             the
             World
             true
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Obligations
             of
             the
             Portuguese
             Nation
             to
             the
             French
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             no
             wonder
             if
             their
             Friendship
             was
             in
             Effect
             so
             great
             as
             it
             appeared
             .
             For
             they
             would
             then
             stand
             engaged
             to
             each
             other
             by
             the
             most
             endearing
             Tyes
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             France
             would
             have
             cause
             to
             account
             of
             Portugal
             as
             a
             Creature
             of
             its
             own
             raising
             ,
             and
             the
             House
             of
             Bragança
             would
             owe
             its
             establishment
             upon
             the
             Throne
             to
             his
             most
             Christian
             Majesty
             .
             What
             greater
             Testimony
             
             of
             a
             sincere
             and
             cordial
             Affection
             can
             there
             be
             expected
             from
             one
             Ally
             to
             another
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             France
             gave
             to
             Portugal
             in
             the
             Preamble
             to
             the
             60th
             .
             Article
             in
             the
             Pirenean
             Treaty
             ,
             that
             very
             Article
             whereby
             Portugal
             was
             abandoned
             to
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             for
             therein
             his
             most
             Christian
             Majesty
             declares
             himself
             to
             be
             so
             passionately
             concerned
             for
             the
             good
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             on
             condition
             he
             could
             but
             procure
             for
             it
             the
             Benefits
             of
             Peace
             ,
             he
             was
             willing
             among
             other
             things
             to
             
               yield
               up
               all
               the
               Conquests
               he
               had
               gain'd
               in
               the
               course
               of
               a
               tedious
               War
               of
               twenty
               five
               years
               continuance
               ,
            
             and
             all
             this
             out
             of
             pure
             Generosity
             .
             He
             being
             as
             't
             is
             there
             declared
             ,
             under
             no
             other
             sort
             of
             Engagement
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             his
             own
             Good-will
             .
          
           
             But
             upon
             a
             Review
             of
             the
             Transactions
             that
             have
             pass'd
             between
             the
             two
             Crowns
             ,
             it
             will
             perhaps
             be
             found
             that
             the
             obligations
             of
             Portugal
             to
             France
             ,
             have
             not
             been
             so
             very
             great
             as
             the
             World
             is
             apt
             to
             imagine
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             French
             have
             all
             along
             exceeded
             other
             People
             by
             far
             in
             their
             Professions
             of
             Kindness
             to
             this
             Nation
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             those
             Professions
             ,
             have
             not
             always
             been
             accompanied
             with
             suitable
             Effects
             ,
             and
             it
             must
             have
             been
             some
             other
             means
             besides
             real
             Acts
             of
             Friendship
             ,
             whereby
             they
             have
             supported
             their
             Interest
             and
             Party
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             .
             I
             shall
             in
             conclusion
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             show
             as
             well
             as
             I
             am
             able
             what
             those
             means
             were
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Portuguses
             had
             shaken
             off
             the
             Spanish
             Yoke
             ,
             they
             found
             the
             French
             ingaged
             in
             a
             War
             against
             the
             same
             Nation
             ,
             and
             they
             look'd
             for
             mighty
             assistance
             from
             them
             ,
             considering
             the
             Diversion
             they
             were
             like
             to
             give
             to
             the
             common
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             ,
             the
             Ambassadors
             sent
             by
             King
             John
             to
             that
             Court
             ,
             were
             received
             by
             Cardinal
             Richelieu
             ,
             with
             
             all
             the
             Demonstrations
             of
             kindness
             imaginable
             ,
             his
             Promises
             out
             running
             all
             that
             they
             could
             desire
             or
             wish
             for
             ,
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             the
             Messineses
             in
             our
             days
             did
             not
             think
             themselves
             more
             happy
             in
             the
             French
             Friendship
             at
             the
             first
             Engagement
             ,
             than
             the
             Portugueses
             did
             at
             that
             time
             .
             A
             perpetual
             Peace
             was
             presently
             concluded
             between
             the
             two
             Crowns
             ,
             each
             obliging
             himself
             to
             distress
             the
             Common
             Enemy
             by
             all
             possible
             means
             ;
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             France
             was
             to
             send
             twenty
             Men
             of
             War
             to
             join
             so
             many
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Portugals
             .
             But
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             any
             great
             matter
             came
             of
             this
             Agreement
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             the
             taking
             of
             
               Port
               Longone
            
             for
             the
             French
             in
             1646.
             when
             they
             perswaded
             the
             Portugueses
             to
             join
             them
             with
             a
             Squadron
             of
             their
             Ships
             ,
             for
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             almost
             twenty
             years
             ,
             received
             the
             least
             assistance
             from
             France
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             left
             to
             shift
             for
             themselves
             unexperienced
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             unprovided
             of
             all
             Military
             Preparations
             .
             They
             were
             all
             that
             time
             exposed
             to
             the
             first
             fury
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             at
             their
             own
             home
             ,
             while
             in
             all
             other
             Parts
             of
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             the
             French
             were
             possessing
             themselves
             of
             their
             Frontier
             Towns
             :
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Portugueses
             were
             encouraged
             all
             along
             with
             very
             large
             Promises
             of
             intended
             succours
             ,
             but
             these
             Promises
             were
             turn'd
             into
             Excuses
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             had
             occasion
             to
             make
             tryal
             of
             what
             their
             Friends
             would
             do
             for
             them
             ;
             when
             they
             desired
             a
             supply
             of
             Money
             towards
             the
             Charges
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             the
             French
             were
             in
             want
             themselves
             ;
             when
             they
             asked
             for
             Auxiliary
             Troops
             ,
             the
             French
             on
             their
             Part
             would
             have
             Money
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             required
             such
             excessive
             Summs
             ,
             that
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             brought
             in
             their
             necessity
             to
             bid
             high
             ,
             could
             never
             come
             up
             to
             their
             Price
             .
             Once
             indeed
             ,
             Mazarin
             was
             for
             sending
             
             them
             a
             far
             greater
             supply
             of
             Men
             than
             they
             desired
             ,
             for
             when
             the
             treaty
             of
             Munster
             was
             on
             foot
             ,
             while
             the
             French
             were
             thinking
             of
             making
             their
             Peace
             ,
             the
             Cardinal
             was
             very
             desirous
             to
             have
             the
             War
             transferred
             into
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             to
             discharge
             into
             that
             Kingdom
             the
             Soldiery
             that
             might
             prove
             burthensom
             to
             France
             .
             But
             the
             Portugueses
             had
             no
             mind
             to
             have
             more
             French
             among
             them
             ,
             than
             they
             knew
             how
             to
             deal
             with
             ,
             and
             gave
             his
             Eminence
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             afraid
             in
             case
             they
             should
             accept
             his
             offer
             ,
             of
             being
             more
             oppressed
             by
             their
             Friends
             ,
             than
             they
             were
             already
             by
             their
             Enemies
             ;
             so
             that
             after
             almost
             twenty
             years
             spent
             in
             Negotiations
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             there
             was
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Company
             of
             French
             Soldiers
             in
             the
             Portuguese
             Service
             .
          
           
             Being
             thus
             left
             to
             themselves
             to
             bear
             the
             Brunt
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             they
             were
             still
             encouraged
             with
             hopes
             ,
             that
             their
             Allies
             whensoever
             they
             made
             Peace
             ,
             would
             not
             fail
             to
             procure
             very
             advantageous
             Terms
             for
             them
             ,
             who
             contributed
             so
             much
             as
             they
             did
             to
             divert
             and
             weaken
             the
             Enemy
             .
             At
             their
             first
             making
             an
             Alliance
             with
             France
             ,
             they
             found
             the
             Ministers
             of
             that
             Court
             so
             extreamly
             obliging
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             do
             more
             for
             them
             than
             they
             demanded
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             then
             think
             it
             necessary
             to
             press
             them
             upon
             this
             Point
             .
             But
             coming
             afterwards
             to
             perceive
             their
             Error
             ,
             they
             obtained
             a
             Promise
             of
             Louis
             the
             13th
             .
             to
             make
             with
             them
             a
             League
             offensive
             and
             Defensive
             ;
             and
             in
             order
             thereto
             ,
             a
             Treaty
             was
             entered
             upon
             with
             Richelieu
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             were
             in
             a
             fair
             way
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             a
             Conclusion
             ,
             that
             Cardinal
             died
             to
             their
             great
             Misfortune
             .
             For
             he
             being
             of
             a
             far
             more
             generous
             Temper
             than
             his
             Successor
             ,
             they
             had
             doubtless
             received
             better
             Usage
             from
             him
             ,
             than
             they
             afterwards
             met
             with
             at
             the
             
             French
             Court.
             Mazarin
             indeed
             who
             succeded
             him
             in
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             was
             used
             on
             all
             occasions
             to
             go
             beyond
             him
             in
             fair
             Promises
             ,
             but
             to
             come
             very
             short
             in
             Performances
             :
             He
             when
             the
             Portugueses
             proposed
             the
             League
             to
             him
             ,
             finding
             them
             already
             embarkt
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             drawing
             back
             for
             them
             ,
             would
             by
             no
             means
             hearken
             to
             their
             Proposal
             ,
             telling
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Alliance
             already
             made
             was
             sufficient
             ;
             to
             enter
             into
             new
             Engagements
             ,
             would
             argue
             a
             Distrust
             between
             the
             two
             Kings
             ,
             whereas
             his
             most
             Christian
             Majesty
             had
             so
             tender
             a
             concern
             for
             his
             Friends
             ,
             that
             nothing
             should
             be
             wanting
             on
             his
             part
             for
             their
             Preservation
             ;
             however
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             put
             them
             out
             of
             Hopes
             ,
             but
             that
             such
             a
             League
             as
             they
             desired
             ,
             should
             be
             concluded
             some
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             afterwards
             grew
             urgent
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             fed
             them
             still
             with
             Promises
             ,
             or
             put
             them
             off
             with
             Delays
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             he
             would
             keep
             them
             in
             Play
             ,
             by
             amusing
             them
             with
             all
             the
             Formalities
             of
             a
             Treaty
             which
             went
             forwards
             ,
             or
             was
             broken
             off
             according
             to
             the
             several
             occasions
             he
             had
             for
             them
             .
             While
             there
             was
             any
             Prospect
             of
             concluding
             a
             Peace
             or
             Truce
             between
             the
             French
             and
             Spaniards
             at
             Munster
             ,
             the
             Cardinal
             was
             thinking
             to
             dispose
             the
             French
             Troops
             in
             the
             manner
             now
             mentioned
             ,
             for
             which
             ,
             and
             other
             Reasons
             ,
             he
             judged
             it
             convenient
             to
             have
             Portugal
             excluded
             out
             of
             the
             Peace
             .
             But
             the
             Portugueses
             at
             the
             same
             time
             were
             the
             more
             importunate
             with
             him
             to
             get
             themselves
             comprehended
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             solicited
             with
             greater
             earnestness
             than
             ever
             the
             Ratification
             of
             the
             so
             long
             promised
             League
             ,
             and
             they
             pressed
             so
             very
             hard
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             Eminence
             was
             at
             a
             loss
             how
             to
             put
             by
             their
             importunities
             ;
             his
             Excuses
             were
             now
             spent
             ,
             or
             by
             being
             often
             used
             had
             lost
             their
             force
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             reduced
             
             to
             his
             last
             shifts
             for
             a
             new
             one
             .
             The
             King
             of
             Portugal
             at
             last
             furnished
             him
             with
             one
             ,
             it
             was
             indeed
             such
             a
             one
             as
             a
             Body
             would
             think
             was
             very
             remote
             and
             odd
             ,
             however
             it
             served
             the
             Cardinal's
             Turn
             for
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             There
             stands
             at
             
               Villa
               Viçosa
            
             the
             ancient
             seat
             of
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Bragança
             ,
             an
             old
             Lady
             of
             the
             Conception
             ,
             the
             most
             ancient
             of
             all
             the
             Ladies
             bearing
             that
             Title
             throughout
             Spain
             ;
             to
             whom
             the
             Dukes
             have
             all
             along
             had
             a
             most
             singular
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             thought
             not
             without
             Reason
             ,
             she
             having
             serv'd
             them
             in
             place
             of
             a
             Lar
             to
             the
             Family
             .
             For
             as
             I
             remember
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             told
             by
             one
             that
             had
             reason
             to
             know
             the
             concerns
             of
             that
             House
             ,
             there
             have
             no
             considerable
             Alterations
             happened
             in
             the
             Family
             ,
             but
             this
             Image
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             believed
             since
             ,
             hath
             some
             way
             or
             other
             given
             them
             notice
             of
             it
             before
             hand
             .
             King
             John
             after
             he
             had
             been
             pretty
             well
             settled
             in
             the
             Throne
             ,
             began
             to
             remember
             his
             old
             Penates
             ,
             and
             thought
             he
             could
             do
             no
             less
             in
             gratitude
             for
             the
             Favours
             received
             from
             this
             Lady
             ,
             than
             devote
             himself
             and
             all
             his
             Dominions
             to
             the
             
               Immaculate
               Conception
            
             ;
             declaring
             the
             Lady
             of
             that
             Appellation
             Protectress
             and
             Guardian
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             obliging
             himself
             and
             his
             Successors
             to
             pay
             her
             at
             her
             House
             at
             
               Villa
               Viçosa
            
             ,
             the
             annual
             Tribute
             of
             fifty
             Crowns
             of
             Gold
             ,
             as
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             their
             Homage
             ;
             and
             withal
             according
             to
             the
             Custom
             of
             ancient
             Chivalry
             ,
             he
             made
             a
             solemn
             .
             Vow
             to
             defend
             her
             
               Immaculate
               Conception
            
             with
             his
             Arms.
             Not
             content
             to
             do
             this
             himself
             ,
             he
             obliged
             the
             three
             Estates
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             assembled
             in
             Cortes
             to
             enter
             into
             an
             Association
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             every
             Member
             engaging
             himself
             by
             Oath
             to
             hold
             and
             maintain
             that
             Important
             Article
             .
             At
             the
             same
             time
             it
             was
             Declared
             and
             Enacted
             by
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             
             That
             whosoever
             should
             attempt
             any
             thing
             against
             it
             in
             case
             he
             were
             a
             Subject
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             unnaturalized
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             if
             he
             were
             a
             King
             ,
             he
             desired
             that
             God's
             Curse
             and
             his
             own
             might
             light
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             reckoned
             among
             his
             Descendents
             ,
             hoping
             through
             the
             Divine
             Favour
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             thrown
             down
             from
             the
             Throne
             and
             dispoiled
             of
             the
             Royal
             Dignity
             .
             This
             Act
             passed
             the
             5th
             .
             of
             March
             in
             the
             year
             1646.
             
             Hitherto
             all
             things
             went
             smoothly
             on
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             in
             the
             Association
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Portugueses
             were
             willing
             to
             assent
             to
             ,
             and
             maintain
             with
             their
             Lives
             and
             Fortunes
             .
             But
             the
             King
             would
             needs
             have
             the
             Dominican
             Fryars
             swear
             to
             it
             ,
             Men
             that
             are
             Thomists
             upon
             Oath
             ,
             and
             whose
             Order
             had
             all
             along
             asserted
             a
             contrary
             Doctrine
             to
             that
             which
             the
             King
             would
             now
             force
             upon
             them
             .
             This
             Business
             was
             in
             Agitation
             while
             the
             Portugueses
             were
             adjusting
             all
             things
             in
             order
             to
             conclude
             the
             League
             with
             France
             .
             But
             Mazarin
             had
             now
             what
             he
             look'd
             for
             ,
             a
             Pretext
             to
             break
             off
             the
             Treaty
             ;
             for
             his
             Eminence
             sent
             the
             King
             word
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             it
             a
             very
             strange
             thing
             for
             him
             to
             put
             such
             a
             hardship
             upon
             the
             Dominicans
             .
             But
             the
             King
             continued
             in
             his
             Resolution
             ,
             which
             the
             Cardinal
             took
             very
             ill
             at
             his
             hands
             ;
             but
             the
             King
             in
             this
             case
             made
             no
             Account
             of
             his
             Anger
             ,
             for
             as
             the
             Conde
             
               da
               Ericeyra
            
             saith
             ,
             his
             Devotion
             to
             our
             Lady
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             no
             Politick
             Consideration
             could
             make
             him
             desist
             from
             his
             Purpose
             ,
             and
             doubtless
             the
             Cardinal
             foresaw
             as
             much
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             had
             put
             his
             Invention
             to
             the
             rack
             to
             find
             out
             some
             other
             occasion
             for
             a
             Quarrel
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Congress
             at
             Munster
             being
             upon
             the
             point
             to
             break
             up
             ,
             and
             things
             remaining
             in
             the
             same
             state
             as
             before
             between
             France
             and
             Spain
             ;
             the
             
             Cardinal
             was
             for
             bringing
             on
             again
             the
             Treaty
             of
             a
             League
             with
             Portugal
             ,
             but
             still
             he
             insisted
             upon
             unreasonable
             Conditions
             ,
             and
             among
             others
             would
             have
             cautionary
             Towns
             put
             into
             the
             French
             hands
             ,
             with
             two
             Harbours
             that
             were
             capable
             of
             the
             greatest
             Fleets
             .
             He
             was
             encouraged
             to
             make
             this
             Demand
             by
             the
             famous
             Jesuit
             
               Antonio
               Vieira
            
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             sent
             to
             Paris
             to
             assist
             at
             the
             Conferences
             with
             the
             French
             Ministers
             ,
             with
             Power
             to
             make
             what
             Proposals
             he
             in
             his
             own
             Discretion
             thought
             fit
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             was
             so
             very
             forward
             in
             making
             large
             Promises
             ,
             that
             the
             Cardinal
             thought
             he
             could
             not
             be
             too
             exorbitant
             in
             his
             Demands
             ,
             and
             they
             made
             such
             a
             bargin
             of
             it
             between
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Ambassador
             was
             fain
             to
             interpose
             and
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             their
             Proceedings
             ,
             by
             declaring
             that
             he
             would
             sooner
             have
             his
             hands
             cut
             off
             ,
             than
             sign
             what
             the
             Jesuit
             was
             agreeing
             to
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             manner
             did
             his
             Eminence
             play
             fast
             and
             loose
             with
             his
             Friends
             till
             the
             year
             1655.
             when
             the
             Spaniards
             had
             like
             to
             have
             done
             their
             Enemies
             of
             Portugal
             a
             kindness
             ,
             which
             they
             found
             it
             impossible
             to
             do
             for
             themselves
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Portugueses
             had
             made
             use
             of
             the
             advantage
             which
             the
             Spaniards
             had
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             managed
             the
             Cardinal
             as
             they
             pleased
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             to
             Terms
             of
             their
             own
             prescribing
             .
             The
             Spaniards
             in
             order
             to
             make
             mischief
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             incense
             the
             People
             against
             the
             Court
             ,
             gave
             out
             that
             they
             had
             made
             an
             offer
             of
             Peace
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             found
             him
             of
             himself
             willing
             enough
             to
             hearken
             thereto
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             imposed
             upon
             by
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             for
             their
             own
             Interests
             were
             still
             putting
             him
             upon
             continuing
             the
             War.
             This
             Report
             coming
             to
             the
             Cardinal's
             Ears
             gave
             him
             the
             Alarm
             ,
             and
             raised
             a
             suspicion
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             some
             under-hand
             
             Negotiation
             carrying
             on
             between
             Spain
             and
             Portugal
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             such
             a
             thing
             there
             was
             ,
             might
             spoil
             all
             his
             designs
             :
             He
             therefore
             dispatches
             away
             the
             Chevalier
             
               de
               Sainte
               Foy
            
             ,
             to
             adjust
             the
             League
             ,
             on
             Condition
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             would
             engage
             himself
             to
             a
             vigorous
             Prosecution
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             to
             which
             end
             he
             should
             be
             furnished
             with
             Money
             for
             the
             Expense
             of
             the
             next
             Campagne
             ,
             but
             withall
             the
             Envoy
             was
             ordered
             to
             complain
             how
             little
             Portugal
             minded
             the
             Interests
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             several
             infractions
             of
             the
             Capitulations
             already
             made
             between
             the
             two
             Crowns
             ;
             and
             to
             let
             fall
             some
             hints
             of
             the
             King
             's
             being
             suspected
             of
             having
             an
             Understanding
             with
             the
             common
             Enemy
             .
             The
             good
             King
             took
             care
             to
             vindicate
             himself
             from
             this
             unjust
             Aspersion
             ,
             which
             the
             Castillians
             by
             their
             Calumnies
             had
             cast
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             clear'd
             himself
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             St.
             Foy
             began
             to
             perceive
             that
             there
             was
             no
             occasion
             for
             a
             League
             ,
             and
             so
             found
             out
             Pretences
             to
             defer
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             it
             .
             Hereupon
             King
             John
             dispatches
             away
             an
             Irish
             Fryar
             with
             the
             Character
             of
             his
             Envoy
             ,
             I
             suppose
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Court
             of
             France
             of
             his
             Innocence
             ,
             but
             with
             express
             orders
             to
             hasten
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             League
             ;
             and
             it
             seems
             the
             Irish
             Polititian
             acquitted
             himself
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             his
             Commission
             so
             much
             to
             the
             Cardinal's
             satisfaction
             ,
             that
             his
             Eminence
             would
             hear
             no
             talk
             of
             what
             he
             had
             to
             say
             further
             ,
             and
             so
             
               Frey
               Domingos
               do
               Rosario
            
             (
             for
             that
             was
             his
             Fryars
             name
             ,
             I
             think
             his
             true
             one
             was
             
               O
               Dally
            
             )
             was
             sent
             back
             again
             ,
             and
             ordered
             to
             tell
             his
             Master
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             make
             his
             Peace
             with
             Spain
             himself
             if
             he
             would
             ,
             and
             think
             no
             more
             of
             a
             League
             with
             France
             .
             This
             was
             the
             last
             Negotiation
             between
             France
             and
             Portugal
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             John
             the
             4th
             .
             the
             first
             King
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Bragança
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             Reader
             
             judge
             how
             far
             he
             was
             obliged
             to
             France
             for
             his
             Establimment
             upon
             the
             Throne
             .
          
           
             After
             his
             death
             ,
             there
             was
             little
             entercourse
             between
             the
             two
             Courts
             ,
             the
             French
             leaving
             the
             Widdow
             and
             the
             Orphan
             to
             shift
             for
             themselves
             ,
             till
             the
             Treaty
             of
             the
             Pirenees
             was
             drawing
             on
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Cardinal
             had
             a
             further
             occasion
             for
             Portugal
             .
             During
             the
             course
             of
             this
             long
             War
             ,
             Spain
             had
             lost
             several
             important
             places
             to
             the
             French
             ,
             which
             they
             expected
             to
             have
             restored
             to
             them
             at
             the
             Peace
             ,
             or
             some
             Compensation
             for
             them
             at
             least
             :
             For
             the
             Spaniards
             had
             not
             yet
             been
             accustomed
             to
             make
             Peace
             on
             such
             Terms
             as
             they
             have
             since
             been
             used
             to
             ;
             they
             stood
             likewise
             obliged
             by
             Treaty
             made
             with
             the
             Prince
             of
             Conde
             at
             his
             first
             putting
             himself
             into
             their
             service
             ,
             never
             to
             lay
             down
             their
             Arms
             till
             he
             was
             restored
             to
             all
             the
             Places
             and
             Governments
             possest
             by
             him
             in
             France
             ,
             when
             he
             first
             came
             over
             to
             them
             .
             The
             French
             on
             the
             other
             side
             were
             as
             unwilling
             to
             part
             with
             the
             places
             in
             Question
             ,
             as
             the
             Spaniards
             were
             to
             yield
             them
             up
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             the
             Prince
             of
             Conde
             ,
             neither
             the
             King
             ,
             nor
             the
             Cardinal
             could
             be
             prevailed
             with
             to
             put
             him
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             give
             them
             the
             like
             trouble
             again
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             formerly
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             not
             without
             some
             jealousy
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             be
             playing
             over
             his
             old
             Game
             again
             ;
             and
             should
             he
             come
             off
             so
             well
             after
             all
             the
             Bustle
             he
             had
             made
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             others
             might
             in
             after
             times
             be
             tempted
             to
             follow
             his
             Example
             :
             So
             that
             unless
             some
             Expedient
             could
             be
             found
             out
             to
             satisfy
             both
             Parties
             ,
             here
             were
             insuperable
             Difficulties
             to
             obstruct
             the
             Peace
             ,
             and
             a
             Peace
             the
             Cardinal
             was
             resolved
             to
             have
             as
             well
             for
             his
             own
             private
             Conveniencies
             ,
             as
             to
             settle
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             that
             was
             then
             as
             he
             thought
             or
             pretended
             ,
             breaking
             out
             into
             new
             Disorders
             .
             
             The
             Spaniards
             on
             their
             side
             were
             as
             willing
             to
             end
             the
             War
             as
             the
             French
             could
             be
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             might
             be
             done
             with
             their
             Honour
             safe
             ;
             they
             were
             sensible
             enough
             of
             their
             own
             feeble
             Condition
             ;
             they
             saw
             that
             two
             or
             three
             Campagnes
             more
             were
             like
             to
             prove
             the
             total
             Ruin
             of
             their
             Monarchy
             .
             Besides
             ,
             they
             were
             impatiently
             eager
             to
             be
             turning
             the
             whole
             force
             of
             their
             Arms
             against
             Portugal
             ,
             which
             they
             made
             sure
             of
             over
             running
             with
             ease
             ,
             could
             they
             be
             once
             at
             liberty
             from
             the
             French
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             the
             more
             hasty
             to
             come
             to
             an
             Accomodation
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Pope
             began
             to
             be
             troublesome
             .
             The
             Ears
             of
             Alexander
             the
             7th
             .
             were
             a
             little
             more
             open
             than
             those
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             to
             the
             Bleatings
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             he
             gave
             notice
             to
             the
             Cardinals
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Faction
             ,
             that
             something
             must
             be
             done
             to
             end
             the
             Dispute
             ,
             or
             he
             should
             be
             forc'd
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             King
             ,
             who
             succeeding
             a
             Father
             that
             had
             reign'd
             sixteen
             years
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             made
             to
             pass
             with
             the
             World
             for
             an
             Usurper
             .
             Thus
             were
             the
             minds
             of
             both
             Parties
             disposed
             for
             a
             Peace
             ,
             but
             how
             should
             they
             come
             by
             it
             ?
             Who
             could
             remove
             the
             Obstacles
             that
             lay
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             satisfy
             those
             irreconcileable
             Pretensions
             ,
             from
             which
             neither
             Party
             would
             recede
             ?
          
           
             To
             bring
             all
             this
             about
             ,
             the
             Cardinal
             had
             his
             Wits
             at
             work
             ;
             he
             now
             began
             on
             a
             sudden
             to
             be
             mighty
             Zealous
             for
             the
             poor
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             whose
             Ruin
             was
             thought
             infallible
             ,
             should
             the
             French
             forsake
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             Eminence
             would
             seem
             for
             some
             time
             to
             be
             as
             earnest
             for
             his
             Preservation
             as
             the
             Spaniards
             were
             bent
             upon
             his
             Destruction
             ;
             both
             Parties
             agreeing
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             should
             Portugal
             be
             excluded
             from
             the
             Peace
             ,
             it
             would
             of
             course
             fall
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             effect
             this
             Orphan
             Prince
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             belong'd
             
             to
             him
             seem'd
             to
             be
             now
             wholly
             at
             the
             Cardinal's
             Disposal
             ,
             since
             to
             exclude
             them
             from
             the
             Peace
             ,
             was
             then
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             effect
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             them
             up
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             and
             these
             he
             had
             to
             set
             against
             the
             Prince
             of
             Conde
             ,
             and
             the
             places
             demanded
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             and
             he
             made
             his
             Advantage
             of
             them
             :
             For
             in
             all
             the
             Negotiations
             in
             Order
             to
             a
             Peace
             ,
             when
             the
             Spaniards
             thought
             much
             of
             yielding
             up
             their
             Towns
             and
             Provinces
             ,
             the
             French
             sometimes
             would
             mind
             them
             of
             a
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             Dominions
             thereunto
             belonging
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             give
             in
             Exchange
             for
             their
             Conquests
             .
             When
             the
             Spaniards
             interceded
             for
             the
             Prince
             of
             Conde
             ,
             the
             French
             when
             other
             Arguments
             fail'd
             ,
             would
             speak
             for
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             :
             But
             there
             was
             this
             Difference
             between
             them
             ,
             the
             Spaniards
             always
             began
             with
             the
             Prince
             of
             Conde
             ,
             the
             French
             answered
             Portugal
             in
             their
             own
             Defence
             ,
             the
             Spaniards
             got
             conditions
             for
             the
             Prince
             ,
             not
             such
             as
             they
             pretended
             to
             ,
             but
             very
             Honourable
             ,
             considering
             how
             ill
             the
             Prince
             had
             deserv'd
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             King.
             The
             Cardinal
             engaged
             his
             Master's
             Word
             ,
             his
             Faith
             ,
             and
             his
             Honour
             that
             Portugal
             should
             be
             utterly
             abandon'd
             for
             him
             .
             The
             Spaniards
             to
             the
             very
             last
             were
             passionately
             Urgent
             to
             get
             something
             more
             still
             for
             their
             Friend
             ,
             the
             French
             surrendred
             us
             theirs
             at
             the
             first
             Overtures
             of
             a
             Treaty
             ;
             the
             Spaniards
             were
             in
             earnest
             ,
             the
             French
             had
             only
             a
             Turn
             of
             their
             own
             to
             serve
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Advance
             that
             appears
             to
             have
             been
             made
             to
             any
             purpose
             on
             either
             side
             towards
             a
             Peace
             ,
             was
             in
             1658.
             when
             the
             Marquis
             
               de
               Lionne
            
             was
             sent
             to
             Madrid
             ,
             to
             treat
             with
             the
             Ministers
             of
             that
             Court
             ;
             what
             Monsieur
             de
             Lionne's
             Instructions
             were
             ,
             Mazarin
             best
             knew
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             the
             Pope
             concerning
             this
             Affair
             ,
             told
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             That
             if
             Spain
             
             by
             his
             Authority
             could
             be
             brought
             to
             abate
             of
             their
             Pretensions
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             Conde
             ,
             the
             Peace
             was
             upon
             concluding
             ;
             since
             all
             other
             points
             were
             adjusted
             ,
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Lionne
            
             having
             orders
             to
             abandon
             Portugal
             ,
             in
             case
             Spain
             would
             not
             be
             so
             obstinate
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Prince
             :
             but
             Spain
             could
             not
             not
             be
             prevail'd
             upon
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             Treaty
             was
             broke
             off
             .
             I
             have
             seen
             no
             particular
             account
             how
             this
             Business
             was
             manag'd
             at
             the
             Treaty
             of
             Madrid
             ,
             perhaps
             it
             was
             then
             that
             the
             Offer
             was
             made
             by
             the
             French
             to
             restore
             their
             Conquests
             ,
             and
             re-establish
             the
             Prince
             in
             his
             Governments
             ,
             on
             Condition
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             should
             remain
             in
             peaceable
             Possession
             of
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             for
             that
             such
             an
             Offer
             was
             made
             some
             time
             or
             other
             we
             must
             believe
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             affirm'd
             in
             the
             60th
             .
             Article
             of
             the
             Pirenean
             Treaty
             ;
             but
             whenever
             it
             was
             made
             ,
             the
             French
             were
             assur'd
             it
             would
             not
             be
             accepted
             ,
             as
             I
             believe
             I
             shall
             presently
             make
             appear
             .
          
           
             The
             Treaty
             of
             Madrid
             broken
             off
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             persisting
             to
             Espouse
             the
             Prince
             of
             
             Conde's
             Interests
             ,
             the
             French
             on
             their
             side
             were
             for
             sticking
             close
             to
             their
             Allies
             ,
             and
             gave
             out
             that
             they
             were
             resolved
             never
             to
             abandon
             them
             .
             For
             the
             Marquis
             
               de
               Lionne
            
             ,
             a
             little
             after
             declar'd
             publickly
             at
             the
             Diet
             of
             Francfort
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             of
             France
             neither
             could
             nor
             would
             make
             any
             Peace
             without
             the
             Intervention
             of
             his
             Allies
             ,
             viz.
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Portugal
               ,
               Savoy
            
             ,
             and
             Modena
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             ,
             they
             were
             about
             renewing
             their
             League
             with
             the
             Rump
             Parliament
             of
             England
             ,
             then
             restored
             to
             their
             Seats
             after
             
             Cromwell's
             Death
             .
             They
             were
             likewise
             treating
             about
             a
             Match
             between
             their
             King
             and
             Madam
             Margaret
             Prince
             〈…〉
             and
             seem'd
             to
             be
             so
             much
             in
             earnest
             ,
             〈…〉
             an
             interview
             between
             the
             two
             Cou
             〈…〉
             the
             King
             appeared
             to
             be
             so
             
             much
             taken
             with
             the
             Lady
             ,
             that
             many
             thought
             a
             Marriage
             was
             like
             to
             ensue
             .
             About
             the
             same
             time
             the
             Count
             
               de
               Cominges
            
             Ambassador
             Extraordinary
             from
             France
             ,
             at
             Lisbon
             was
             Negotiating
             another
             Match
             between
             the
             same
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             likewise
             in
             such
             great
             forwardness
             ,
             that
             Preparations
             were
             making
             for
             the
             Wedding
             ,
             and
             several
             things
             got
             ready
             ,
             which
             served
             afterwards
             when
             that
             Princess
             was
             Married
             into
             another
             Country
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             to
             bring
             on
             a
             third
             Match
             between
             the
             same
             King
             and
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             in
             .
             Treaty
             ever
             since
             the
             first
             Overtures
             of
             Peace
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             both
             these
             Treaties
             with
             Spain
             ,
             viz.
             of
             Marriage
             and
             Peace
             ,
             had
             such
             a
             mutual
             Dependance
             on
             each
             other
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             necessarily
             to
             proceed
             or
             break
             off
             together
             .
             The
             Advances
             that
             the
             French
             made
             towards
             a
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Match
             with
             Savoy
             ,
             startled
             the
             Court
             of
             Madrid
             ,
             for
             should
             they
             go
             on
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             hopes
             of
             a
             Peace
             ;
             and
             France
             in
             all
             probability
             would
             in
             that
             case
             enter
             into
             new
             Engagements
             with
             Portugal
             ,
             wherefore
             
               Don
               Antonio
               Pimentel
            
             was
             sent
             Post
             to
             Lions
             ,
             whose
             presence
             there
             presently
             broke
             off
             all
             other
             Treaties
             ,
             and
             revived
             those
             with
             Spain
             .
             The
             Spaniards
             yielding
             at
             last
             to
             the
             necessity
             of
             their
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             accepting
             of
             the
             French
             Proposals
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             Conde
             ,
             which
             were
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             permitted
             to
             return
             into
             France
             ,
             and
             be
             restor'd
             to
             the
             King's
             Favour
             ,
             but
             remain
             depriv'd
             of
             his
             Governments
             :
             The
             Court
             hereupon
             removing
             to
             Paris
             ,
             the
             principal
             Articles
             were
             there
             adjusted
             ,
             that
             were
             afterwards
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             two
             great
             Ministers
             at
             the
             Pirenees
             .
             But
             the
             Allies
             of
             France
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             quite
             forgot
             at
             this
             Treaty
             of
             Paris
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             called
             ,
             at
             least
             no
             mention
             made
             
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             in
             that
             Article
             whereby
             the
             French
             oblig'd
             themselves
             to
             abandon
             it
             ;
             but
             that
             Article
             had
             then
             none
             of
             the
             fine
             Preamble
             before
             it
             ,
             which
             now
             sets
             it
             off
             so
             much
             to
             advantage
             ,
             in
             the
             printed
             Copys
             of
             the
             Pirenean
             Treaty
             .
          
           
             While
             these
             things
             were
             transacted
             ,
             the
             
               Conde
               de
               Soure
            
             was
             coming
             Ambassador
             extraordinary
             from
             Portugal
             ,
             with
             such
             Instructions
             as
             show'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Queen
             Regent
             was
             intirely
             satisfied
             of
             the
             sincere
             Affection
             of
             her
             intended
             Son-in-law
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             ordered
             to
             demand
             no
             less
             then
             4000
             Foot
             ,
             form'd
             into
             six
             Regiments
             and
             1000
             Horse
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             be
             paid
             by
             his
             
               most
               Christian
            
             Majesty
             ,
             even
             while
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Portuguese
             service
             ;
             or
             if
             France
             could
             not
             spare
             so
             much
             Money
             ,
             he
             was
             at
             least
             to
             raise
             the
             Men
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             .
             He
             was
             likewise
             to
             choose
             out
             two
             General
             Officers
             ,
             and
             engage
             them
             in
             his
             Master's
             service
             ,
             Cardinal
             Mazarin
             undertaking
             for
             their
             Fidelity
             and
             Ability
             ;
             he
             was
             also
             to
             put
             the
             last
             hand
             to
             the
             League
             that
             had
             been
             so
             long
             in
             Agitation
             ,
             there
             being
             little
             Cause
             to
             doubt
             but
             that
             it
             would
             now
             be
             soon
             brought
             to
             happy
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Ambassador
             upon
             his
             arrival
             at
             
               Havre
               de
               Grace
            
             was
             surprized
             with
             the
             News
             ,
             that
             a
             Truce
             had
             been
             Proclaim'd
             between
             the
             Crowns
             of
             France
             and
             Spain
             ,
             and
             a
             day
             fixt
             for
             a
             Conferences
             between
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             and
             
               Don
               Luis
               de
               Haro
            
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             conclude
             the
             Peace
             .
             When
             he
             was
             got
             to
             Roan
             ,
             he
             receiv'd
             a
             Message
             from
             the
             Portuguese
             Agent
             ,
             more
             mortifying
             than
             what
             he
             had
             heard
             before
             ;
             for
             the
             Agent
             having
             acquainted
             the
             Cardinal
             of
             the
             Ambassador's
             arrival
             ,
             was
             bid
             to
             advise
             him
             to
             come
             Incognito
             to
             Paris
             ,
             his
             Eminence
             doubting
             whether
             it
             was
             convenient
             to
             receive
             a
             Publick
             Embassy
             from
             Portugal
             ,
             whose
             Interests
             France
             was
             obliged
             
             to
             abandon
             by
             the
             Peace
             to
             be
             made
             with
             Spain
             .
             Upon
             his
             coming
             to
             Paris
             ,
             the
             Cardinal
             entirely
             disabus'd
             him
             ,
             and
             put
             an
             end
             to
             all
             the
             hopes
             they
             had
             hitherto
             been
             feeding
             themselves
             with
             in
             Portugal
             ;
             for
             now
             there
             was
             no
             more
             talk
             of
             the
             League
             with
             France
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             conditions
             to
             be
             made
             with
             Spain
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             the
             Cardinal
             might
             be
             assured
             that
             the
             Portugueses
             would
             never
             be
             brought
             to
             accept
             of
             ;
             so
             far
             was
             the
             Ambassador
             from
             obtaining
             the
             5000
             Men
             he
             came
             to
             Demand
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             prevail
             to
             have
             two
             General
             Officers
             of
             that
             Nation
             :
             The
             Cardinal
             having
             so
             much
             Honour
             left
             as
             to
             tell
             the
             Ambassador
             ,
             that
             should
             he
             recommend
             French
             Men
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             Peace
             with
             Spain
             ensued
             ,
             the
             Portugueses
             might
             well
             question
             their
             Fidelity
             ,
             and
             the
             Spaniards
             his
             Sincerity
             .
             However
             ,
             he
             named
             to
             him
             two
             that
             were
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             whom
             he
             advis'd
             him
             to
             Treat
             with
             ,
             they
             being
             Persons
             of
             known
             Valour
             and
             Conduct
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             respects
             qualified
             to
             Command
             in
             the
             Posts
             they
             were
             design'd
             for
             .
             The
             Ambassador
             took
             his
             advise
             after
             having
             consulted
             with
             Marsh
             .
             Turenne
             ,
             who
             knew
             the
             Men
             ,
             and
             highly
             approv'd
             of
             the
             choice
             ;
             the
             first
             ,
             That
             the
             Ambassador
             treated
             with
             ,
             was
             the
             Earl
             of
             Inchiquin
             ,
             who
             presently
             embark'd
             for
             Portugal
             ,
             but
             had
             the
             misfortune
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             his
             Passage
             by
             the
             Algerines
             ,
             and
             after
             having
             regain'd
             his
             Liberty
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             but
             a
             little
             while
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             when
             the
             News
             came
             of
             King
             Charles
             his
             Restoration
             ,
             which
             occasion'd
             his
             Return
             home
             .
             He
             was
             design'd
             afterwards
             to
             Command
             the
             Forces
             which
             that
             King
             sent
             to
             the
             assistance
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             but
             he
             did
             not
             continue
             long
             there
             .
             The
             other
             was
             the
             Famous
             Count
             ,
             afterwards
             Marshal
             and
             late
             Duke
             of
             Schonberg
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             came
             to
             have
             the
             Command
             of
             Men
             that
             were
             worthy
             of
             such
             a
             
             Leader
             ,
             soon
             chang'd
             the
             face
             of
             things
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             restored
             the
             most
             desperate
             Affairs
             of
             that
             Nation
             to
             such
             a
             state
             ,
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             who
             now
             made
             sure
             of
             over
             running
             it
             ,
             were
             glad
             to
             sue
             for
             a
             Peace
             ,
             and
             the
             French
             who
             at
             this
             time
             were
             casting
             off
             the
             Portugueses
             with
             so
             much
             contempt
             ,
             thought
             fit
             to
             court
             their
             Alliance
             :
             but
             those
             by
             whom
             the
             Count
             effected
             all
             this
             ,
             were
             not
             French
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             Cardinal
             was
             no
             Prophet
             .
             At
             present
             he
             had
             so
             little
             consideration
             for
             Portugal
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             was
             presented
             with
             a
             Memorial
             containing
             twenty
             seven
             Reasons
             why
             France
             ought
             not
             to
             make
             Peace
             with
             Spain
             without
             including
             Portugal
             ,
             his
             Eminence
             having
             now
             gain'd
             his
             ends
             could
             not
             find
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Reason
             among
             all
             the
             seven
             and
             twenty
             that
             was
             conclusive
             ,
             though
             the
             Portugueses
             pretended
             to
             a
             Promise
             under
             the
             Hand
             and
             Seal
             of
             King
             
               Louis
               13th
            
             .
             After
             this
             came
             on
             the
             Conferences
             between
             the
             Cardinal
             and
             
               Don
               Luis
               de
               Haro
            
             ,
             at
             the
             Pirenees
             ;
             there
             indeed
             the
             Cardinal
             would
             sometimes
             put
             in
             a
             word
             for
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             only
             in
             order
             to
             keep
             
               Don
               Luis
            
             quiet
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             nothing
             else
             to
             defend
             himself
             withal
             from
             the
             Persecutions
             of
             that
             Minister
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             what
             had
             been
             agreed
             upon
             at
             Paris
             ,
             and
             consented
             to
             in
             Spain
             ,
             could
             not
             help
             making
             some
             motion
             or
             other
             in
             almost
             every
             Conference
             for
             the
             Prince
             of
             Conde
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             he
             would
             do
             it
             with
             so
             much
             Vehemence
             ,
             that
             the
             Treaty
             was
             several
             times
             like
             to
             be
             broken
             off
             purely
             on
             this
             Account
             ,
             even
             when
             all
             other
             Matters
             were
             adjusted
             .
             For
             
               Don
               Luis
            
             was
             so
             very
             tender
             of
             his
             Master's
             Honour
             ,
             which
             seem'd
             to
             him
             to
             ly
             at
             stake
             on
             this
             single
             point
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             he
             could
             never
             do
             enough
             to
             retrieve
             it
             ;
             one
             would
             think
             were
             we
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Conduct
             of
             these
             
             two
             great
             Men
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             represented
             in
             
             Mazarin's
             Letters
             ,
             that
             on
             this
             occasion
             he
             had
             changed
             Characters
             with
             the
             Cardinal
             ;
             
               Don
               Luis
            
             is
             represented
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             as
             having
             all
             the
             distinguishing
             qualities
             of
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             and
             the
             Cardinal
             on
             all
             other
             occasions
             complains
             of
             him
             for
             being
             stiff
             ,
             slow
             ,
             and
             cold
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             makes
             him
             Pleading
             for
             the
             Prince
             of
             Conde
             ,
             he
             represents
             him
             as
             transform'd
             into
             another
             Man.
             He
             would
             then
             become
             supple
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             using
             all
             the
             most
             Insinuating
             and
             Engaging
             ways
             of
             Address
             ,
             to
             gain
             upon
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             he
             would
             Caress
             ,
             Court
             and
             Flatter
             him
             ,
             enduring
             his
             Repulses
             without
             the
             least
             Resentment
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             thought
             it
             possible
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             a
             Compliance
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             found
             all
             would
             not
             do
             ,
             he
             would
             then
             begin
             to
             take
             Fire
             ,
             grow
             Impatient
             ,
             and
             break
             out
             into
             the
             most
             passionate
             Complaints
             ,
             as
             unable
             to
             bear
             the
             Reproach
             that
             his
             Master
             must
             be
             forc'd
             to
             abandon
             his
             Allie
             .
             The
             Cardinal
             did
             not
             show
             himself
             so
             very
             passionate
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             or
             the
             safety
             of
             his
             Allie
             ,
             had
             the
             Affair
             of
             Portugal
             gone
             as
             much
             to
             his
             Heart
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             unlikely
             but
             the
             Italian
             would
             have
             fawn'd
             and
             cringed
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             winded
             himself
             into
             as
             many
             shapes
             to
             gain
             his
             ends
             as
             the
             Spaniard
             .
             They
             that
             know
             any
             thing
             of
             Cardinal
             
             Mazarin's
             former
             Conduct
             ,
             would
             surely
             have
             expected
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             of
             this
             from
             him
             ,
             than
             from
             a
             Person
             of
             
               Don
               Luis
               de
            
             Haro's
             Character
             and
             Quality
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             his
             Eminence
             was
             at
             this
             time
             at
             the
             very
             heighth
             of
             his
             Greatness
             and
             Glory
             ,
             and
             might
             think
             it
             beneath
             him
             to
             be
             playing
             over
             his
             old
             tricks
             ,
             he
             would
             now
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             put
             off
             the
             Italian
             ,
             and
             pretended
             much
             to
             the
             Promptitude
             and
             Vivacity
             of
             a
             Frenchman
             ;
             but
             then
             had
             he
             any
             concern
             for
             his
             Allie
             ,
             he
             would
             surely
             have
             receiv'd
             some
             
             warmth
             from
             all
             that
             heat
             He
             observed
             in
             
               Don
               Luis
            
             ,
             at
             least
             that
             natural
             Vanity
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             was
             at
             this
             time
             encreased
             to
             as
             great
             a
             height
             ,
             as
             the
             station
             he
             was
             in
             could
             raise
             it
             ,
             should
             have
             put
             him
             upon
             doing
             something
             for
             a
             Prince
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             other
             Dependence
             but
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             what
             could
             there
             have
             been
             more
             Glorious
             for
             this
             proud
             Great
             Man
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             Crown'd
             Head
             for
             his
             Client
             ,
             being
             so
             sensible
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Eyes
             of
             all
             Christendom
             were
             upon
             him
             ,
             Princes
             and
             Nations
             expecting
             their
             Fate
             in
             the
             Issue
             of
             his
             Proceedings
             ,
             than
             instead
             of
             wrangling
             and
             squabbling
             about
             the
             exchange
             of
             every
             little
             Bicocque
             ,
             to
             be
             pleading
             the
             Cause
             of
             a
             Distressed
             and
             Orphan
             King
             ?
             But
             alas
             !
             he
             did
             not
             lay
             the
             Cause
             of
             Portugal
             to
             heart
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             concern
             himself
             for
             its
             Preservation
             .
             He
             had
             used
             that
             People
             before
             so
             basely
             ,
             that
             he
             seem'd
             to
             desire
             their
             Destruction
             no
             less
             than
             the
             Spaniards
             themselves
             ;
             He
             contented
             himself
             sometimes
             to
             repell
             the
             most
             lively
             instances
             of
             
               Don
               Luis
            
             for
             the
             Prince
             of
             Conde
             ,
             by
             telling
             with
             all
             the
             Coldness
             and
             Phleme
             imaginable
             ,
             That
             
               his
               Master
               was
               so
               desirous
               of
               Peace
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               no
               such
               Considerations
               for
               the
               King
               of
            
             Portugal
             ,
             
               as
               he
               expressed
               for
               the
               Prince
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               his
               Master
               might
               in
               Justice
               use
               the
               Prince
               of
            
             Conde
             
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               the
            
             Spaniards
             
               intended
               to
               serve
               the
               King
               of
            
             Portugal
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             that
             in
             one
             of
             the
             first
             Conferences
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             no
             other
             way
             to
             put
             by
             the
             Importunities
             of
             
               Don
               Luis
            
             ,
             he
             told
             him
             ,
             (
             knowing
             very
             well
             as
             he
             saith
             himself
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             Mr.
             
               Le
               Tellier
            
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             taken
             at
             his
             Word
             )
             that
             since
             he
             was
             so
             very
             Passionate
             for
             the
             Interests
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             he
             himself
             had
             one
             Proposal
             to
             make
             ,
             and
             would
             desire
             the
             King
             his
             Master's
             Consent
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             more
             advantageous
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             
             than
             any
             thing
             
               Don
               Luis
            
             had
             yet
             desired
             :
             The
             Spaniard
             over
             joy'd
             at
             this
             News
             ,
             was
             impatient
             to
             know
             what
             the
             Proposal
             might
             be
             ;
             the
             Cardinal
             told
             him
             ,
             
               He
               would
               desire
               the
               King
               of
            
             France
             
               to
               restore
               the
               Prince
               and
               his
               Son
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Anguien
             ,
             
               to
               all
               their
               Charges
               and
               Governments
               ,
               on
               Condition
               that
               the
            
             Catholick
             
               King
               would
               leave
            
             Portugal
             
               in
               the
               state
               it
               was
               then
               in
               .
            
             The
             Offer
             was
             rejected
             with
             all
             the
             Indignation
             that
             the
             Cardinal
             look'd
             for
             ,
             and
             had
             he
             not
             thought
             as
             much
             ,
             it
             never
             had
             been
             made
             ;
             for
             as
             his
             Eminence
             saith
             to
             Mr.
             
               Le
               Tellier
               ,
               when
               he
               made
               this
               bold
               or
               hardy
               Proposal
               ,
            
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               he
               knew
               it
               would
               not
               be
               accepted
               .
            
             Now
             if
             the
             French
             did
             not
             think
             it
             worth
             their
             while
             to
             rescue
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Portugal
             from
             apparent
             Ruin
             at
             so
             small
             an
             Expence
             ,
             as
             giving
             the
             Prince
             of
             Conde
             his
             Employments
             again
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             unlikely
             still
             that
             they
             should
             be
             wiling
             both
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             and
             yield
             up
             the
             many
             strong
             Towns
             and
             some
             entire
             Provinces
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             possess'd
             themselves
             of
             in
             a
             five
             and
             twenty
             years
             War
             ;
             and
             this
             it
             is
             that
             tempts
             me
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Proposal
             mention'd
             in
             the
             60th
             .
             Article
             of
             this
             Treaty
             ,
             was
             never
             made
             in
             earnest
             ;
             the
             Cardinal
             in
             the
             same
             Letter
             gives
             a
             little
             more
             light
             into
             this
             Mystery
             ;
             he
             saith
             there
             ,
             That
             
               he
               made
               these
               offers
               to
               let
            
             Don
             Luis
             
               see
               what
               vast
               Advances
               his
               Master
               had
               made
               towards
               a
               Peace
               ,
               and
               of
               what
               consequence
               his
               yielding
               in
               the
               point
               of
            
             Portugal
             
               was
               ;
               since
               rather
               than
               do
               that
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               content
               to
               restore
               the
               Prince
               to
               his
               Governments
               ,
               and
               give
               up
               all
               his
               Conquests
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               great
               Ease
               to
               me
               ,
            
             continues
             he
             ,
             
               that
               when
            
             Don
             Luis
             
               is
               reckoning
               up
               the
               great
               Advantages
               the
               King
               gets
               by
               this
               Peace
               ,
               counting
               the
               Places
               and
               Provinces
               that
               remain
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               I
               can
               answer
               him
               again
               ,
               that
               all
               he
               said
               was
               nothing
               
               in
               Comparison
               to
               the
               Concession
               we
               make
               in
               the
               Article
               of
            
             Portugal
             ,
             though
             he
             gives
             a
             hint
             to
             Mr.
             
               Le
               Tellier
            
             by
             the
             by
             ,
             
               that
               for
               certain
               Reasons
               unknown
               to
               the
            
             Spaniards
             ,
             
               all
               this
               was
               no
               such
               great
               matter
               neither
               ,
               as
               he
               endeavour'd
               to
               make
               them
               believe
               .
            
             I
             do
             not
             find
             by
             his
             Letters
             that
             he
             made
             this
             
               Hardy
               Proposal
            
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             any
             more
             during
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             the
             Treaty
             ,
             but
             I
             find
             him
             afterwards
             directing
             Mr.
             
               De
               Lionne
            
             to
             word
             the
             Preamble
             of
             the
             Article
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             it
             now
             stands
             ;
             the
             Body
             it
             seems
             was
             adjusted
             before
             at
             the
             Treaties
             of
             Madrid
             and
             Paris
             ,
             so
             that
             possibly
             the
             Preamble
             had
             no
             better
             grounds
             for
             it
             than
             the
             occasional
             Discourse
             of
             which
             I
             have
             now
             given
             an
             account
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             then
             judge
             what
             we
             are
             to
             make
             of
             this
             formal
             Declaration
             ,
             
               (
               vid.
            
             the
             60th
             .
             Article
             of
             the
             Treaty
             of
             the
             
               Pirenees
               .
            
             )
          
           
             
               That
               his
            
             most
             Christian
             
               Majesty
               desiring
               with
               an
               extreme
               Passion
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Portugal
             
               enjoy
               the
               same
               Repose
               that
               other
            
             Christian
             
               States
               acquire
               by
               this
               present
               Treaty
               ,
               had
               to
               that
               end
               propos'd
               a
               good
               number
               of
               Ways
               and
               Expedients
               ,
               which
               he
               thought
               might
               be
               to
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               his
            
             Catholick
             
               Majesty
               ,
               among
               which
               notwithstanding
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               under
               no
               sort
               of
               Engagement
               in
               this
               affair
               ,
               he
               hath
               gone
               so
               far
               as
               to
               be
               willing
               to
               deprive
               himself
               of
               the
               Principal
               Fruit
               of
               that
               happy
               Success
               which
               his
               Arms
               have
               had
               during
               the
               course
               of
               a
               long
               War
               ,
               offering
               besides
               the
               Places
               which
               he
               restores
               by
               this
               present
               Treaty
               to
               his
            
             Catholick
             
               Majesty
               ,
               to
               surrender
               up
               all
               the
               Conquests
               in
               general
               that
               his
               said
               Arms
               have
               made
               in
               this
               War
               ,
               and
               to
               re-establish
               entirely
               Monsieur
               the
               Prince
               of
            
             Conde
             ,
             
               provided
               and
               on
               condition
               that
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Portugal
             
               might
               be
               left
               in
               the
               state
               they
               are
               in
               at
               present
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             I
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             tell
             what
             the
             many
             Ways
             and
             Expedients
             here
             mention'd
             were
             ,
             finding
             little
             or
             nothing
             said
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Accounts
             of
             the
             Treaty
             that
             are
             yet
             extant
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Cardinal's
             Letters
             ,
             who
             seems
             to
             have
             given
             an
             account
             of
             all
             the
             most
             material
             Passages
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             mentions
             but
             one
             expedient
             as
             propos'd
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             he
             saith
             too
             ,
             that
             he
             offered
             that
             rather
             to
             divert
             
               Don
               Luis
            
             from
             pressing
             him
             ,
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Prince
             than
             out
             of
             hopes
             that
             it
             would
             be
             accepted
             .
             He
             made
             it
             on
             this
             occasion
             :
             
               Don
               Luis
            
             had
             been
             very
             urgent
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             Prince
             could
             not
             be
             restored
             to
             his
             Charges
             and
             Governments
             in
             France
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             allow'd
             to
             accept
             of
             a
             Compensation
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Catholick
             King
             might
             bestow
             upon
             him
             either
             the
             two
             Calabrias
             ,
             with
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Sardinia
             ,
             or
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             
               Low
               Countries
            
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             Authorithy
             and
             Emoluments
             as
             it
             was
             possess'd
             by
             the
             Cardinal
             Infante
             ,
             and
             some
             places
             for
             himself
             on
             the
             Frontiers
             ;
             but
             the
             Cardinal
             would
             consent
             to
             nothing
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             the
             Prince
             must
             resolve
             to
             be
             wholly
             French
             or
             wholly
             Spanish
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             have
             no
             dependence
             upon
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             or
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             in
             
               France
               :
               Yet
               since
               the
               King
               of
            
             Spain
             
               was
               so
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               these
               Countries
               ,
               he
               desired
               that
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Sardinia
             
               might
               be
               given
               to
               the
               King
               of
            
             Portugal
             ,
             
               and
               he
               would
               desire
               his
               Master
               to
               agree
               to
               it
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               the
            
             Portugueses
             
               should
               have
               cause
               to
               be
               satisfy'd
               .
            
             This
             saith
             he
             to
             
               Don
               Luis
               ,
               is
               the
               finest
               Expedient
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               both
               to
               content
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               World
               see
               that
               my
               Master
               seeks
               to
               get
               a
               handsome
               Retreat
               for
               his
               Ally
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               King
               of
            
             Portugal
             
               shall
               embrace
               this
               Expedient
               ,
               the
            
             Catholick
             
               King
               will
               be
               put
               in
               Possession
               of
               several
               Kingdoms
               ,
               the
               least
               of
               which
               is
               more
               considerable
               than
               
               that
               of
            
             Sardinia
             .
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             the
             Cardinal
             propos'd
             any
             other
             Expedient
             besides
             this
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             enough
             to
             show
             what
             an
             extream
             Passion
             he
             had
             to
             serve
             his
             Master's
             Ally
             ;
             he
             would
             have
             him
             surrender
             up
             all
             his
             Dominions
             for
             that
             poor
             and
             little
             Kingdom
             of
             Sardinia
             ,
             which
             the
             Spaniards
             on
             several
             such
             occasions
             have
             offered
             to
             give
             away
             ,
             but
             could
             never
             get
             any
             one
             to
             accept
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             seems
             the
             Cardinal
             thought
             this
             was
             too
             much
             for
             the
             King
             of
             
               Portugal
               ,
               for
               he
               propos'd
               it
            
             as
             he
             saith
             himself
             ,
             
               without
               any
               hopes
               of
               succeeding
            
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             indeed
             another
             Expedient
             offer'd
             at
             ,
             but
             it
             came
             from
             
               Don
               Luis
            
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             That
             on
             condition
             the
             Prince
             might
             have
             some
             Place
             of
             surety
             given
             him
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Havre
               de
               Grace
            
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Bragança
             should
             have
             Olivença
             bestow'd
             on
             him
             ,
             be
             re-establish'd
             in
             his
             Estate
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             have
             over
             and
             above
             the
             Office
             of
             Constable
             of
             Castille
             .
             But
             this
             Expedient
             was
             laught
             at
             by
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             he
             thought
             that
             what
             
               Don
               Luis
            
             offer'd
             ,
             was
             too
             dear
             at
             the
             price
             of
             
               Havre
               de
               Grace
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             would
             bid
             nothing
             at
             all
             :
             When
             he
             was
             brought
             to
             consent
             at
             last
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             of
             Conde
             should
             have
             the
             Government
             of
             Burgundy
             with
             the
             Castle
             of
             Dijon
             ,
             and
             the
             Duke
             of
             Anguien
             his
             Son
             ,
             the
             Place
             of
             
               Grand
               Maitre
            
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             so
             much
             as
             pretend
             to
             an
             Equivalent
             for
             his
             Ally
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             but
             screw'd
             from
             the
             Spaniards
             avesness
             for
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             the
             Restitution
             of
             Juliers
             for
             the
             Duke
             of
             Nieubourg
             .
             As
             for
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             surrender
             up
             all
             his
             Kingdoms
             and
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             content
             himself
             with
             his
             Paternal
             Estate
             ,
             and
             a
             Pardon
             for
             what
             was
             past
             ,
             which
             as
             the
             Article
             saith
             ,
             was
             all
             that
             his
             most
             Christian
             Majesty
             by
             his
             powerful
             Offices
             could
             procure
             for
             him
             ;
             but
             in
             case
             that
             he
             did
             not
             accept
             of
             the
             same
             within
             three
             
             Months
             after
             the
             Ratification
             of
             the
             present
             Treaty
             ,
             
               his
               said
               Majesty
               promis'd
               ,
               engag'd
               ,
               and
               oblig'd
               himself
               upon
               his
               Honour
               ,
               in
               the
               Faith
               and
               Word
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               for
               himself
               and
               his
               Successors
               ,
               not
               to
               give
               to
               the
               said
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Portugal
             
               in
               common
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               Person
               or
               Persons
               therein
               in
               particular
               ,
               of
               what
               Dignity
               ,
               Estate
               ,
               Quality
               or
               Condition
               soever
               ,
               any
               Aid
               or
               Assistance
               ,
               Publick
               or
               Secret
               ,
               Directly
               or
               Indirectly
               of
               Men
               ,
               Arms
               ,
               Ammunitions
               ,
               Provisions
               ,
               Ships
               or
               Money
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               else
               either
               by
               Land
               or
               by
               Sea
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               Manner
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               would
               not
               suffer
               Levies
               to
               be
               made
               in
               any
               parts
               of
               his
               Kingdoms
               or
               Estates
               ,
               nor
               grant
               Passage
               to
               such
               as
               might
               come
               from
               other
               States
               to
               the
               Assistance
               of
               the
               said
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Portugal
             ,
             so
             that
             hitherto
             the
             House
             of
             Bragança
             hath
             not
             been
             very
             much
             obliged
             to
             France
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             proceed
             further
             ,
             I
             find
             my self
             obliged
             to
             justify
             the
             Cardinal's
             Memory
             from
             a
             most
             horrible
             crime
             ,
             which
             the
             French
             men
             themselves
             do
             not
             stick
             to
             charge
             him
             with
             ;
             for
             they
             among
             others
             pretend
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             making
             of
             this
             Solemn
             Promise
             ,
             he
             had
             already
             resolv'd
             to
             violate
             his
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             intending
             to
             send
             those
             succors
             into
             Portugal
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             arriv'd
             there
             from
             France
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             time
             when
             he
             was
             obliging
             his
             Master
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             but
             a
             young
             Man
             and
             under
             his
             Direction
             ,
             to
             swear
             the
             contrary
             ;
             but
             I
             think
             there
             is
             Cause
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             so
             detestable
             a
             Perfidy
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             enter'd
             into
             his
             thoughts
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             what
             he
             saith
             to
             Mr.
             
               Le
               Tellier
               ,
               That
               for
               some
               reasons
               unknown
               to
               the
            
             Spaniards
             ,
             
               his
               yielding
               in
               the
               point
               of
            
             Portugal
             ,
             
               was
               not
               so
               advantageous
               to
               them
               as
               he
               made
               them
               believe
            
             ;
             would
             look
             very
             suspicious
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             a
             usual
             thing
             with
             him
             on
             all
             other
             occasions
             to
             affect
             being
             
             thought
             a
             greater
             Fourbe
             than
             he
             really
             was
             ;
             for
             we
             find
             him
             bragging
             in
             most
             of
             his
             Letters
             ,
             how
             he
             cheated
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             in
             making
             them
             think
             more
             highly
             of
             almost
             every
             one
             of
             his
             Concessions
             than
             they
             deserved
             ,
             whereas
             they
             took
             his
             Eminence
             for
             the
             Duppe
             all
             the
             while
             .
             But
             I
             do
             not
             in
             the
             least
             Question
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             really
             did
             design
             to
             abandon
             Portugal
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             was
             now
             obliged
             by
             all
             that
             is
             Sacred
             among
             Men
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             urge
             for
             a
             Reason
             that
             he
             all
             along
             most
             solemnly
             protested
             to
             
               Don
               Luis
            
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             the
             Portugueses
             submitted
             not
             to
             the
             conditions
             offer'd
             them
             by
             this
             Peace
             ,
             he
             would
             perswade
             his
             Master
             to
             hold
             them
             for
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             for
             I
             believe
             few
             will
             give
             much
             heed
             to
             Protestations
             made
             by
             his
             Eminence
             on
             these
             occasions
             ;
             but
             he
             spoke
             his
             mind
             without
             doubt
             in
             another
             Letter
             ,
             sent
             by
             him
             to
             Mr.
             
               Le
               Tillier
            
             ,
             to
             be
             communicated
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             wherein
             he
             represents
             the
             affairs
             of
             Portugal
             to
             be
             in
             so
             deplorable
             a
             State
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               was
               neither
               in
               a
               condition
               to
               defend
               her self
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               terms
               of
               accommodation
               with
               the
            
             Spaniards
             ,
             
               so
               that
               as
               things
               stood
               ,
               both
               she
               and
               her
               Son
               ,
               were
               in
               great
               danger
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               their
               Crown
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               Persons
               .
            
             But
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             advise
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             the
             Troops
             should
             be
             ready
             for
             a
             Voyage
             to
             Portugal
             ,
             against
             the
             signing
             of
             the
             Treaty
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             preserve
             that
             Crown
             ,
             and
             save
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             distressed
             Queen
             and
             her
             Children
             ,
             had
             he
             any
             such
             design
             in
             his
             head
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             we
             should
             in
             all
             probability
             find
             him
             giving
             some
             hints
             of
             it
             in
             these
             Letters
             .
             But
             to
             put
             this
             matter
             out
             of
             doubt
             ,
             he
             talks
             of
             sending
             to
             that
             Princess
             ,
             to
             let
             her
             know
             ,
             That
             he
             thought
             it
             most
             expedient
             for
             her
             to
             submit
             her self
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             
               from
               whom
               he
               was
               
               perswaded
               she
               might
               obtain
               an
               Equivalent
               to
               advantage
               elsewhere
               ,
               for
               what
               Estate
               she
               and
               her
               Son
               were
               possess'd
               of
               in
            
             Portugal
             ,
             
               since
               he
               had
               been
               often
               told
               by
            
             Don
             Luis
             ,
             
               that
               his
               Master
               in
               order
               to
               compleat
               the
               Peace
               ,
               would
               not
               stick
               to
               bestow
               on
               her
               Son
               the
               Charge
               of
               Constable
               of
            
             Castille
             
               with
               other
               such
               like
               Honours
            
             .
             This
             surely
             is
             not
             the
             Language
             of
             one
             who
             was
             designing
             to
             send
             Forces
             to
             her
             assistance
             ,
             to
             animate
             her
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             War
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             unjust
             Aspersion
             upon
             his
             Memory
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             he
             made
             this
             Peace
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             violate
             it
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             was
             Sign'd
             ;
             there
             is
             indeed
             cause
             enough
             to
             suspect
             that
             he
             was
             not
             so
             passionately
             concern'd
             for
             the
             Well-fare
             of
             his
             Master's
             Allie
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             in
             the
             Article
             ,
             or
             rather
             he
             may
             be
             justly
             accused
             of
             the
             greatest
             Inhumanity
             to
             say
             no
             worse
             ;
             who
             when
             he
             thought
             this
             Family
             was
             in
             so
             deplorable
             a
             Condition
             ,
             as
             he
             describes
             ,
             and
             the
             Castillians
             so
             disposed
             to
             an
             Accommodation
             ,
             procured
             no
             better
             terms
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             certainly
             might
             have
             done
             while
             the
             Treaty
             lasted
             ,
             and
             the
             business
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             Conde
             was
             in
             agitation
             .
             But
             still
             he
             clears
             himself
             of
             that
             which
             would
             have
             rendered
             him
             more
             infamous
             to
             Posterity
             ;
             of
             engaging
             his
             Master
             in
             so
             black
             a
             Crime
             ,
             as
             is
             a
             premeditated
             willful
             Perjury
             .
          
           
             But
             by
             whose
             fault
             soever
             it
             was
             ,
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             That
             the
             Peace
             was
             no
             sooner
             ratified
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             Marriage
             between
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             sworn
             to
             at
             the
             high
             Altar
             before
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             was
             exposed
             on
             this
             occasion
             ;
             but
             while
             the
             People
             were
             every
             where
             making
             publick
             Demonstrations
             of
             their
             Joy
             ,
             for
             so
             happy
             a
             Conclusion
             of
             a
             long
             and
             calamitous
             War
             ,
             great
             Numbers
             of
             the
             most
             expert
             Officers
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             Gentlemen
             ,
             Soldiers
             ,
             Engineers
             ,
             
             Miners
             were
             marching
             towards
             
               Havre
               de
               Grace
            
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             Embark
             for
             Portugal
             :
             These
             were
             afterwards
             follow'd
             by
             the
             choice
             of
             the
             King's
             Troops
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             the
             French
             Auxiliaries
             in
             Portugal
             amounted
             to
             near
             6000
             effective
             Men.
             But
             this
             was
             none
             of
             the
             Cardinal
             's
             doing
             ,
             for
             as
             little
             as
             he
             kept
             his
             faith
             with
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             he
             dealt
             more
             sincerely
             with
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             for
             he
             sent
             the
             Marquis
             
               de
               Choup
            
             upon
             the
             Message
             mention'd
             in
             his
             Letters
             ,
             to
             perswade
             the
             Queen
             Regent
             to
             surrender
             up
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             in
             hopes
             that
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Brogança
             should
             hereafter
             be
             made
             perpetual
             Governors
             ,
             or
             Vice
             Roys
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             and
             these
             were
             all
             the
             Instructions
             he
             gave
             the
             Marquis
             ,
             as
             the
             Marquis
             declar'd
             when
             he
             arrived
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             where
             he
             met
             with
             such
             a
             cold
             Reception
             as
             his
             Message
             deserv'd
             ;
             so
             far
             was
             he
             from
             giving
             any
             underhand
             encouragement
             to
             the
             Portugueses
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             War
             ,
             as
             some
             Writers
             affirm
             he
             did
             with
             great
             Injustice
             to
             the
             Cardinal
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             that
             while
             his
             Eminence
             was
             disabusing
             the
             Portuguese
             Ambassador
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             his
             former
             Promises
             ,
             he
             entertain'd
             him
             in
             hopes
             that
             ways
             might
             be
             found
             out
             for
             the
             French
             Troops
             to
             pass
             into
             Portugal
             ,
             after
             the
             Peace
             was
             made
             with
             Spain
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             Count
             
               de
               Harcourt
            
             offer'd
             the
             same
             Ambassador
             ,
             to
             put
             himself
             with
             two
             Regiments
             into
             the
             Portuguese
             service
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             could
             but
             have
             the
             Tacit
             Consent
             of
             France
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             only
             denied
             by
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             but
             told
             that
             if
             he
             persisted
             in
             the
             Design
             ,
             he
             should
             forfeit
             the
             place
             of
             
               Grand
               Ecuyer
            
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             granted
             to
             his
             Son
             ,
             the
             Count
             
               d'
               Armagnac
            
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Cardinal
             seems
             to
             be
             pretty
             clear
             of
             this
             so
             great
             and
             direct
             a
             Violation
             of
             the
             new
             made
             Treaty
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             thought
             that
             his
             Master
             could
             have
             any
             hand
             in
             it
             ;
             for
             his
             most
             Christian
             Majesty
             
             to
             manifest
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             how
             disposed
             he
             was
             to
             observe
             the
             Oath
             he
             had
             so
             Religiously
             taken
             ,
             when
             it
             appeared
             that
             the
             Portuguese
             Ambassador
             was
             listing
             Men
             in
             France
             ,
             sent
             him
             repeated
             Orders
             to
             depart
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             some
             time
             afterwards
             commanded
             the
             Agent
             of
             the
             same
             Nation
             to
             be
             turn'd
             out
             likewise
             ,
             and
             publish'd
             his
             Edicts
             to
             recal
             home
             such
             Officers
             and
             Soldiers
             as
             were
             in
             the
             Portuguese
             service
             ,
             confiscating
             the
             Estates
             of
             the
             Disobedient
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Ambassador
             after
             he
             had
             been
             order'd
             to
             be
             gone
             ,
             continued
             sometime
             at
             
               Havre
               de
               Grace
            
             ,
             with
             no
             less
             then
             600
             Officers
             ,
             Gentlemen
             ,
             &c.
             about
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             raised
             for
             the
             service
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             not
             lie
             concealed
             all
             the
             while
             ,
             for
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Town
             rose
             in
             a
             Mutiny
             against
             them
             ,
             for
             eating
             up
             their
             Provisions
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             and
             others
             after
             them
             arrived
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             they
             were
             under
             Military
             Discipline
             ,
             so
             that
             should
             they
             offer
             to
             obey
             their
             King's
             Edicts
             ,
             Count
             Schonberg
             who
             was
             their
             Leader
             ,
             might
             have
             hang'd
             them
             for
             Desertion
             ;
             and
             the
             Count
             for
             his
             part
             when
             he
             return'd
             into
             France
             ,
             was
             rewarded
             with
             a
             Marshals
             Bâton
             :
             Levies
             were
             afterwards
             publickly
             made
             indeed
             for
             the
             same
             service
             ,
             but
             then
             it
             was
             done
             in
             Marshal
             
             Turenne's
             Name
             ,
             who
             took
             the
             Portuguese
             Affairs
             upon
             his
             account
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Spaniards
             made
             loud
             complaints
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             manifest
             infraction
             of
             the
             Treaty
             ,
             their
             Ambassador
             was
             put
             off
             with
             a
             cold
             and
             contemptuous
             Answer
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             but
             the
             Act
             of
             a
             private
             Person
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Court
             did
             not
             concern
             it self
             in
             the
             Business
             .
             The
             same
             thing
             its
             true
             was
             at
             last
             done
             openly
             ,
             and
             without
             Disguise
             ,
             but
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             where
             the
             fault
             lay
             then
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             French
             succors
             arrived
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             the
             affairs
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             began
             to
             change
             face
             ,
             for
             
             if
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             as
             the
             Cardinal
             supposed
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             a
             bad
             state
             ,
             they
             now
             fell
             from
             bad
             to
             worse
             :
             The
             Portugueses
             while
             they
             were
             left
             to
             stand
             on
             their
             own
             Leggs
             ,
             had
             as
             meanly
             as
             the
             Cardinal
             thought
             of
             their
             condition
             ,
             bravely
             defended
             themselves
             ,
             and
             gain'd
             several
             very
             considerable
             Advantages
             over
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             particularly
             at
             the
             two
             famous
             Battles
             of
             Montijo
             in
             1644.
             and
             Elvas
             in
             1658.
             
             This
             last
             Victory
             was
             the
             more
             considerable
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             gave
             a
             check
             to
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             when
             spur'd
             on
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             pretended
             he
             must
             be
             forc'd
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             King's
             Title
             ,
             they
             made
             their
             utmost
             efforts
             to
             quiet
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             destroy
             them
             out
             of
             hand
             ;
             and
             had
             the
             year
             before
             taken
             Olivença
             ,
             the
             most
             important
             Place
             for
             strength
             next
             to
             Elvas
             ,
             that
             the
             Portugueses
             had
             ;
             and
             that
             year
             
               Don
               Luis
               de
               Haro
            
             ,
             himself
             at
             the
             head
             of
             all
             the
             Forces
             he
             could
             muster
             together
             ,
             had
             obliged
             them
             to
             rise
             from
             the
             Siege
             of
             Badajoz
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             time
             when
             the
             place
             was
             reduc'd
             to
             Extremity
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             last
             they
             entirely
             routed
             
               Don
               Luis
            
             ,
             when
             he
             laid
             Siege
             to
             Elvas
             ,
             which
             defeat
             so
             disheartned
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             two
             following
             Years
             ,
             they
             gave
             the
             Portugueses
             little
             trouble
             ;
             it
             seems
             they
             thought
             fit
             to
             defer
             their
             Revenge
             till
             the
             Peace
             was
             made
             with
             the
             French
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             took
             it
             to
             some
             purpose
             ,
             on
             the
             Portugueses
             and
             the
             French
             together
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Years
             1661
             and
             62.
             
             Don
             John
             of
             Austria
             ,
             at
             the
             head
             of
             a
             small
             Army
             ,
             in
             all
             not
             amounting
             to
             20000
             ,
             but
             consisting
             of
             Veteran
             Troops
             drawn
             from
             Italy
             and
             Flanders
             ,
             entred
             Portugal
             ,
             Ravaging
             ,
             Spoiling
             and
             Burning
             all
             before
             him
             ;
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             never
             gain'd
             any
             set
             Battle
             ,
             for
             by
             all
             the
             Havock
             he
             made
             ,
             he
             never
             could
             provoke
             the
             Enemy
             to
             fight
             ,
             though
             he
             several
             times
             sent
             them
             the
             Defiance
             ,
             
             and
             insulted
             them
             in
             their
             very
             Trenches
             ,
             so
             he
             contented
             himself
             with
             taking
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             their
             Towns
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             Rich
             ,
             Populous
             and
             Strong
             .
             The
             first
             year
             he
             took
             Arronches
             and
             Alconchel
             ,
             and
             fortified
             and
             put
             Garrisons
             into
             both
             places
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             near
             5000
             men
             ;
             the
             next
             year
             he
             was
             early
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             putting
             all
             things
             to
             Fire
             and
             Sword
             ;
             and
             Lisbon
             it self
             was
             in
             such
             a
             horrible
             Consternation
             ,
             that
             had
             he
             marched
             directly
             thither
             ,
             't
             is
             thought
             he
             might
             have
             taken
             the
             City
             without
             Resistance
             .
             But
             continuing
             to
             destroy
             the
             Country
             ,
             he
             sent
             a
             Detatchment
             to
             take
             
               Villa
               Boim
            
             ,
             a
             strong
             and
             rich
             Place
             ,
             but
             presently
             surrendered
             by
             a
             French
             Governour
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             he
             braved
             the
             Portuguese
             Army
             in
             their
             Camp
             ,
             under
             the
             Walls
             of
             Estremos
             ,
             but
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             draw
             them
             to
             a
             Battle
             ;
             he
             then
             took
             Borba
             ,
             a
             place
             of
             small
             strength
             indeed
             ,
             but
             desperately
             Defended
             ,
             for
             it
             had
             a
             Portuguese
             Governor
             .
             Next
             he
             laid
             Siege
             to
             Geromenha
             ,
             a
             place
             strongly
             Situated
             and
             Fortified
             after
             the
             modern
             way
             ,
             with
             a
             Garrison
             of
             3000
             Men
             ,
             and
             provided
             with
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             a
             stout
             Defense
             ,
             but
             surrendered
             in
             a
             Months
             time
             after
             the
             Portuguese
             Army
             had
             in
             vain
             attempted
             to
             relieve
             it
             ;
             this
             done
             ,
             
               Don
               John
            
             would
             have
             fought
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             but
             found
             they
             had
             alter'd
             their
             mind
             ,
             and
             having
             strongly
             intrench'd
             themselves
             near
             
               Villa
               Viçosa
            
             ,
             patiently
             beheld
             him
             Ravaging
             the
             Country
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             he
             seeing
             he
             could
             do
             no
             good
             upon
             them
             ,
             took
             Veyros
             and
             blew
             up
             the
             Castle
             ,
             enter'd
             Monforte
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             Garrison
             in
             it
             ;
             destroy'd
             
               Alter-Chaon
               ,
               Cabeça
               de
               Vide
            
             ,
             and
             
               Alter
               Poderoso
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Country
             round
             about
             .
             He
             then
             took
             Crato
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             the
             Portugueses
             stores
             and
             Provisions
             ,
             ordering
             the
             Governor
             to
             be
             shot
             to
             
             Death
             for
             making
             Resistance
             ,
             upon
             that
             ,
             Assumar
             was
             presently
             surrendered
             to
             him
             ;
             he
             would
             have
             taken
             Possession
             likewise
             of
             Alegrete
             ,
             but
             that
             place
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             be
             acknowledg'd
             ,
             was
             preserv'd
             by
             a
             French
             Governor
             .
             For
             when
             
               Don
               John
            
             sent
             him
             a
             menacing
             Summons
             ,
             he
             was
             answer'd
             with
             a
             Present
             of
             two
             Bottles
             of
             Wine
             ,
             the
             Governor
             desiring
             his
             Highness
             to
             tast
             what
             excellent
             Liquor
             the
             place
             afforded
             ,
             sending
             him
             word
             with
             all
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             resolv'd
             to
             defend
             the
             Town
             to
             the
             last
             Drop
             .
             The
             jest
             took
             ,
             and
             
               Don
               John
            
             without
             giving
             the
             Man
             any
             further
             trouble
             ,
             continued
             his
             march
             ,
             and
             entered
             Ouguella
             without
             Resistance
             ,
             a
             small
             place
             but
             of
             great
             Importance
             ;
             and
             having
             left
             two
             Regiments
             in
             it
             the
             Summer
             heats
             coming
             on
             ,
             retired
             into
             Quarters
             .
          
           
             The
             Next
             year
             he
             took
             the
             Field
             again
             with
             an
             Army
             much
             stronger
             and
             better
             provided
             then
             before
             .
             He
             had
             no
             sooner
             past
             the
             Frontiers
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             expected
             at
             Lisbon
             ;
             however
             ,
             he
             thought
             fit
             to
             make
             himself
             Master
             first
             of
             Evora
             ,
             the
             second
             City
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             after
             nine
             days
             Siege
             ;
             the
             Garrison
             which
             was
             numerous
             ,
             being
             made
             Prisoners
             of
             War
             for
             that
             Summer
             ,
             and
             sent
             away
             into
             Castille
             ;
             by
             this
             success
             
               Don
               John
            
             became
             in
             a
             manner
             Master
             of
             all
             Alemtejo
             ,
             or
             the
             Country
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Tagus
             .
             He
             sent
             a
             Detachment
             of
             3000
             Horse
             and
             2000
             Foot
             down
             as
             far
             as
             
               Alcacere
               do
               Sal
            
             ,
             a
             Town
             situated
             upon
             the
             River
             Sado
             ;
             not
             far
             from
             Setuval
             ,
             the
             most
             considerable
             Sea-port
             Town
             next
             to
             Lisbon
             ,
             and
             but
             at
             a
             small
             distance
             from
             it
             .
             This
             was
             done
             with
             design
             to
             encrease
             the
             Consternation
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             Don
             John's
             marching
             thither
             ,
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             War.
             The
             People
             of
             that
             City
             when
             they
             heard
             of
             his
             laying
             Siege
             to
             Evora
             ,
             expecting
             that
             
             their
             turn
             should
             be
             next
             ,
             were
             all
             in
             an
             Uproar
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             News
             came
             that
             Evora
             was
             taken
             ,
             such
             a
             fury
             possess'd
             the
             City
             ,
             that
             the
             better
             sort
             through
             rage
             and
             dispair
             joyn'd
             the
             Rabble
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             a
             common
             Mob
             ,
             fell
             a
             committing
             such
             Outrages
             ,
             that
             they
             seem'd
             resolv'd
             to
             prevent
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             and
             finish
             their
             own
             Ruin
             themselves
             .
             Their
             violence
             was
             not
             a
             little
             increas'd
             by
             
               Antonio
               de
               Sousa
            
             ,
             a
             Man
             never
             good
             at
             dealing
             with
             a
             Multitude
             .
             He
             thinking
             to
             amuse
             them
             and
             divert
             their
             Fury
             upon
             the
             common
             Enemy
             ,
             would
             needs
             have
             a
             line
             drawn
             a
             cross
             the
             
               Terreiro
               do
               Paço
            
             ,
             causing
             it
             to
             be
             published
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             brave
             Men
             that
             would
             pass
             the
             Line
             ,
             and
             come
             over
             to
             the
             side
             next
             the
             Palace
             ,
             should
             be
             chosen
             out
             to
             help
             the
             Army
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             Countrys
             Liberty
             .
             The
             Novelty
             of
             the
             thing
             drew
             an
             innumerable
             concourse
             of
             People
             together
             ,
             who
             when
             their
             Passions
             were
             up
             ,
             forgot
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             leaving
             the
             
               Terreiro
               do
               Paço
            
             ,
             fell
             foul
             upon
             the
             Houses
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             State
             ,
             such
             more
             especially
             ,
             as
             had
             manag'd
             the
             Military
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             after
             they
             had
             been
             Ransacking
             ,
             Plundring
             and
             Burning
             ,
             whatever
             came
             to
             hand
             they
             return'd
             again
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             have
             been
             through
             weariness
             ,
             rather
             then
             want
             of
             will
             ,
             that
             they
             spared
             the
             Palace
             it self
             .
          
           
             These
             terrible
             Convulsions
             seizing
             upon
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             at
             a
             time
             when
             the
             Enemy
             was
             raging
             in
             its
             Bowels
             with
             so
             much
             Violence
             ,
             look'd
             like
             the
             symptoms
             of
             an
             approaching
             end
             ;
             but
             the
             English
             were
             now
             arriv'd
             and
             ready
             for
             Action
             ,
             and
             they
             by
             the
             quick
             and
             happy
             Turn
             ,
             which
             they
             gave
             to
             the
             Portuguese
             Affairs
             ,
             recovered
             the
             expiring
             State
             to
             Life
             again
             ,
             and
             enabled
             that
             People
             to
             expel
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             follow
             him
             into
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             and
             to
             humble
             him
             to
             the
             Condition
             in
             which
             he
             hath
             remained
             
             ever
             since
             ;
             but
             of
             this
             in
             its
             due
             place
             .
          
           
             As
             soon
             as
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Portugal
             were
             by
             the
             help
             of
             these
             their
             Friends
             brought
             (
             to
             a
             flourishing
             condition
             )
             they
             could
             be
             in
             their
             circumstances
             considered
             ,
             and
             the
             War
             in
             all
             appearance
             drawing
             towards
             a
             happy
             conclusion
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             his
             most
             Christian
             Majesty
             began
             to
             have
             a
             particular
             Esteem
             for
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             to
             own
             him
             publickly
             for
             his
             Allie
             ;
             and
             his
             Affection
             for
             that
             Prince
             was
             now
             so
             very
             great
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             Engagements
             he
             was
             under
             to
             Spain
             ,
             not
             to
             concern
             himself
             with
             him
             :
             He
             was
             now
             resolved
             to
             stand
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             take
             his
             part
             against
             all
             Opposers
             ,
             the
             Spaniards
             more
             especially
             ;
             and
             to
             become
             (
             as
             his
             Majesty
             was
             pleased
             himself
             to
             express
             it
             )
             his
             Companion
             in
             Arms
             ;
             He
             telling
             the
             Portuguse
             Ambassador
             at
             a
             secret
             Audience
             in
             1666.
             that
             he
             was
             ready
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             bear
             a
             share
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Expences
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             but
             likewise
             to
             accompany
             him
             into
             the
             Field
             ;
             offering
             withal
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             League
             which
             the
             Portugueses
             had
             for
             so
             many
             years
             together
             implored
             in
             vain
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Distress
             ;
             and
             more
             than
             that
             ,
             was
             very
             urgent
             in
             pressing
             their
             consent
             to
             it
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             indeed
             the
             Portugueses
             had
             never
             less
             occasion
             for
             his
             Assistance
             ,
             then
             at
             the
             time
             when
             he
             was
             so
             earnest
             with
             them
             to
             accept
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             his
             most
             Christian
             Majesty
             had
             great
             occasion
             for
             theirs
             .
          
           
             For
             that
             King
             being
             then
             in
             his
             full
             Vigour
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             flour
             of
             his
             Age
             ,
             he
             out
             of
             his
             extreme
             thirst
             after
             Glory
             ,
             was
             meditating
             a
             suddain
             Irruption
             into
             the
             Spanish
             Netherlands
             ,
             several
             of
             which
             Countries
             lying
             convenient
             for
             France
             ;
             he
             laid
             claim
             to
             them
             in
             his
             Queen
             's
             Right
             ,
             who
             being
             a
             Child
             of
             the
             first
             Venter
             ,
             ought
             as
             't
             was
             said
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             those
             Countries
             ,
             to
             have
             
             inherited
             them
             from
             her
             Father
             ,
             who
             died
             the
             last
             year
             ,
             in
             Exclusion
             to
             the
             Male
             Issue
             by
             a
             second
             Marriage
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             Princess
             had
             at
             her
             Marriage
             made
             a
             formal
             Renunciation
             of
             any
             Right
             or
             Title
             that
             might
             accrue
             to
             her
             ,
             to
             her
             Father's
             Dominions
             ,
             either
             in
             whole
             or
             in
             part
             :
             But
             in
             all
             other
             respects
             ,
             the
             French
             King
             found
             himself
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             make
             good
             his
             Claim
             ;
             his
             Armies
             after
             a
             long
             breathing
             time
             had
             now
             recovered
             new
             Vigour
             .
             His
             Brother-in-law
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             was
             then
             but
             an
             Infant
             under
             Government
             of
             his
             Mother
             ,
             and
             the
             Widow
             and
             the
             Orphan
             were
             like
             to
             make
             but
             a
             feeble
             Resistance
             ;
             for
             their
             best
             Troops
             had
             been
             drawn
             from
             Flanders
             ,
             and
             consumed
             in
             this
             fatal
             War
             with
             Portugal
             ;
             but
             however
             ,
             for
             fear
             lest
             the
             Spaniards
             were
             not
             yet
             humbled
             enough
             to
             be
             securely
             trampled
             upon
             ,
             or
             if
             there
             were
             none
             else
             to
             fall
             upon
             them
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             might
             make
             some
             dying
             Efforts
             to
             repell
             so
             unjust
             an
             assailant
             as
             they
             no
             doubt
             would
             take
             his
             most
             Christian
             Majesty
             to
             be
             .
             It
             was
             judged
             convenient
             ,
             that
             while
             he
             was
             engaging
             himself
             in
             this
             hazardous
             Enterprize
             ,
             the
             Portugueses
             should
             be
             set
             on
             to
             keep
             the
             Spaniards
             in
             Play
             ,
             and
             animated
             to
             follow
             those
             deadly
             Blows
             they
             had
             already
             given
             them
             ,
             with
             a
             more
             vigorous
             prosecution
             of
             the
             War.
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             France
             proposed
             the
             League
             Offensive
             and
             Defensive
             to
             this
             Court.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             perswade
             the
             Portugueses
             to
             imbrace
             the
             Proposal
             ,
             was
             thought
             and
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Reason
             ,
             to
             be
             no
             easy
             matter
             ;
             for
             as
             much
             pleas'd
             and
             elevated
             with
             their
             Victories
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             they
             had
             as
             great
             cause
             as
             ever
             to
             wish
             for
             a
             Peace
             .
             That
             poor
             People
             had
             been
             in
             Arms
             for
             these
             five
             and
             twenty
             years
             ,
             and
             were
             now
             harass'd
             out
             ,
             and
             almost
             spent
             in
             defending
             their
             Country
             ;
             a
             small
             
             Country
             indeed
             ,
             yet
             but
             thinly
             Peopled
             and
             stretched
             out
             in
             length
             ,
             with
             a
             Frontier
             of
             a
             hundred
             Leagues
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             continually
             guarded
             or
             lie
             exposed
             to
             the
             Enemies
             incursions
             .
             In
             this
             long
             War
             their
             Youth
             had
             been
             destroyed
             ,
             their
             Lands
             laid
             wast
             ,
             their
             Stocks
             consumed
             ,
             and
             their
             Moneys
             brought
             to
             an
             end
             ;
             so
             that
             should
             the
             War
             continue
             ,
             let
             their
             Victories
             be
             never
             so
             many
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             in
             a
             short
             time
             compleat
             their
             Ruin.
             To
             a
             People
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             all
             talk
             of
             prolonging
             the
             War
             must
             sound
             so
             harsh
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             imagin'd
             they
             should
             hear
             of
             it
             with
             any
             Patience
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             gave
             the
             French
             greater
             cause
             still
             to
             despair
             of
             gaining
             their
             ends
             on
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             these
             had
             now
             for
             some
             time
             been
             flattering
             themselves
             with
             hopes
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             see
             a
             speedy
             end
             of
             their
             Miseries
             .
             The
             stomachs
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             were
             by
             this
             time
             come
             down
             ,
             and
             they
             desired
             a
             Peace
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Portugueses
             ;
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Fanshaw
            
             the
             English
             Ambassador
             at
             Madrid
             ,
             had
             wrought
             so
             effectually
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Articles
             were
             drawing
             up
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             making
             ready
             for
             a
             Treaty
             ;
             Sir
             
             Richard's
             Secretary
             had
             been
             in
             Portugal
             to
             give
             notice
             to
             that
             Court
             of
             what
             he
             was
             doing
             for
             them
             at
             Madrid
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             signified
             by
             Letters
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             preparing
             for
             his
             Journey
             to
             Lisbon
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             set
             the
             last
             hand
             to
             the
             Treaty
             .
             These
             Tidings
             had
             been
             received
             in
             Portugal
             with
             the
             welcome
             they
             deserv'd
             ,
             and
             the
             blessed
             Messenger
             of
             Peace
             ,
             as
             Sir
             Richard
             was
             then
             call'd
             ,
             was
             look'd
             for
             with
             impatience
             :
             They
             thought
             their
             Condition
             upon
             his
             coming
             would
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             what
             it
             then
             was
             ,
             He
             being
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             great
             Ministers
             express'd
             it
             ,
             to
             let
             them
             in
             to
             the
             Beatifick
             Vision
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Portugueses
             being
             thus
             disposed
             ,
             the
             French
             saw
             plainly
             that
             it
             would
             be
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             make
             any
             direct
             motion
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             carrying
             on
             the
             War
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             order
             to
             bring
             the
             Design
             about
             ,
             it
             was
             thought
             convenient
             to
             take
             a
             Compass
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Talk
             was
             of
             Peace
             while
             they
             were
             preparing
             themselves
             and
             inciting
             their
             Friends
             to
             War
             ;
             or
             if
             War
             was
             mention'd
             ,
             it
             was
             only
             by
             the
             bye
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             last
             reserve
             in
             order
             to
             procure
             for
             Portugal
             a
             more
             firm
             ,
             lasting
             ,
             and
             honourable
             Peace
             .
             But
             to
             secure
             this
             ,
             't
             was
             pretended
             that
             a
             League
             with
             France
             was
             absolutely
             necessary
             for
             
               Portugal
               ,
               France
            
             being
             alone
             able
             ,
             as
             they
             said
             ,
             to
             procure
             good
             Conditions
             from
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             they
             should
             be
             well
             observ'd
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             had
             
               Messieurs
               ,
               Turenne
            
             and
             Colbert
             been
             several
             times
             discoursing
             with
             the
             Portuguese
             Minister
             at
             Paris
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Portugueses
             might
             be
             sensible
             that
             nothing
             but
             their
             Good
             was
             aimed
             at
             ,
             the
             French
             Ambassador
             at
             Madrid
             ,
             who
             was
             there
             making
             the
             most
             solemn
             Protestations
             that
             the
             Pirenean
             Treaty
             should
             be
             kept
             inviolable
             ,
             had
             Orders
             likewise
             to
             interpose
             his
             Master's
             good
             Offices
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             tender
             of
             his
             Mediation
             to
             compose
             all
             Differences
             with
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             War
             :
             This
             offer
             being
             hearkned
             to
             as
             't
             was
             pretended
             ,
             the
             Marquess
             
               de
               Sande
            
             (
             then
             at
             Paris
             adjusting
             King
             
             Alfonso's
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             having
             the
             Character
             of
             an
             Ambassador
             for
             that
             business
             only
             )
             was
             sent
             for
             to
             the
             secret
             Audience
             before
             mention'd
             ,
             and
             told
             that
             the
             Queen
             Regent
             of
             Spain
             had
             accepted
             of
             the
             Mediation
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             case
             such
             Proposals
             were
             made
             by
             that
             Court
             as
             were
             fit
             to
             be
             accepted
             ,
             the
             French
             Ambassador
             there
             had
             Orders
             to
             make
             a
             Journey
             to
             Lisbon
             and
             conclude
             the
             Peace
             ;
             or
             if
             any
             thing
             should
             detain
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             communicate
             the
             
             Proposals
             to
             the
             
               Abbè
               de
               S.
               Romain
            
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             who
             should
             impart
             them
             to
             the
             Portuguese
             Ministers
             ;
             there
             being
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             the
             Peace
             would
             be
             soon
             adjusted
             ,
             considering
             to
             what
             a
             miserable
             condition
             the
             Portugueses
             had
             reduced
             the
             Spanish
             Monarchy
             .
             But
             then
             his
             Majesty
             did
             not
             think
             it
             adviseable
             for
             them
             to
             take
             up
             with
             any
             doubtful
             or
             fallacious
             Truce
             ,
             and
             in
             conclusion
             ,
             bid
             the
             Marquess
             assure
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             a
             Peace
             ensued
             ,
             He
             himself
             would
             be
             the
             Guarant
             ;
             if
             a
             War
             ,
             he
             would
             both
             bear
             a
             share
             in
             the
             Expences
             ,
             and
             become
             the
             King
             of
             
             Portugal's
             Companion
             in
             the
             Field
             .
          
           
             Monsieur
             
               de
               S.
               Romain
            
             had
             the
             good
             fortune
             to
             arrive
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             got
             Audience
             at
             the
             Court
             which
             was
             then
             at
             
               Salva
               Terra
            
             ,
             before
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Fanshaw
            
             came
             there
             ,
             and
             he
             displayed
             all
             his
             Eloquence
             ,
             in
             setting
             forth
             that
             the
             King
             his
             Master
             had
             so
             sincere
             an
             Affection
             for
             Portugal
             ,
             that
             understanding
             the
             Spaniards
             were
             coming
             to
             an
             Accommodation
             ,
             he
             was
             very
             desirous
             to
             see
             the
             Peace
             adjusted
             ,
             on
             condition
             that
             the
             Proposals
             made
             by
             Spain
             were
             Advantageous
             and
             Honourable
             ;
             but
             in
             case
             they
             should
             prove
             otherwise
             ,
             he
             was
             ready
             to
             assist
             the
             Portugueses
             with
             his
             Troops
             ,
             Fleets
             and
             Money
             at
             their
             choice
             ,
             and
             as
             their
             Occasions
             should
             require
             .
             These
             fine
             Words
             as
             they
             were
             not
             wholly
             lost
             ,
             yet
             had
             not
             that
             effect
             upon
             the
             Court
             ,
             as
             to
             dispose
             them
             for
             a
             League
             with
             France
             ;
             they
             were
             wishing
             still
             for
             Sir
             Richard
             Fanshaw's
             coming
             ,
             and
             testified
             their
             satisfaction
             at
             his
             Arrival
             ,
             by
             giving
             him
             the
             most
             splendid
             Reception
             that
             was
             possible
             at
             that
             distance
             from
             Lisbon
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             hopes
             conceiv'd
             on
             both
             sides
             from
             this
             Treaty
             soon
             vanish'd
             ;
             for
             Sir
             Richard
             had
             so
             order'd
             matters
             ,
             that
             the
             Treaty
             was
             to
             be
             enter'd
             upon
             as
             
             between
             Kingdom
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             the
             Spaniards
             would
             have
             been
             excus'd
             from
             making
             any
             formal
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
             Portugal's
             Title
             .
             This
             so
             disgusted
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             whose
             spirits
             had
             been
             mightily
             rais'd
             by
             their
             late
             Successes
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             not
             a
             little
             by
             these
             large
             Promises
             from
             France
             ,
             that
             they
             return'd
             back
             the
             Proposals
             without
             looking
             further
             then
             the
             Inscription
             ,
             with
             a
             short
             Answer
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             would
             have
             Peace
             with
             Spain
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             made
             between
             King
             and
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             English
             Ambassador
             returning
             to
             Madrid
             ,
             found
             the
             Spaniards
             become
             as
             High
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             and
             utterly
             averse
             from
             renewing
             the
             Treaty
             ;
             those
             fears
             which
             had
             been
             a
             great
             motive
             to
             them
             in
             advancing
             so
             far
             as
             they
             had
             gone
             already
             ,
             were
             over
             for
             the
             present
             .
             They
             had
             been
             all
             along
             guessing
             at
             the
             true
             Design
             of
             those
             great
             Levies
             that
             the
             French
             were
             making
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             French
             Protestations
             and
             Offers
             of
             Mediation
             ,
             had
             given
             them
             terrible
             Apprehensions
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             they
             might
             put
             themselves
             into
             some
             posture
             of
             Defence
             against
             so
             powerful
             an
             Agressor
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             prevail'd
             with
             to
             enter
             upon
             a
             Treaty
             with
             Portugal
             .
             But
             now
             they
             were
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             for
             a
             War
             was
             broken
             out
             of
             a
             suddain
             between
             England
             and
             France
             ,
             which
             secured
             them
             for
             that
             time
             from
             any
             attempt
             of
             the
             French
             upon
             Flanders
             ;
             and
             should
             this
             War
             continue
             ,
             the
             English
             having
             the
             Dutch
             and
             French
             to
             deal
             with
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             might
             not
             be
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             send
             supplies
             to
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             that
             Kingdom
             were
             once
             abandon'd
             by
             them
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             hopes
             of
             reducing
             it
             again
             to
             the
             same
             state
             in
             which
             the
             English
             found
             it
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             this
             Backwardness
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             and
             the
             Occasion
             
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Portugueses
             could
             not
             yet
             be
             brought
             to
             consent
             to
             the
             French
             League
             ;
             for
             as
             great
             as
             their
             Danger
             was
             from
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             they
             thought
             it
             seems
             they
             should
             run
             a
             greater
             risk
             by
             this
             Engagement
             with
             their
             pretended
             Friends
             .
             All
             Monsieur
             
               de
               S
            
             Romain's
             Rhetorick
             could
             not
             prevail
             with
             them
             to
             sign
             it
             this
             Year
             ,
             though
             the
             French
             Interest
             had
             been
             much
             increased
             by
             the
             King
             of
             
             Portugal's
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             the
             Arrival
             of
             fresh
             supplies
             from
             France
             ;
             and
             their
             Fortune
             in
             the
             War
             instead
             of
             making
             any
             Progress
             ,
             seem'd
             to
             be
             at
             a
             stand
             ,
             or
             rather
             had
             receiv'd
             some
             very
             considerable
             checks
             this
             Year
             .
             But
             then
             they
             were
             unprovided
             with
             Moneys
             to
             bear
             the
             expenses
             of
             the
             next
             Campagne
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             loss
             where
             to
             seek
             for
             a
             supply
             ;
             the
             French
             indeed
             continued
             to
             make
             their
             large
             offers
             ,
             but
             their
             kindness
             was
             look'd
             upon
             as
             the
             last
             Remedy
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             accepted
             of
             only
             in
             a
             desperate
             Case
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             thought
             that
             they
             must
             at
             last
             have
             recourse
             to
             it
             ,
             yet
             to
             show
             that
             they
             would
             try
             all
             expedients
             first
             before
             they
             would
             come
             to
             an
             agreement
             with
             Mr.
             
               de
               S.
               Romain
            
             ,
             they
             made
             their
             application
             for
             Money
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             little
             in
             a
             condition
             ,
             as
             they
             knew
             that
             Court
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             furnish
             them
             after
             an
             expensive
             War
             with
             two
             most
             powerful
             Nations
             ,
             and
             such
             great
             Calamities
             as
             befel
             us
             at
             home
             this
             and
             the
             foregoing
             Year
             ,
             but
             no
             Money
             coming
             from
             England
             ,
             they
             at
             last
             ,
             viz.
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Year
             1667.
             yielded
             to
             the
             French
             Importunities
             ,
             and
             agreed
             to
             the
             League
             .
          
           
             The
             principal
             Conditions
             of
             this
             League
             were
             ,
             
               ;
               That
               both
               Parties
               should
               have
               the
               same
               Friends
               and
               the
               same
               Enemies
               ,
               England
               only
               excepted
               .
               That
               France
               should
               find
               as
               many
               Men
               as
               were
               necessary
               to
               carry
               on
               an
               Offensive
               War
               against
               
               Spain
               ,
               and
               all
               Sea-port
               Towns
               taken
               from
               the
               Spaniards
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               delivered
               up
               to
               the
               
                 French.
                 France
              
               was
               to
               contribute
               by
               way
               of
               Loan
               one
               half
               of
               the
               pay
               due
               to
               the
               Auxiliary
               Troops
               ,
               and
               give
               withal
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Loan
               likewise
               ,
               the
               summ
               of
               300000
               Crowns
               
                 per
                 Annum
              
               .
               Neither
               Party
               was
               to
               treat
               of
               a
               Peace
               or
               a
               Truce
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               other
               .
               And
               it
               was
               agreed
               that
               this
               League
               should
               last
               for
               the
               Term
               of
               ten
               Years
               .
            
             Had
             this
             League
             continued
             in
             force
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             to
             little
             purpose
             that
             the
             Portugueses
             withdrew
             their
             necks
             from
             the
             Spanish
             Yoak
             ,
             and
             so
             bravely
             defended
             their
             Liberty
             as
             they
             had
             done
             in
             so
             long
             and
             tedious
             a
             War
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             now
             in
             a
             manner
             chang'd
             Masters
             ,
             and
             from
             being
             Subjects
             to
             Spain
             ,
             had
             surrendered
             themselves
             up
             to
             the
             Discretion
             of
             the
             French
             ,
             instead
             of
             seeing
             an
             end
             of
             their
             Miseries
             ;
             they
             had
             now
             in
             all
             appearance
             ten
             Years
             of
             War
             behind
             still
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             a-against
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             but
             almost
             all
             the
             World
             besides
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             Enemies
             that
             France
             should
             make
             ,
             whose
             designs
             upon
             the
             Universal
             Monarchy
             ,
             were
             then
             breaking
             out
             ,
             and
             had
             they
             been
             suffer'd
             to
             go
             on
             ,
             England
             would
             not
             have
             been
             long
             excepted
             out
             of
             the
             Number
             .
             It
             may
             justly
             deserve
             ones
             Wonder
             ,
             that
             so
             able
             and
             clear
             sighted
             a
             Minister
             ,
             as
             all
             Parties
             allow
             the
             
               Conde
               de
               Castelmelhor
            
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             should
             upon
             any
             account
             whatsoever
             be
             prevail'd
             with
             ,
             thus
             to
             sacrifice
             the
             Repose
             of
             his
             Country
             to
             the
             Ambition
             of
             Strangers
             ;
             Possibly
             Monsieur
             
               de
               S.
               Romain
            
             might
             make
             his
             advantage
             of
             the
             Disorders
             that
             the
             Court
             was
             in
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             Conde
             see
             that
             the
             Faction
             which
             had
             been
             formerly
             against
             him
             ,
             was
             grown
             to
             such
             a
             head
             ,
             that
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             People
             when
             diverted
             from
             a
             Foreign
             Enemy
             ,
             was
             like
             to
             turn
             upon
             himself
             
             and
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             might
             therefore
             think
             of
             securing
             to
             himself
             a
             place
             of
             Retreat
             ,
             when
             the
             Storm
             that
             was
             a
             gathering
             should
             break
             upon
             his
             Head.
             But
             if
             these
             were
             his
             thoughts
             he
             found
             himself
             afterwards
             much
             out
             in
             his
             measures
             ,
             for
             whatsoever
             promises
             France
             might
             have
             made
             him
             when
             in
             Power
             ,
             yet
             after
             his
             Fall
             ,
             tho'
             he
             betook
             himself
             to
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             staid
             not
             long
             there
             ,
             but
             found
             himself
             oblig'd
             to
             seek
             for
             Refuge
             in
             another
             Country
             ;
             and
             so
             far
             was
             he
             from
             securing
             himself
             at
             home
             by
             this
             unhappy
             League
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             thought
             it
             did
             but
             hasten
             his
             Master's
             Ruin
             and
             his
             own
             ,
             by
             increasing
             the
             Peoples
             murmurs
             against
             them
             .
             This
             is
             certain
             ,
             his
             Enemies
             pretended
             that
             it
             was
             made
             in
             an
             undue
             manner
             ,
             without
             either
             the
             Advice
             or
             Consent
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             or
             the
             three
             Estates
             ,
             to
             the
             Violation
             ,
             as
             they
             said
             ,
             of
             the
             Rights
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             The
             French
             King
             having
             thus
             found
             Work
             for
             the
             Spaniards
             at
             home
             ,
             while
             his
             Ambassador
             was
             assuring
             the
             Court
             of
             Madrid
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             were
             any
             Faith
             in
             his
             Master
             ,
             the
             Pirenean
             Treaty
             should
             be
             kept
             inviolable
             ,
             began
             the
             so
             much
             celebrated
             Expeditions
             into
             Flanders
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Franche
               Compte
            
             conquering
             all
             before
             him
             .
             The
             Success
             of
             his
             Arms
             was
             so
             astonishing
             to
             those
             that
             did
             not
             consider
             how
             he
             had
             laid
             his
             Designs
             ,
             that
             the
             English
             and
             Dutch
             who
             were
             but
             lately
             come
             out
             of
             the
             destructive
             War
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             been
             prosecuting
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             took
             the
             Alarm
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             the
             Swede
             ,
             made
             the
             famous
             
               Triple
               Alliance
            
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             oblige
             his
             
               most
               Christian
            
             Majesty
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             Arms.
             This
             made
             that
             King
             begin
             to
             show
             some
             Deference
             to
             Pope
             Clement
             the
             9th's
             .
             Solicitation
             for
             a
             Peace
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             agreed
             upon
             by
             the
             Parties
             concern'd
             ,
             that
             a
             Congress
             of
             their
             Ministers
             
             should
             be
             held
             in
             order
             to
             adjust
             all
             Differences
             ;
             of
             this
             Agreement
             the
             French
             King
             gives
             notice
             to
             his
             Ally
             the
             Prince
             Regent
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             he
             should
             send
             thither
             his
             Plenipotentiary
             to
             act
             in
             concert
             with
             the
             French
             Minister
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             to
             all
             appearance
             were
             the
             Portugueses
             in
             much
             the
             same
             condition
             as
             they
             had
             been
             at
             the
             Pirenean
             Treaty
             ,
             having
             no
             other
             hopes
             of
             a
             Pea
             〈…〉
             e
             but
             what
             the
             French
             should
             procure
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             what
             reason
             could
             they
             have
             to
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             should
             be
             sacrificed
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             they
             were
             then
             ,
             and
             sold
             for
             some
             of
             the
             controverted
             Places
             in
             
               Flanders
               ?
               Philipville
            
             and
             Marienburg
             were
             their
             Price
             then
             ,
             as
             such
             of
             their
             Writers
             that
             are
             most
             partial
             to
             France
             have
             declar'd
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             possibly
             the
             Spaniards
             might
             bid
             higher
             for
             them
             now
             ;
             and
             how
             could
             the
             Portugueses
             be
             sure
             that
             they
             would
             not
             be
             taken
             at
             their
             Word
             ?
             They
             had
             the
             French
             Faith
             indeed
             for
             their
             security
             ,
             and
             that
             engaged
             to
             them
             by
             the
             late
             League
             in
             a
             more
             solemn
             manner
             then
             formerly
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             so
             solemn
             a
             manner
             as
             it
             had
             been
             given
             before
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             sworn
             in
             the
             manner
             before
             related
             ,
             That
             France
             would
             wholly
             Cast
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             not
             afford
             them
             the
             least
             Succors
             .
             They
             were
             promis'd
             its
             true
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             would
             but
             put
             themselves
             wholly
             upon
             the
             French
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             to
             make
             their
             Peace
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             such
             Conditions
             got
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             were
             both
             advantagious
             and
             honourable
             ;
             but
             then
             if
             France
             should
             think
             her self
             oblig'd
             to
             have
             greater
             regard
             to
             her
             own
             Interest
             and
             Conveniency
             ,
             then
             to
             all
             other
             Engagements
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             was
             possible
             some
             former
             Transactions
             had
             sufficiently
             proved
             .
             )
             In
             that
             case
             ,
             why
             might
             the
             little
             Kingdom
             of
             Sardinia
             be
             once
             more
             thought
             to
             be
             a
             pretty
             
             convenient
             Retreat
             for
             a
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             or
             the
             Office
             of
             Constable
             of
             Castille
             an
             honourable
             Employment
             for
             a
             Duke
             of
             Bragança
             ?
             But
             in
             case
             France
             should
             think
             it
             convenient
             ,
             to
             continue
             her self
             ,
             or
             keep
             Portugal
             embroil'd
             in
             the
             War
             ;
             then
             all
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             could
             give
             ,
             or
             the
             Portugueses
             ask
             ,
             might
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             either
             honourable
             or
             safe
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             thought
             so
             upon
             Tryal
             as
             shall
             be
             made
             appear
             anon
             .
          
           
             But
             however
             ,
             the
             Portugueses
             had
             now
             their
             Hands
             tied
             up
             ,
             and
             could
             do
             nothing
             towards
             their
             own
             Relief
             .
             To
             the
             French
             they
             had
             given
             themselves
             ,
             and
             for
             any
             thing
             they
             saw
             ,
             to
             the
             French
             they
             must
             Trust
             .
             The
             Prince
             was
             consulting
             about
             the
             choice
             of
             a
             Minister
             ,
             whom
             he
             should
             send
             as
             his
             Plenipotentiary
             to
             
               Aix
               la
               Chapelle
            
             ,
             when
             on
             a
             sudden
             they
             receiv'd
             an
             unexpected
             Deliverance
             from
             these
             their
             pretended
             Friends
             ,
             brought
             them
             by
             the
             same
             Hand
             that
             had
             rescued
             them
             ,
             from
             their
             Victorious
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             less
             Dangerous
             Enemies
             ;
             but
             this
             likewise
             must
             be
             spoken
             of
             in
             another
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             most
             memorable
             Transactions
             that
             have
             passed
             between
             the
             two
             Crowns
             since
             that
             of
             Portugal
             hath
             been
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Bragança
             ,
             and
             they
             afford
             us
             one
             Single
             instance
             of
             the
             so
             much
             talkt
             of
             French
             Friendship
             ,
             viz.
             the
             sending
             of
             their
             Troops
             into
             that
             Kingdom
             upon
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Pirenean
             Treaty
             ;
             an
             action
             which
             the
             French
             or
             all
             People
             in
             the
             World
             should
             be
             the
             last
             to
             remember
             ;
             they
             were
             ashamed
             as
             they
             had
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             reason
             ,
             to
             own
             it
             at
             the
             Time
             ,
             and
             the
             success
             that
             attended
             their
             Auxiliaries
             ,
             hath
             given
             them
             little
             cause
             to
             glory
             in
             it
             since
             ;
             but
             this
             kindness
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             meant
             for
             such
             ,
             has
             been
             more
             than
             out
             balanc'd
             by
             the
             hard
             usage
             which
             the
             Portugueses
             have
             met
             with
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             for
             certainly
             
             never
             were
             People
             so
             trick'd
             ,
             abus'd
             and
             trifled
             withal
             ,
             as
             the
             Portugueses
             were
             during
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             
             Mazarin's
             Ministry
             ;
             never
             were
             Allies
             so
             dishonourably
             sacrific'd
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             to
             an
             enrag'd
             Enemy
             at
             the
             Pirenean
             Treaty
             ,
             for
             I
             think
             I
             have
             made
             it
             plain
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             then
             design'd
             to
             be
             utterly
             abandon'd
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             this
             last
             Business
             of
             the
             League
             and
             Treaty
             of
             Peace
             ,
             the
             French
             could
             have
             no
             other
             regard
             to
             Portugal
             ,
             than
             to
             make
             that
             Kingdom
             to
             its
             own
             great
             Prejudice
             subservient
             to
             all
             their
             designs
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             it
             must
             have
             been
             by
             other
             means
             than
             Offices
             of
             true
             Friendship
             ,
             that
             the
             French
             have
             all
             along
             supported
             their
             Interest
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             many
             are
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             their
             Money
             hath
             had
             as
             free
             a
             course
             into
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             into
             any
             other
             part
             of
             Europe
             .
             But
             other
             Instruments
             are
             likewise
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             two
             very
             different
             kinds
             from
             each
             other
             ;
             but
             considering
             the
             Genius
             of
             the
             Portuguese
             Nation
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             determine
             which
             of
             them
             are
             the
             most
             likely
             to
             succeed
             .
             These
             are
             1st
             .
             the
             Ladies
             that
             are
             continually
             sent
             hither
             to
             marry
             with
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             match
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Families
             ,
             do
             usually
             supply
             themselves
             with
             Wives
             from
             France
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             furnish'd
             out
             of
             some
             of
             the
             best
             Houses
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             reported
             ,
             that
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             to
             encourage
             these
             Alliances
             between
             the
             two
             Courts
             ,
             allows
             every
             Lady
             a
             Portion
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             contributes
             not
             a
             little
             to
             render
             them
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Portuguese
             Nobility
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             not
             very
             easy
             in
             their
             Fortunes
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             marry
             among
             themselves
             ,
             have
             seldom
             any
             Money
             with
             their
             Wives
             ,
             for
             in
             Portugal
             Blood
             serves
             instead
             of
             a
             Portion
             .
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             give
             a
             particular
             account
             ,
             
             what
             services
             these
             Ladies
             do
             for
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             ,
             but
             the
             Portuguese
             Writer
             that
             sets
             forth
             his
             King's
             Pretensions
             to
             Spain
             ,
             gives
             a
             broad
             hint
             of
             what
             may
             be
             expected
             from
             them
             ;
             for
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             several
             methods
             used
             by
             the
             French
             ,
             to
             gain
             their
             ends
             upon
             those
             they
             have
             to
             deal
             with
             ,
             that
             of
             sending
             French
             Wives
             to
             govern
             them
             is
             the
             most
             infallible
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             found
             this
             a
             surer
             way
             to
             succeed
             ,
             than
             all
             inveigling
             Perswasions
             or
             specious
             appearances
             of
             Advantage
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             excels
             the
             force
             even
             of
             secret
             Bribes
             ;
             for
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             they
             in
             Consequence
             of
             their
             having
             married
             French
             Women
             ,
             shall
             be
             so
             bewitched
             ,
             that
             seeing
             and
             knowing
             they
             shall
             seek
             their
             own
             Ruin
             ,
             as
             if
             led
             thereto
             by
             a
             fatal
             kind
             of
             Necessity
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             this
             Portuguese
             speaks
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             a
             Spanish
             Noble
             Man
             ,
             and
             lays
             the
             Scene
             in
             that
             Court
             ,
             where
             I
             believe
             there
             are
             as
             yet
             but
             very
             few
             if
             any
             such
             Marriages
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             cause
             to
             suspect
             ,
             that
             he
             speaks
             so
             feelingly
             from
             the
             Experience
             of
             his
             own
             Country
             .
             However
             by
             his
             leave
             ,
             one
             that
             looks
             upon
             things
             at
             some
             distance
             ,
             may
             be
             tempted
             to
             question
             whether
             the
             force
             of
             these
             
             Syren's
             Charms
             be
             altogether
             so
             irresistible
             as
             he
             makes
             it
             ;
             for
             Portugal
             it self
             where
             they
             are
             more
             numerous
             than
             in
             any
             other
             Country
             ,
             stands
             yet
             undestroyed
             since
             their
             first
             coming
             in
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             more
             than
             thrice
             ten
             Years
             ;
             and
             indeed
             should
             we
             suppose
             the
             Sex
             to
             have
             never
             so
             ardent
             a
             Zeal
             for
             the
             Grandeur
             of
             their
             Monarch
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             it
             should
             be
             not
             a
             little
             cool'd
             in
             such
             as
             are
             thus
             sacrific'd
             to
             his
             Interests
             ,
             and
             sent
             in
             perpetual
             Banishment
             to
             so
             hideous
             a
             Country
             as
             Portugal
             must
             needs
             appear
             to
             them
             that
             have
             been
             accustomed
             to
             the
             Gallantrys
             of
             a
             French
             Court.
             But
             granting
             that
             the
             great
             Monarch
             by
             procuring
             Husbands
             for
             these
             Ladies
             ,
             
             doth
             most
             strongly
             engage
             them
             to
             his
             Service
             ,
             he
             by
             the
             same
             means
             disobliges
             a
             great
             many
             others
             ,
             and
             renders
             them
             highly
             disaffected
             to
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Ladies
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             who
             as
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             do
             not
             spare
             to
             make
             most
             bitter
             Complaints
             of
             the
             wrong
             done
             them
             ,
             by
             this
             intrusion
             of
             Foreigners
             ;
             and
             Jealousie
             ,
             together
             with
             those
             other
             Passions
             that
             usually
             accompany
             it
             ,
             have
             no
             doubt
             as
             great
             an
             Influence
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             Loyalty
             and
             Gratitude
             have
             upon
             the
             others
             :
             And
             the
             Portuguese
             Women
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             belie
             their
             Character
             ,
             are
             as
             subtle
             and
             intriguing
             ,
             as
             the
             French
             can
             be
             :
             Should
             they
             in
             revenge
             once
             take
             to
             Politicks
             ,
             why
             may
             they
             not
             Cabal
             together
             ,
             and
             form
             their
             Faction
             too
             ?
             Did
             they
             once
             set
             about
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             they
             have
             power
             enough
             left
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Party
             of
             their
             own
             amongst
             the
             Fidalgo's
             that
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             make
             head
             against
             that
             of
             their
             Rivals
             .
          
           
             Together
             with
             the
             Ladies
             the
             Jesuits
             are
             reckon'd
             most
             zealous
             Promoters
             of
             the
             French
             Cause
             ;
             these
             Fathers
             as
             the
             World
             knows
             very
             well
             ,
             have
             been
             always
             Men
             of
             Intrigue
             ,
             since
             their
             very
             first
             appearance
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             Monarchs
             have
             thought
             fit
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             carrying
             on
             their
             Desins
             .
             In
             the
             last
             Age
             ,
             the
             Spaniards
             had
             them
             wholly
             at
             their
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             Philip
             the
             2d
             .
             was
             much
             obliged
             to
             the
             Society
             on
             many
             accounts
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             for
             their
             clearing
             his
             way
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             thought
             that
             K.
             Henry
             the
             Cardinal
             had
             according
             to
             Justice
             and
             his
             own
             Inclinations
             ,
             settled
             the
             Crown
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Bragança
             ,
             but
             King
             Philip
             was
             then
             more
             in
             Favour
             with
             the
             Society
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             the
             Crown
             reserved
             for
             him
             .
             But
             as
             the
             whole
             Order
             hath
             sometimes
             since
             chang'd
             Sides
             ,
             and
             come
             over
             to
             the
             French
             ,
             these
             in
             Portugal
             have
             
             not
             been
             behind
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             are
             now
             supposed
             to
             serve
             that
             Party
             in
             this
             Court
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             Zeal
             as
             any
             of
             their
             Order
             do
             elsewhere
             ;
             some
             may
             perhaps
             be
             apt
             to
             accuse
             the
             Society
             of
             Inconstancy
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             but
             if
             any
             do
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             certainly
             without
             Reason
             ,
             for
             these
             Fathers
             are
             still
             what
             they
             were
             from
             the
             very
             Beginning
             .
             The
             Fortunes
             of
             Spain
             and
             France
             are
             alter'd
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             they
             continue
             firm
             to
             their
             Principles
             ;
             it
             was
             for
             the
             Interests
             of
             the
             Society
             in
             the
             last
             Age
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             to
             gain
             the
             Favour
             of
             such
             as
             had
             the
             greatest
             Power
             ,
             the
             Spaniards
             had
             it
             then
             ,
             and
             the
             French
             have
             it
             now
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Louis
             the
             14th
             .
             is
             to
             them
             what
             Philip
             the
             2d
             .
             was
             .
             Since
             the
             Spanish
             Monarchy
             hath
             been
             falling
             to
             Ruin
             ,
             it
             was
             time
             for
             them
             to
             make
             their
             Court
             elsewhere
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             that
             they
             have
             less
             Sagacity
             than
             those
             Animals
             who
             are
             ready
             to
             quit
             a
             decay'd
             Building
             when
             its
             fall
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             is
             most
             to
             be
             admired
             in
             the
             Conduct
             of
             these
             Fathers
             is
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             their
             being
             look'd
             upon
             as
             little
             better
             than
             Spys
             to
             those
             aspiring
             Princes
             that
             have
             bid
             fairest
             for
             the
             Universal
             Monarchy
             ,
             they
             have
             yet
             manag'd
             their
             Affairs
             with
             that
             Dexterity
             ,
             as
             to
             maintain
             their
             Ground
             as
             long
             as
             they
             thought
             convenient
             in
             all
             other
             Courts
             ,
             even
             those
             not
             excepted
             that
             were
             like
             to
             suffer
             first
             ,
             when
             ever
             the
             Design
             should
             take
             effect
             ;
             several
             instances
             might
             be
             given
             of
             this
             admirable
             Address
             of
             theirs
             in
             keeping
             in
             with
             all
             Parties
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             last
             and
             the
             present
             Age
             ,
             were
             I
             not
             to
             confine
             my self
             to
             Portugal
             .
             In
             this
             Court
             ,
             they
             have
             enjoyed
             an
             uninterrupted
             Reign
             from
             the
             time
             of
             
               Simon
               Rodriguez
            
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             first
             Companions
             of
             Loyola
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Jesuit
             that
             enter'd
             Portugal
             .
             He
             getting
             into
             Favour
             with
             John
             the
             3d.
             laid
             the
             Foundations
             of
             
             their
             greatness
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ;
             in
             
             Sebastian's
             time
             the
             Jesuits
             govern'd
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             Blame
             is
             laid
             at
             their
             doors
             I
             know
             not
             how
             justly
             ,
             of
             the
             lamentable
             Destruction
             wherein
             that
             ill
             advis'd
             Prince
             involv'd
             both
             himself
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             King
             Henry
             the
             Cardinal
             was
             wholly
             at
             their
             Devotion
             .
             When
             the
             Spaniards
             got
             possession
             of
             this
             Crown
             ,
             none
             were
             more
             zealous
             in
             their
             Cause
             than
             the
             Jesuits
             :
             Yet
             when
             Fortune
             began
             to
             frown
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             present
             King's
             Father
             regain'd
             his
             Right
             ,
             the
             Jesuits
             were
             ready
             immediately
             to
             assert
             his
             Title
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             to
             this
             Crown
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             the
             World
             besides
             (
             by
             way
             of
             Prophecy
             I
             mean
             ,
             for
             in
             Effect
             they
             are
             doing
             what
             they
             can
             to
             procure
             their
             so
             much
             talk'd
             of
             Fifth
             Monarchy
             for
             another
             Prince
             )
             and
             in
             all
             the
             Revolutions
             and
             Turns
             of
             State
             that
             have
             happened
             since
             ,
             it
             was
             sure
             to
             be
             their
             Side
             ,
             which
             soever
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             chanc'd
             to
             come
             uppermost
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             present
             Court
             ,
             their
             Power
             is
             certainly
             very
             great
             ,
             they
             having
             all
             along
             had
             the
             Direction
             of
             the
             Kings
             and
             both
             the
             Queens
             Consciences
             ,
             so
             that
             considering
             how
             religiously
             disposed
             his
             Portuguese
             Majesty
             is
             ,
             and
             his
             misfortune
             in
             having
             been
             so
             Educated
             ,
             that
             his
             improvements
             in
             Knowledge
             have
             not
             kept
             pace
             with
             his
             other
             great
             Accomplishments
             ,
             their
             Advice
             must
             necessarily
             go
             a
             great
             way
             with
             him
             ,
             I
             find
             in
             a
             Memoire
             written
             by
             one
             ,
             who
             seems
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Secrets
             of
             this
             Court
             ,
             that
             the
             Jesuits
             have
             a
             great
             Influence
             ,
             not
             only
             over
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             but
             over
             the
             Ministers
             likewise
             ,
             who
             are
             said
             to
             be
             obliged
             to
             these
             Fathers
             for
             the
             great
             share
             they
             have
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             who
             hath
             the
             Address
             to
             get
             into
             Favour
             with
             their
             Reverences
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             by
             enlarging
             on
             the
             Praises
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             
             may
             makc
             a
             very
             good
             use
             of
             them
             in
             any
             Business
             depending
             at
             Court
             ,
             provided
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             clash
             with
             the
             Interest
             of
             France
             ;
             for
             it
             seems
             they
             have
             always
             an
             eye
             to
             that
             which
             is
             now
             the
             grand
             concern
             of
             the
             Society
             .
             My
             Author
             gives
             one
             signal
             Instance
             of
             their
             Zeal
             and
             Affection
             to
             the
             French
             Party
             ,
             which
             shows
             them
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             order
             to
             promote
             that
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             sacrificing
             of
             all
             other
             Interests
             ,
             it
             being
             of
             a
             Design
             ,
             which
             had
             it
             taken
             effect
             ,
             must
             have
             outed
             the
             present
             Ministers
             from
             Court
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             abated
             much
             of
             their
             Power
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             to
             bring
             the
             
               Conde
               de
               Castelmelhor
            
             into
             Business
             again
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             know
             him
             ,
             saith
             my
             Author
             ,
             to
             be
             well
             affected
             to
             France
             .
             I
             cannot
             tell
             upon
             what
             grounds
             the
             Conde
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             so
             inclin'd
             ,
             he
             was
             indeed
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             Martyr
             for
             the
             French
             Cause
             ;
             for
             the
             League
             before
             mention'd
             is
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             in
             part
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             Fall.
             But
             his
             being
             obliged
             after
             all
             that
             he
             had
             suffer'd
             for
             them
             to
             take
             Sanctuary
             in
             England
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             honourably
             entertain'd
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             noble
             Pension
             assign'd
             him
             ,
             should
             as
             one
             would
             think
             have
             inclin'd
             him
             another
             way
             ;
             its
             true
             ,
             his
             eldest
             Son
             the
             
               Conde
               de
               Calbeta
            
             hath
             married
             a
             French
             Lady
             ,
             but
             that
             was
             since
             the
             Design
             I
             am
             speaking
             of
             was
             set
             on
             foot
             .
             But
             however
             this
             be
             ,
             the
             Jesuits
             no
             doubt
             hop'd
             for
             some
             extraordinary
             advantage
             from
             his
             re-admission
             into
             Court
             ,
             since
             they
             durst
             venture
             to
             offend
             the
             
             Conde's
             great
             Rival
             the
             Duke
             of
             Cavadal
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             look
             for
             a
             most
             Powerful
             Opposition
             .
             But
             as
             the
             Attempt
             was
             great
             ,
             the
             way
             they
             took
             to
             effect
             it
             ,
             was
             somewhat
             surprizing
             ,
             for
             the
             Queen
             by
             the
             advice
             of
             Father
             Fuess
             her
             Confessor
             ,
             was
             to
             use
             her
             endeavours
             with
             the
             King
             to
             bring
             it
             about
             .
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             Father
             Fuess
             ,
             
             being
             a
             Jesuit
             ,
             though
             a
             German
             ,
             should
             desire
             the
             advancement
             of
             one
             engag'd
             in
             the
             French
             Interest
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             somewhat
             strange
             ,
             that
             a
             Daughter
             of
             the
             Palatine
             Family
             should
             so
             far
             forget
             her
             Father's
             House
             ,
             as
             to
             concern
             her self
             in
             such
             a
             Cause
             .
             But
             they
             that
             are
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Intrigues
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             will
             not
             wonder
             to
             see
             those
             carrying
             on
             their
             designs
             ,
             who
             in
             appearance
             should
             have
             the
             greatest
             reason
             to
             oppose
             them
             .
             My
             Author
             who
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             very
             intelligent
             Person
             ,
             and
             who
             as
             I
             had
             it
             from
             a
             good
             hand
             ,
             was
             both
             a
             Countryman
             and
             a
             Servant
             to
             her
             Majesty
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Business
             was
             brought
             so
             far
             to
             a
             head
             ,
             that
             the
             Queen
             waited
             only
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             when
             her
             Confessor
             should
             think
             it
             proper
             for
             her
             to
             break
             it
             to
             the
             King.
             How
             it
             came
             to
             miscarry
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             now
             wholly
             laid
             aside
             ,
             for
             the
             Conde
             has
             not
             yet
             appear'd
             at
             Court
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             about
             1691.
             that
             this
             Business
             was
             in
             Agitation
             ,
             since
             which
             time
             the
             Duke
             of
             Cadaval
             hath
             by
             the
             Marriage
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             to
             the
             King
             's
             natural
             Daughter
             ,
             establish'd
             himself
             at
             Court
             more
             firmly
             than
             ever
             .
          
           
             The
             French
             then
             having
             such
             Powerful
             Agents
             at
             the
             Court
             of
             Portugal
             as
             are
             the
             Ladies
             and
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             tho'
             their
             Interest
             there
             be
             very
             consideraable
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             some
             wonder
             that
             it
             is
             not
             much
             greater
             ,
             as
             without
             doubt
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             were
             there
             not
             so
             wise
             a
             Prince
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             as
             his
             present
             Majesty
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             French
             Artifices
             in
             representing
             the
             late
             War
             ,
             as
             rais'd
             and
             carried
             on
             upon
             a
             religious
             account
             ,
             have
             prevail'd
             much
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             among
             the
             common
             People
             ,
             but
             with
             them
             likewise
             that
             are
             in
             a
             much
             higher
             Station
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             their
             design'd
             effect
             ,
             in
             byassing
             Peoples
             minds
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Allies
             .
             It
             is
             reported
             of
             a
             
             certain
             very
             great
             Lady
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             News
             came
             to
             Lisbon
             of
             a
             great
             Disaster
             likely
             to
             befal
             some
             of
             the
             Allies
             upon
             the
             Coasts
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             she
             could
             not
             forbear
             expressing
             her
             satisfaction
             in
             a
             most
             unusual
             manner
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Hereticks
               were
               confounded
            
             .
             But
             there
             are
             not
             wanting
             among
             them
             some
             so
             much
             wiser
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             to
             see
             through
             the
             French
             Artifices
             ,
             and
             perceive
             that
             all
             this
             trouble
             that
             they
             give
             World
             ,
             hath
             some
             other
             end
             in
             it
             ,
             than
             the
             advancement
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             those
             that
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             give
             our
             King
             his
             just
             Titles
             ,
             of
             
               Europes
               Deliverer
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Restorer
               of
               Liberty
               to
               Mankind
            
             .
             As
             for
             the
             King
             himself
             ,
             he
             is
             certainly
             not
             insensible
             of
             his
             own
             true
             Interest
             ,
             I
             have
             good
             grounds
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Levies
             he
             was
             making
             in
             1693.
             were
             design'd
             to
             help
             forward
             the
             common
             Cause
             ,
             and
             had
             actually
             march'd
             towards
             Catalonia
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             been
             assur'd
             from
             his
             Ministers
             abroad
             ,
             that
             the
             French
             were
             earnestly
             soliciting
             for
             a
             Peace
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Fortune
             of
             the
             War
             had
             not
             turned
             so
             much
             to
             the
             disadvantage
             of
             the
             Allies
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             them
             want
             his
             Assistance
             .
             And
             few
             I
             believe
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Forces
             now
             on
             foot
             have
             been
             rais'd
             ,
             upon
             a
             like
             design
             ,
             should
             there
             be
             occasion
             for
             them
             ;
             this
             Court
             being
             by
             this
             convinc'd
             what
             little
             account
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             French
             Protestations
             of
             Friendship
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             are
             like
             to
             end
             ,
             of
             these
             they
             have
             had
             as
             great
             or
             a
             greater
             share
             than
             any
             other
             People
             ,
             and
             they
             find
             themselves
             now
             to
             be
             first
             mark'd
             out
             for
             Destruction
             ,
             for
             while
             they
             are
             caress'd
             by
             the
             French
             Ministers
             at
             Versailles
             and
             Lisbon
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             same
             Nation
             are
             again
             making
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             them
             at
             Madrid
             ,
             at
             least
             if
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Paper
             concerning
             the
             King's
             Pretensions
             
             to
             Spain
             ,
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             written
             by
             order
             of
             this
             Court
             be
             rightly
             inform'd
             ;
             for
             there
             we
             find
             among
             other
             Conditions
             offer'd
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Anjou
             ,
             the
             Re-union
             of
             Portugal
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             Spain
             ,
             proposed
             for
             one
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Portugueses
             find
             it
             high
             time
             for
             them
             to
             look
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             appearance
             ,
             they
             will
             leave
             nothing
             unattempted
             to
             bring
             about
             that
             Re-union
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             different
             manner
             than
             is
             propos'd
             by
             France
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             OF
             THE
             INTERESTS
             OF
             PORTUGAL
             ,
             With
             Relation
             to
             the
             
               Emperor
               ,
               Holland
            
             ,
             the
             Northern
             Crowns
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             TIll
             of
             late
             Years
             there
             hath
             been
             little
             or
             no
             intercourse
             between
             Portugal
             and
             the
             Court
             of
             Vienna
             ;
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             strangeness
             was
             the
             cruel
             Treatment
             of
             
               Dom
               Duarte
            
             ,
             Prince
             of
             Braganca
             ,
             and
             Uncle
             to
             the
             present
             King
             :
             This
             Prince
             at
             the
             Acclamation
             of
             his
             Brother
             King
             John
             the
             4th
             .
             had
             been
             eight
             Years
             in
             the
             Emperor's
             Service
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             the
             Post
             of
             a
             Major
             General
             ,
             under
             Piccolomeni
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             he
             had
             signaliz'd
             himself
             with
             great
             Courage
             ,
             in
             the
             War
             against
             the
             Swedes
             ;
             but
             he
             having
             no
             notice
             given
             him
             of
             his
             Brother's
             design
             ,
             the
             Spanish
             Ministers
             at
             Vienna
             assoon
             as
             the
             news
             of
             the
             Revolt
             came
             thither
             ,
             procured
             a
             secret
             Order
             from
             the
             Emperor
             Ferdinand
             the
             3d.
             
             to
             have
             him
             arrested
             by
             way
             of
             Reprizal
             ,
             for
             what
             his
             Brother
             had
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             please
             them
             ,
             this
             innocent
             Prince
             was
             by
             a
             manifest
             violation
             of
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             German
             Nation
             ,
             kept
             Prisoner
             for
             sometime
             at
             Grats
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             sold
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             for
             the
             summ
             of
             Forty
             Thousand
             Crowns
             ,
             and
             was
             by
             them
             carried
             away
             to
             the
             Castle
             of
             Milan
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             shut
             up
             for
             the
             remainder
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             he
             ending
             his
             days
             there
             after
             eight
             years
             of
             Confinement
             .
             This
             dishonourable
             Act
             of
             the
             Emperor
             begat
             such
             a
             coldness
             between
             the
             two
             Courts
             of
             Vienna
             and
             Lisbon
             ,
             that
             there
             had
             been
             no
             Communication
             between
             them
             till
             of
             late
             Years
             ;
             the
             first
             advance
             towards
             a
             Correspondence
             by
             all
             that
             I
             can
             learn
             ,
             was
             not
             made
             till
             the
             Year
             1683.
             when
             at
             the
             Pope's
             instance
             ,
             King
             Peter
             contributed
             a
             large
             supply
             of
             Money
             towards
             the
             Expences
             of
             the
             War
             against
             the
             Turks
             .
             But
             his
             Marriage
             afterwards
             with
             one
             so
             nearly
             Related
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Austria
             ,
             as
             her
             late
             Majesty
             was
             ,
             laid
             the
             Foundation
             of
             a
             solid
             Friendship
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             generally
             expected
             ,
             that
             this
             Match
             would
             have
             brought
             the
             King
             wholly
             over
             to
             the
             Austrian
             Interest
             ;
             it
             was
             thought
             that
             there
             was
             something
             of
             a
             Negotiation
             on
             foot
             ,
             to
             engage
             him
             on
             that
             side
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             last
             War
             ,
             viz.
             in
             1689.
             when
             the
             Count
             
               de
               Mansfield
            
             employed
             in
             the
             Business
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
             Spain's
             second
             Marriage
             ,
             took
             Lisbon
             in
             his
             way
             from
             Madrid
             to
             Nieubourg
             ,
             and
             the
             French
             Ambassador
             seem'd
             to
             have
             smelt
             out
             some
             such
             thing
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             by
             way
             of
             Revenge
             ,
             found
             means
             to
             mortify
             both
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Count.
             For
             the
             King
             having
             ordered
             one
             of
             his
             Ships
             to
             be
             got
             ready
             for
             the
             Count
             to
             Embark
             upon
             ,
             the
             Ambassador
             took
             occasion
             to
             acquaint
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Count
             
               de
               Mansfield
            
             ,
             being
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             his
             Generals
             ,
             there
             was
             cause
             to
             fear
             that
             the
             Ship
             which
             carried
             him
             would
             be
             attack'd
             by
             French
             Men
             of
             War
             ,
             which
             might
             occasion
             some
             distast
             between
             his
             most
             Christian
             and
             his
             Portuguese
             Majesty
             ;
             the
             King
             was
             fain
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             Admonition
             ,
             and
             digest
             the
             Menace
             rather
             than
             expose
             himself
             to
             a
             greater
             Insult
             ,
             perceiving
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             Ambassador
             saw
             plain
             enough
             that
             he
             was
             not
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             resent
             it
             .
             wherefore
             the
             Count
             was
             left
             to
             provide
             a
             Ship
             for
             himself
             ,
             however
             the
             King
             order'd
             two
             of
             his
             Frigats
             to
             convoy
             him
             to
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Channel
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             War
             was
             drawing
             towards
             a
             conclusion
             ,
             the
             King
             sent
             a
             most
             splendid
             Embassy
             to
             Vienna
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             he
             sent
             another
             to
             the
             French
             Court
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             thought
             to
             interpose
             his
             good
             Offices
             towards
             the
             drawing
             on
             of
             the
             Peace
             .
             Nor
             did
             the
             disgrace
             which
             befel
             the
             Portuguese
             Ambassador
             to
             his
             Imperial
             Majesty
             ,
             break
             off
             the
             Correspondence
             between
             the
             two
             Courts
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             seeming
             now
             resolved
             to
             have
             his
             Ministers
             constantly
             Resident
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             having
             never
             before
             had
             any
             such
             since
             the
             House
             of
             Bragança
             was
             possess'd
             of
             the
             Crown
             ;
             it
             is
             much
             for
             the
             Interest
             of
             both
             Parties
             to
             have
             a
             good
             understanding
             together
             ,
             whilst
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Succession
             of
             Spain
             is
             depending
             ,
             for
             though
             in
             regard
             to
             that
             affair
             ,
             they
             have
             different
             ends
             in
             view
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             both
             alike
             concern'd
             to
             act
             in
             concert
             ,
             till
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             difficult
             point
             be
             gain'd
             which
             is
             the
             Exclusion
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             With
             the
             Dutch
             this
             Court
             hath
             had
             a
             fair
             and
             amicable
             Correspondence
             ever
             since
             the
             Year
             1669.
             when
             all
             differences
             were
             made
             up
             that
             had
             broken
             ●ut
             since
             the
             Peace
             with
             that
             Nation
             in
             1662.
             of
             
             which
             I
             shall
             say
             nothing
             here
             ,
             since
             it
             would
             oblige
             me
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             preceding
             War
             ,
             which
             would
             take
             up
             more
             room
             then
             can
             be
             now
             spared
             .
          
           
             There
             seems
             to
             be
             little
             or
             no
             Communication
             between
             this
             and
             the
             two
             Northern
             Crowns
             ;
             the
             great
             distance
             between
             them
             being
             the
             cause
             that
             they
             have
             seldom
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             all
             the
             Business
             the
             Danes
             and
             Swedes
             have
             here
             ,
             being
             about
             the
             Trade
             for
             Salt
             ,
             which
             they
             load
             yearly
             at
             Setubal
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             easily
             managed
             by
             the
             Consuls
             .
          
           
             The
             deserved
             Esteem
             this
             King
             had
             for
             the
             great
             Sobieski
             ,
             and
             the
             Marriage
             of
             Prince
             James
             his
             Son
             with
             the
             Queen's
             Sister
             ,
             afforded
             matter
             for
             some
             Reciprocal
             Compliments
             between
             them
             ;
             but
             there
             was
             a
             difficulty
             in
             the
             Ceremonial
             which
             would
             not
             permit
             them
             to
             have
             this
             little
             Intercourse
             together
             .
             The
             King
             of
             Poland
             in
             his
             Letter
             ,
             named
             himself
             first
             ,
             which
             this
             Court
             could
             not
             bear
             ,
             and
             therefore
             refused
             to
             receive
             the
             Letter
             ,
             because
             that
             King
             is
             only
             the
             Head
             of
             a
             Republick
             ,
             whereas
             his
             Majesty
             of
             Portugal
             is
             an
             Absolute
             Sovereign
             .
             The
             present
             King
             of
             
             Poland's
             Envoy
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             Lisbon
             to
             notify
             his
             Master's
             advancement
             to
             that
             Crown
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             received
             nor
             admitted
             to
             Audience
             for
             the
             same
             Reason
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             some
             thought
             ,
             for
             that
             this
             King
             refus'd
             to
             acknowledge
             his
             Master
             or
             disapprov'd
             of
             his
             Election
             .
          
           
             The
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             and
             Italy
             can
             have
             very
             little
             to
             do
             here
             ,
             and
             therefore
             little
             notice
             is
             taken
             of
             them
             ;
             the
             Elector
             Palatine
             himself
             having
             no
             Minister
             residing
             at
             Court.
             The
             Elector
             of
             Brandenbourg
             indeed
             hath
             his
             Resident
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             more
             for
             the
             Honour
             and
             Security
             of
             the
             Person
             ,
             than
             on
             account
             of
             any
             Business
             ,
             he
             being
             a
             considerable
             
             French
             Merchant
             of
             the
             Religion
             .
             I
             have
             not
             heard
             that
             since
             the
             Business
             of
             the
             
             Infanta's
             Marriage
             ,
             any
             thing
             hath
             past
             between
             this
             Court
             and
             those
             of
             Savoy
             and
             Florence
             .
             The
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             hath
             had
             his
             Envoy
             here
             upon
             Offices
             of
             Ceremony
             ,
             I
             suppose
             upon
             account
             of
             his
             Relation
             to
             the
             Royal
             Family
             ,
             he
             being
             descended
             from
             a
             Daughter
             of
             
               Dom
               Emanuel
            
             ,
             that
             was
             eldest
             Sister
             to
             her
             ,
             in
             whose
             right
             the
             House
             of
             Bragança
             lays
             claim
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             consequently
             he
             would
             have
             an
             undoubted
             Right
             thereto
             ,
             were
             he
             not
             excluded
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             Lamego
          
        
         
           
           
             OF
             THE
             INTERESTS
             OF
             PORTUGAL
             ,
             With
             Relation
             to
             ENGLAND
             .
          
           
             I
             Believe
             there
             are
             no
             People
             in
             the
             World
             that
             have
             valued
             themselves
             less
             upon
             their
             Friendship
             to
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             or
             deserved
             more
             at
             their
             Hands
             then
             the
             English
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             placed
             them
             first
             ,
             had
             I
             rank'd
             the
             rest
             according
             as
             they
             merit
             in
             the
             Esteem
             of
             this
             Nation
             ;
             for
             they
             well
             deserve
             to
             be
             reckon'd
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             chief
             place
             among
             the
             Founders
             ,
             the
             Protectors
             ,
             and
             the
             Restorers
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             They
             have
             certainly
             been
             the
             surest
             and
             most
             dis-interess'd
             Friends
             to
             it
             ,
             almost
             from
             the
             time
             when
             Portugal
             first
             became
             a
             Nation
             ,
             to
             the
             Establishment
             of
             the
             now
             Reigning
             Family
             upon
             the
             Throne
             .
             And
             in
             truth
             ,
             the
             ancient
             Portugueses
             have
             shown
             so
             much
             Gratitude
             ,
             that
             there
             remain
             in
             this
             Country
             several
             Memorials
             
             of
             the
             English
             Generosity
             and
             Valour
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             forgotten
             by
             our selves
             ,
             and
             are
             over
             look'd
             by
             our
             own
             Writers
             ;
             but
             of
             late
             we
             have
             not
             had
             the
             like
             reason
             to
             commend
             their
             Justice
             ,
             though
             our
             Nation
             in
             the
             present
             Age
             ,
             as
             great
             as
             the
             Merits
             of
             our
             Ancestors
             were
             ,
             hath
             deserv'd
             no
             less
             at
             their
             Hands
             .
             Their
             Ancient
             Writers
             set
             forth
             at
             large
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             share
             the
             English
             had
             in
             the
             first
             raising
             of
             their
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             have
             since
             more
             then
             once
             rescued
             it
             from
             Destruction
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             those
             yet
             alive
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             know
             very
             well
             how
             their
             Deliverance
             from
             utter
             Ruin
             ,
             and
             that
             Liberty
             and
             Peace
             which
             they
             now
             enjoy
             ,
             is
             owing
             to
             the
             Bravery
             of
             our
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             the
             Prudence
             of
             our
             Ministers
             ;
             but
             their
             late
             Writers
             have
             not
             been
             so
             Ingenuous
             as
             to
             deliver
             what
             they
             knew
             to
             Posterity
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             not
             be
             expected
             that
             in
             so
             short
             a
             space
             as
             is
             left
             me
             ,
             I
             should
             give
             a
             particular
             Account
             of
             these
             Transactions
             ;
             however
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             touch
             upon
             some
             of
             those
             that
             have
             pass'd
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             related
             by
             the
             Portuguese
             Historians
             ,
             hoping
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             altogether
             ungrateful
             to
             the
             English
             Reader
             ,
             to
             hear
             News
             from
             Foreigners
             ,
             as
             old
             as
             it
             is
             concerning
             his
             own
             Country
             Men
             :
             And
             some
             mention
             must
             be
             made
             of
             what
             the
             English
             have
             done
             of
             late
             Years
             for
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             in
             Justice
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             Wisdom
             or
             their
             Courage
             ,
             have
             contributed
             its
             present
             Establishment
             ;
             and
             to
             excite
             such
             as
             are
             more
             able
             ,
             or
             may
             have
             better
             Opportunities
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             to
             retrieve
             the
             Memory
             of
             many
             signal
             Actions
             perform'd
             here
             by
             our
             Country
             Men
             ,
             which
             as
             great
             and
             important
             as
             they
             were
             ;
             they
             that
             enjoy
             the
             Benefit
             of
             them
             ,
             seem
             now
             resolv'd
             to
             Bury
             in
             silence
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             agreed
             by
             the
             Portuguese
             Writers
             ,
             the
             Modern
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Ancient
             ,
             that
             the
             English
             had
             a
             great
             hand
             in
             the
             Conquest
             of
             Lisbon
             from
             the
             Mores
             ,
             whereby
             Portugal
             came
             to
             deserve
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             .
             They
             say
             indeed
             ,
             that
             
               Alfonso
               Henriquez
            
             chang'd
             his
             Title
             of
             Count
             or
             Prince
             for
             that
             of
             King
             ,
             immediately
             after
             the
             Vision
             of
             Ourique
             before
             mention'd
             ,
             but
             possibly
             the
             story
             of
             that
             Vision
             may
             not
             be
             true
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             three
             Estates
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             in
             their
             Remonstrance
             to
             Innocent
             the
             10th
             .
             affirm
             from
             their
             Chronicles
             ,
             that
             this
             Prince
             would
             not
             accept
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             made
             Tributary
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             done
             till
             many
             Years
             after
             the
             taking
             of
             Lisbon
             ,
             viz.
             not
             before
             1179.
             when
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             3d.
             by
             his
             Bull
             still
             extant
             ,
             conferr'd
             upon
             him
             the
             Title
             and
             Dignity
             of
             King.
             In
             their
             Account
             of
             the
             Conquest
             of
             this
             City
             ,
             the
             Portuguese
             Authors
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Year
             1147.
             a
             great
             Fleet
             from
             England
             ,
             compos'd
             of
             several
             Nations
             ,
             and
             bound
             for
             the
             Holy
             Land
             ,
             under
             the
             Command
             of
             
               William
               Longspè
            
             ,
             passing
             by
             the
             Rock
             of
             
               Sintra
               .
               Alfonso
               Henriquez
            
             so
             dealt
             with
             the
             Leaders
             ,
             that
             they
             agreed
             to
             stand
             in
             to
             the
             Tagus
             ,
             and
             joyn
             with
             him
             in
             laying
             Siege
             to
             Lisbon
             ,
             on
             condition
             that
             one
             half
             of
             the
             City
             when
             gain'd
             ,
             should
             be
             given
             up
             to
             them
             :
             Accordingly
             the
             City
             was
             taken
             after
             a
             Siege
             of
             five
             Months
             ,
             and
             the
             slaughter
             of
             200000
             
               Mores
               .
               Alfonso
            
             offer'd
             to
             make
             good
             the
             Agreement
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             in
             Possession
             of
             their
             part
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             an
             equal
             Division
             with
             them
             of
             all
             that
             was
             taken
             ,
             both
             within
             and
             without
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             generously
             refus'd
             to
             accept
             of
             ;
             since
             as
             they
             said
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             left
             their
             Country
             to
             get
             Riches
             ,
             but
             were
             engaged
             in
             a
             more
             glorious
             Design
             ,
             and
             withall
             they
             
             did
             not
             think
             it
             becoming
             them
             to
             enjoy
             a
             Sovereignty
             within
             another
             Prince's
             Dominions
             ;
             and
             so
             having
             accepted
             of
             a
             small
             share
             of
             the
             Spoils
             ,
             they
             proceeded
             on
             in
             their
             Voyage
             .
             I
             will
             not
             undertake
             for
             the
             several
             Circumstances
             of
             this
             Story
             ,
             for
             I
             believe
             some
             of
             them
             are
             not
             true
             ;
             I
             believe
             there
             will
             be
             no
             Account
             found
             among
             those
             that
             have
             written
             of
             the
             Holy
             War
             of
             any
             such
             Expedition
             made
             this
             Year
             ,
             and
             the
             famous
             Earl
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             the
             Person
             meant
             by
             
               Guilbelme
               de
               longa
               Espada
            
             was
             not
             yet
             Born
             ;
             and
             for
             many
             reasons
             we
             cannot
             allow
             the
             Account
             of
             the
             slain
             ,
             one
             is
             ,
             because
             Lisbon
             was
             then
             scarce
             big
             enough
             to
             hold
             so
             many
             .
             The
             present
             Inhabitants
             cannot
             be
             suppos'd
             to
             exceed
             much
             that
             Number
             ,
             but
             the
             Walls
             that
             are
             now
             standing
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             built
             till
             1375.
             though
             they
             contain
             but
             a
             part
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             are
             of
             a
             much
             larger
             compass
             then
             those
             that
             stood
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Siege
             .
             The
             Strangers
             had
             then
             their
             Camp
             upon
             the
             Hill
             ,
             where
             the
             Monastry
             of
             St.
             Francesco
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             stand
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             in
             the
             very
             heart
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             the
             Portuguese
             Camp
             on
             the
             other
             side
             was
             ,
             where
             the
             Church
             of
             
               San
               Vincente
            
             is
             now
             ,
             which
             is
             within
             the
             present
             Walls
             ,
             though
             it
             hath
             still
             the
             Name
             of
             
               San
               Vincente
               de
               Fora
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             formerly
             without
             the
             City
             .
             In
             effect
             ,
             the
             ancient
             City
             of
             Lisbon
             was
             not
             of
             a
             much
             larger
             compass
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Hill
             on
             which
             the
             Castle
             of
             St.
             George
             now
             stands
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             that
             know
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             will
             never
             think
             that
             200000
             People
             could
             be
             killed
             at
             the
             taking
             of
             it
             ,
             supposing
             every
             Soul
             to
             have
             been
             put
             to
             the
             Sword.
             However
             ,
             that
             Lisbon
             was
             taken
             this
             Year
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             English
             and
             other
             Strangers
             ,
             is
             agreed
             upon
             by
             the
             Spanish
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Portuguese
             
             Historians
             ;
             I
             suppose
             they
             were
             Soldiers
             of
             Fortune
             ,
             as
             Mariana
             seems
             to
             intimate
             ,
             whom
             
               Alfonso
               Henriquez
            
             had
             invited
             thither
             with
             hopes
             of
             Booty
             and
             a
             share
             of
             the
             Conqusts
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             they
             refused
             the
             Reward
             promis'd
             them
             whatever
             it
             was
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             their
             being
             engag'd
             in
             the
             Holy
             War
             ,
             for
             there
             remain'd
             so
             many
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             that
             the
             want
             of
             them
             would
             doubtless
             have
             broke
             that
             Voyage
             ;
             for
             those
             that
             stayed
             had
             the
             Towns
             of
             
               Almada
               ,
               Povos
               ,
               Villa
               Franca
               ,
               Villa
               Verde
               ,
               Azambuja
               ,
               Arruda
               Lourinham
               ,
            
             and
             several
             other
             Places
             assign'd
             them
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             the
             Portuguese
             Historians
             were
             all
             Peopled
             by
             these
             strangers
             .
             Almada
             which
             is
             a
             small
             Town
             with
             a
             Castle
             on
             a
             Hill
             ,
             formerly
             very
             strong
             ,
             situated
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             River
             over
             against
             Lisbon
             ,
             took
             its
             Name
             as
             these
             Authors
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             from
             an
             English
             Expression
             which
             they
             write
             
               Vimad-el
               qu.
               We
               made
            
             [
             Ye
             ]
             all
             :
             But
             if
             the
             word
             must
             needs
             be
             of
             an
             English
             Original
             ,
             one
             should
             rather
             think
             it
             came
             from
             a
             more
             modest
             Expression
             ,
             viz.
             we
             are
             
               All
               made
            
             .
             They
             tell
             likewise
             ,
             that
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Place
             who
             took
             their
             Name
             from
             thence
             ,
             pretended
             always
             to
             be
             of
             English
             Extraction
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             Family
             have
             on
             several
             Occasions
             receiv'd
             great
             Honours
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             .
             Povos
             which
             is
             a
             Town
             Situated
             upon
             the
             River
             about
             four
             Leagues
             above
             Lisbon
             ,
             was
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Cornovalha
             ,
             from
             its
             being
             Peopled
             by
             Cornish
             Men
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             corruptly
             Cornaga
             ,
             by
             which
             last
             name
             ,
             I
             find
             the
             Place
             called
             above
             200
             Years
             afterwards
             ,
             possibly
             the
             reason
             of
             its
             being
             left
             off
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             great
             abhorrence
             which
             the
             Portugueses
             have
             for
             the
             first
             Syllable
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             a
             well
             bred
             Man
             amongst
             them
             will
             never
             pronounce
             upon
             any
             account
             .
             The
             
             Name
             it
             hath
             now
             is
             the
             common
             Word
             for
             Villages
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             almost
             as
             usual
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             for
             such
             as
             would
             become
             of
             better
             Families
             then
             ordinary
             ,
             to
             derive
             their
             Pedigree
             from
             these
             Strangers
             that
             were
             at
             the
             taking
             of
             Lisbon
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             us
             to
             have
             our
             Ancestors
             come
             in
             with
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             .
             Such
             of
             them
             as
             continued
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             had
             very
             great
             Priviledges
             and
             Immunities
             allowed
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             they
             might
             ,
             if
             one
             half
             of
             the
             City
             was
             their
             own
             by
             Compact
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             part
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             the
             Termo
             of
             Lisbon
             certainly
             is
             ,
             was
             owning
             to
             their
             Valour
             .
             The
             Licentiate
             
               Duarte
               Nunes
               de
               Liam
            
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Judge
             ,
             and
             consequently
             must
             be
             suppos'd
             to
             understand
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             his
             Country
             ,
             Reports
             that
             these
             Privileges
             were
             continued
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Descendants
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             Conquerors
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Persons
             and
             Merchandizes
             of
             such
             of
             their
             Country
             Men
             ,
             as
             should
             resort
             thither
             ;
             and
             he
             saith
             likewise
             ,
             that
             the
             succeeding
             Kings
             confirm'd
             and
             observ'd
             them
             to
             his
             time
             ,
             he
             wrote
             in
             the
             Year
             1600.
             
             I
             have
             seen
             a
             large
             Collection
             of
             Priviledges
             granted
             by
             the
             several
             Kings
             of
             Portugal
             to
             the
             English
             ,
             beyond
             those
             enjoy'd
             by
             the
             Portuguese
             Subjects
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             I
             may
             call
             them
             Charters
             .
             These
             were
             copied
             from
             the
             Archives
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Torre
               de
               Tumbo
            
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             ancient
             was
             of
             King
             Ferdinand
             ,
             whose
             Reign
             began
             not
             till
             1367.
             
             There
             are
             several
             of
             John
             the
             1st
             .
             his
             Successor
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             refer
             to
             others
             granted
             by
             his
             Predecessors
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             English
             had
             a
             great
             hand
             in
             setting
             up
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Historians
             of
             this
             Country
             deceive
             us
             not
             ,
             they
             had
             as
             great
             a
             share
             in
             Protecting
             and
             Securing
             it
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             brought
             into
             Danger
             
             by
             a
             Foreign
             Enemy
             .
             Twice
             it
             was
             like
             to
             be
             wholly
             over-run
             by
             the
             Castillians
             ,
             who
             had
             possed
             themselves
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             gain'd
             a
             numerous
             Party
             of
             the
             Nobility
             over
             to
             their
             side
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             very
             near
             taking
             Lisbon
             it self
             ;
             the
             first
             time
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Ferdinand
             ,
             the
             last
             of
             the
             lawful
             Descendants
             from
             
               Alfonso
               Henriquez
            
             ,
             the
             other
             time
             while
             John
             the
             1st
             .
             from
             whom
             all
             that
             have
             succeeded
             him
             derived
             their
             Titles
             ,
             was
             strugling
             for
             the
             Crown
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             been
             as
             often
             reliev'd
             by
             the
             English
             ,
             and
             enabled
             to
             carry
             the
             War
             into
             the
             Enemies
             Country
             ,
             our
             Princes
             of
             the
             Blood
             condescending
             to
             go
             in
             Person
             to
             their
             Assistance
             ;
             first
             
               Edmund
               de
               Langley
            
             then
             Earl
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             John
             of
             Gaunt
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             .
             And
             if
             after
             the
             several
             flourishing
             Reigns
             that
             succeeded
             ,
             they
             were
             at
             last
             reduc'd
             under
             the
             Spanish
             Yoke
             ,
             it
             was
             because
             they
             were
             wanting
             to
             themselves
             ,
             the
             English
             having
             sent
             out
             a
             Gallant
             Fleet
             ,
             and
             Army
             to
             their
             Rescue
             ,
             under
             
               Dom
               Antonio
            
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             made
             their
             King
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             not
             accept
             Deliverance
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             remain'd
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             their
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             War
             after
             the
             French
             had
             given
             them
             up
             ,
             or
             assisted
             them
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             they
             should
             not
             own
             without
             Confusion
             ,
             when
             all
             Europe
             looked
             upon
             their
             Ruin
             as
             inevitable
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             most
             considerable
             Persons
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             being
             so
             far
             of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             it
             now
             high
             time
             for
             them
             to
             save
             themselves
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             Peace
             with
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             as
             the
             Duke
             of
             Aveiro
             and
             their
             Ambassador
             in
             Holland
             who
             went
             over
             to
             them
             ;
             Cardinal
             Mazarin
             making
             himself
             merry
             with
             our
             Locker
             at
             the
             Folly
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             for
             not
             doing
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             for
             thinking
             it
             possible
             for
             
             them
             to
             hold
             out
             longer
             ;
             
               Don
               Luis
               de
               Haro
            
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             accounted
             Sanguin
             ,
             making
             nothing
             of
             the
             little
             Expedition
             that
             his
             Master
             was
             about
             against
             the
             Duke
             of
             Bragança
             ,
             for
             after
             this
             rate
             he
             is
             reported
             to
             have
             talk'd
             to
             King
             Charles
             the
             2d
             .
             at
             the
             Pirences
             :
             Those
             small
             Forces
             sent
             by
             King
             Charles
             after
             his
             Restoration
             ,
             by
             their
             unparallel'd
             Valour
             ,
             soon
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             Quarrel
             ,
             and
             the
             Victories
             obtain'd
             by
             their
             Means
             ,
             being
             seconded
             as
             they
             were
             by
             the
             Vigilence
             Dexterity
             and
             Conduct
             of
             the
             same
             King's
             Ministers
             ,
             recover'd
             Portugal
             and
             restor'd
             it
             to
             the
             condition
             in
             which
             it
             now
             remains
             .
          
           
             These
             Forces
             consisted
             of
             about
             3000
             Men
             ,
             formed
             into
             three
             Regiments
             ,
             two
             of
             Foot
             which
             made
             near
             2400
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             Horse
             of
             about
             800.
             
             They
             were
             at
             first
             Commanded
             by
             the
             Earl
             of
             Inchiquin
             ,
             but
             his
             Lordship
             returning
             to
             England
             before
             they
             took
             the
             Field
             ,
             they
             were
             by
             Commission
             from
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             put
             under
             the
             Conduct
             of
             Count
             Schomberg
             ,
             who
             had
             himself
             the
             immediate
             Command
             of
             one
             of
             the
             foot
             Regiments
             .
             They
             arriv'd
             in
             Portugal
             soon
             after
             
               Don
               John
            
             had
             made
             an
             end
             of
             that
             successful
             Campagne
             ,
             before
             mention'd
             in
             1662.
             and
             were
             dispos'd
             of
             into
             Quarters
             till
             the
             following
             Spring
             ,
             when
             they
             joyn'd
             the
             Portuguese
             Army
             in
             order
             to
             relieve
             Evora
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             March
             towards
             that
             City
             ,
             they
             were
             met
             with
             the
             News
             of
             its
             being
             surrender'd
             without
             Resistance
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             and
             upon
             very
             Dishonourable
             Terms
             ,
             though
             it
             had
             in
             it
             a
             Garrison
             of
             7000
             Foot
             and
             700
             Horse
             ,
             and
             was
             provided
             with
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             a
             stout
             Defense
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             the
             Army
             should
             come
             up
             and
             attempt
             to
             raise
             the
             Siege
             .
             The
             News
             of
             this
             loss
             so
             struck
             the
             Commanders
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             it
             should
             
             put
             the
             People
             into
             that
             consternation
             before
             described
             .
             The
             
               Conde
               de
               Villa
               Flor
            
             the
             Gen.
             was
             so
             discouraged
             ,
             that
             his
             concern
             appear'd
             to
             the
             very
             Soldiers
             in
             his
             Looks
             ,
             which
             our
             Men
             who
             had
             been
             used
             to
             see
             their
             Commanders
             so
             Dejected
             observ'd
             with
             Indignation
             .
             A
             Council
             of
             War
             being
             called
             ,
             it
             appear'd
             that
             the
             Army
             was
             in
             no
             condition
             to
             fight
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             resolv'd
             not
             to
             attempt
             it
             as
             bad
             as
             their
             Case
             was
             .
             Something
             might
             have
             been
             done
             had
             Evora
             held
             out
             ,
             they
             relying
             upon
             the
             Garrisons
             ,
             fallying
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             attack
             the
             Besiegers
             :
             But
             the
             Garrison
             was
             now
             made
             Prisoners
             of
             War
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             resolv'd
             that
             they
             should
             encamp
             themselves
             at
             a
             Place
             call'd
             Landroal
             ,
             which
             lay
             so
             between
             the
             Enemies
             Frontier
             Places
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             cut
             off
             any
             convoys
             of
             Provisions
             coming
             from
             thence
             .
             
               Don
               John
            
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             having
             possess'd
             himself
             of
             so
             Great
             and
             Populous
             a
             City
             in
             the
             very
             heart
             of
             Alemtejo
             ,
             became
             thereby
             Master
             in
             a
             manner
             of
             the
             whole
             Province
             ,
             and
             was
             providing
             for
             his
             Army
             at
             his
             Enemies
             Cost
             ,
             by
             putting
             all
             the
             Country
             under
             Contribution
             ,
             for
             which
             end
             and
             to
             gave
             the
             greater
             Alarm
             to
             Lisbon
             ,
             whereby
             to
             increase
             the
             Tumult
             there
             ,
             he
             sent
             that
             large
             Detachment
             before
             mention'd
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             
               Alcacere
               do
               Sal.
            
             The
             Court
             at
             this
             time
             apprehending
             no
             less
             Danger
             from
             the
             Multitude
             then
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             seeing
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Portugal
             to
             be
             in
             all
             respects
             desperate
             ,
             was
             continually
             sending
             Orders
             to
             the
             Commanders
             to
             fight
             at
             any
             rate
             ;
             the
             Army
             at
             last
             being
             reinforc'd
             with
             what
             Troops
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             could
             send
             ,
             or
             the
             Garrisons
             spare
             ,
             march'd
             towards
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             hoping
             to
             find
             them
             divided
             ,
             but
             not
             being
             able
             to
             hinder
             their
             Detachments
             from
             joyning
             the
             main
             Body
             ,
             they
             were
             for
             retiring
             again
             .
             
               Don
               John
            
             follow'd
             
             at
             their
             Heels
             to
             give
             them
             Battle
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             pass'd
             a
             small
             River
             ,
             call'd
             Degebe
             ,
             before
             he
             came
             up
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             posted
             themselves
             so
             advantageously
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             but
             two
             Passes
             through
             which
             he
             could
             come
             to
             Attack
             them
             .
             That
             where
             the
             Portugueses
             thought
             the
             greatest
             Danger
             was
             ,
             it
             being
             in
             its
             self
             the
             easiest
             to
             be
             forc'd
             ,
             was
             defended
             by
             one
             of
             the
             English
             Regiments
             .
             
               Don
               John
            
             made
             his
             greatest
             Efforts
             to
             gain
             it
             ,
             and
             there
             ensued
             a
             very
             hot
             Dispute
             ,
             for
             at
             several
             times
             he
             sent
             in
             fresh
             Troops
             to
             renew
             the
             Charge
             ,
             which
             were
             as
             often
             repulsed
             with
             loss
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             was
             oblig'd
             at
             last
             to
             desist
             from
             the
             Attempt
             ,
             
               Don
               John
            
             found
             now
             that
             he
             had
             other
             Enemies
             to
             deal
             with
             then
             those
             he
             had
             hitherto
             been
             used
             to
             .
             Being
             frustrated
             of
             his
             Design
             ,
             he
             put
             a
             Garrison
             into
             Evora
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             march
             towards
             the
             Frontiers
             ,
             where
             he
             expected
             to
             be
             re-inforced
             with
             fresh
             Supplies
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             return
             and
             both
             secure
             and
             enlarge
             his
             Conquests
             .
             The
             Portugueses
             began
             now
             to
             take
             Courage
             ,
             and
             perceiving
             Don
             John's
             design
             ,
             being
             press'd
             withal
             by
             repeated
             Orders
             from
             Court
             to
             Fight
             ,
             directed
             their
             March
             the
             same
             way
             in
             order
             to
             wheel
             about
             and
             get
             before
             him
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             easily
             do
             ,
             having
             secur'd
             their
             heavy
             Baggage
             at
             Estremos
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Spanish
             Army
             was
             much
             incumber'd
             with
             Carriages
             .
             However
             ,
             the
             March
             of
             the
             Portuguese
             Army
             was
             so
             hasty
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             
               Conde
               da
               Ericeyra
            
             saith
             ,
             the
             English
             bore
             both
             ,
             that
             and
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             with
             Impatience
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             the
             Toil
             which
             our
             Country
             Men
             under
             went
             at
             that
             time
             was
             very
             great
             ,
             but
             least
             any
             should
             gather
             from
             that
             Expression
             ,
             that
             they
             show'd
             any
             great
             Backwardness
             in
             the
             service
             ,
             I
             shall
             tell
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             his
             Lordship
             is
             pleas'd
             to
             omit
             .
             
             The
             two
             Armies
             were
             at
             a
             small
             distance
             over
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             both
             making
             what
             hast
             they
             could
             to
             pass
             a
             River
             
               (
               Tera
            
             )
             before
             the
             Night
             that
             preceded
             the
             Battle
             of
             Amexial
             .
             The
             English
             being
             in
             the
             Rear
             of
             the
             Portuguese
             Army
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             because
             that
             was
             to
             become
             the
             Front
             when
             they
             got
             before
             the
             Enemy
             ;
             as
             Evening
             drew
             on
             ,
             the
             Alarm
             was
             taken
             in
             the
             Front
             ,
             that
             the
             Enemy
             was
             at
             hand
             ,
             but
             then
             the
             English
             were
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             from
             that
             part
             where
             the
             Action
             was
             like
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             without
             them
             it
             seems
             nothing
             was
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             Orders
             were
             thereupon
             given
             for
             them
             to
             Advance
             with
             all
             speed
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             as
             fast
             as
             't
             was
             possible
             for
             them
             to
             run
             throughout
             the
             whole
             length
             of
             the
             Army
             .
             Their
             eagerness
             to
             engage
             with
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             their
             Pride
             no
             doubt
             to
             see
             so
             many
             thousands
             of
             Armed
             Men
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             their
             Guardians
             ,
             spurring
             them
             on
             beyond
             their
             strength
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             several
             of
             them
             thro'
             Heat
             and
             want
             of
             Breath
             ,
             fell
             by
             the
             Way
             and
             some
             were
             lost
             ;
             but
             by
             that
             time
             they
             came
             up
             ,
             the
             Alarm
             ceas'd
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             nothing
             for
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             't
             was
             well
             there
             was
             not
             ,
             for
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Officers
             have
             assur'd
             me
             ,
             the
             Men
             were
             so
             Faint
             ,
             and
             Weary
             ,
             as
             to
             become
             altogether
             unfit
             for
             Action
             ;
             such
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             Impatience
             taken
             Notice
             of
             by
             the
             Noble
             Author
             in
             his
             Account
             of
             this
             days
             March.
             
          
           
             The
             next
             day
             the
             Spaniards
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             slow
             March
             occasion'd
             by
             their
             heavy
             Luggage
             ,
             put
             it
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Portugueses
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             Fight
             .
             As
             the
             Armies
             came
             in
             sight
             of
             each
             other
             ,
             the
             English
             Horse
             with
             a
             Party
             of
             Portugueses
             were
             commanded
             to
             dislodge
             several
             Battallions
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             that
             had
             possessed
             themselves
             of
             a
             rising
             Ground
             ,
             which
             the
             Portugueses
             thought
             necessary
             
             for
             them
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             should
             come
             to
             a
             Battle
             .
             They
             did
             not
             only
             do
             as
             they
             were
             Ordered
             ,
             by
             driving
             those
             Batallions
             from
             the
             Hill
             ,
             but
             they
             followed
             them
             into
             the
             Plain
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             and
             found
             themselves
             insensibly
             ingag'd
             in
             a
             hot
             Skirmish
             with
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Cavalry
             ,
             that
             was
             conducting
             the
             Carriages
             towards
             another
             Hill
             a
             League
             off
             ,
             where
             their
             Foot
             had
             already
             posted
             themselves
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             so
             surprised
             and
             disorder'd
             by
             this
             sudden
             Attack
             ,
             that
             had
             our
             Men
             been
             seconded
             as
             't
             was
             expected
             they
             should
             be
             from
             the
             Army
             ,
             't
             was
             thought
             they
             might
             have
             put
             them
             intirely
             to
             the
             Rout.
             Count
             Schomberg
             saw
             what
             Advantage
             was
             to
             be
             made
             of
             the
             Confusion
             he
             perceived
             them
             in
             ,
             and
             was
             marching
             towards
             them
             in
             all
             hast
             with
             such
             of
             the
             Cavalry
             as
             were
             near
             at
             hand
             ;
             but
             giving
             notice
             of
             what
             he
             was
             doing
             to
             the
             
               Conde
               de
               Villa
               Flor
            
             ,
             He
             in
             all
             hast
             sent
             positive
             Orders
             to
             command
             him
             back
             ,
             possibly
             for
             no
             other
             Reason
             but
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Custom
             of
             Thwarting
             the
             Count
             ,
             who
             had
             hitherto
             been
             opposed
             in
             almost
             every
             Motion
             he
             made
             .
             The
             Portuguese
             Commanders
             seeming
             resolv'd
             to
             spare
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             or
             give
             him
             any
             Advantage
             over
             them
             ,
             rather
             then
             suffer
             the
             Count
             to
             know
             more
             of
             their
             Trade
             then
             themselves
             ,
             which
             without
             Question
             was
             one
             Reason
             of
             their
             former
             Losses
             ,
             as
             the
             Deference
             they
             paid
             him
             afterwards
             was
             of
             the
             Success
             that
             follow'd
             .
             The
             Count
             obey'd
             the
             General
             's
             Orders
             ,
             though
             with
             some
             Reluctancy
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             not
             long
             before
             he
             took
             the
             liberty
             to
             act
             more
             of
             his
             own
             Head
             ,
             and
             thereby
             saved
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             The
             Portugueses
             possessed
             themselves
             of
             the
             rising
             Ground
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             Spaniards
             had
             been
             beaten
             ;
             they
             on
             the
             other
             side
             retir'd
             to
             two
             opposite
             Hills
             ,
             drawing
             up
             the
             Horse
             in
             a
             large
             Plain
             ,
             
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             that
             on
             the
             right
             Hand
             ,
             and
             their
             Foot
             on
             the
             tops
             of
             both
             ,
             planting
             a
             Battery
             of
             four
             Guns
             on
             each
             .
             Till
             three
             a
             Clock
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             ,
             they
             spent
             the
             time
             on
             both
             sides
             in
             Canonading
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             some
             light
             Skirmishes
             ,
             without
             doing
             any
             considerable
             Dammage
             on
             either
             side
             ;
             but
             by
             this
             time
             it
             was
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             fired
             more
             slowly
             then
             before
             ,
             and
             played
             but
             four
             Guns
             of
             Eight
             that
             they
             began
             with
             ,
             which
             made
             the
             Portugueses
             suspect
             them
             to
             be
             designing
             (
             as
             they
             were
             )
             to
             draw
             off
             and
             continue
             their
             March
             ;
             hereupon
             it
             was
             debated
             in
             a
             Council
             of
             War
             ,
             what
             was
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             Case
             :
             They
             had
             positive
             Orders
             from
             the
             King
             and
             the
             
               Conde
               de
               Castlemelhor
            
             ,
             to
             Fight
             upon
             the
             first
             occasion
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             great
             cause
             to
             dispair
             of
             ever
             being
             able
             to
             do
             ,
             should
             Don
             John
             give
             them
             the
             slip
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             be
             re-inforc'd
             with
             the
             Troops
             that
             were
             ready
             for
             him
             on
             the
             Frontiers
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             Spaniards
             had
             so
             placed
             themselves
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Fighting
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             at
             great
             Disadvantage
             ;
             their
             Horse
             which
             were
             double
             in
             Number
             to
             the
             Portuguese
             ,
             being
             six
             thousand
             to
             three
             ,
             had
             a
             large
             Plain
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             to
             the
             Foot
             ,
             their
             Advantage
             was
             much
             greater
             ,
             yet
             not
             on
             account
             of
             their
             Number
             indeed
             ,
             for
             the
             Portugueses
             had
             Eleven
             Thousand
             to
             Ten
             of
             theirs
             .
             But
             they
             had
             so
             Fortified
             themselves
             upon
             one
             of
             the
             Hills
             ,
             or
             rather
             Nature
             had
             done
             it
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             Don
             John
             thought
             he
             could
             not
             have
             found
             a
             better
             ,
             or
             more
             secure
             Place
             of
             Arms
             ,
             as
             he
             told
             the
             King
             his
             Father
             ,
             in
             a
             Letter
             after
             the
             Battle
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             compar'd
             it
             to
             the
             Castle
             of
             Milan
             ,
             adding
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             himself
             so
             safe
             there
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             almost
             asham'd
             of
             his
             over
             great
             Precaution
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Enemy
             in
             mounting
             it
             ,
             came
             scrambling
             
             up
             like
             so
             many
             Cats
             
               [
               Como
               Gateando
               .
            
             ]
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             his
             Highness
             did
             a
             little
             exaggerate
             the
             matter
             ,
             as
             two
             of
             the
             Officers
             who
             commanded
             the
             Party
             that
             did
             this
             Feat
             ,
             most
             ingenuously
             acknowledg'd
             ,
             and
             thereby
             undeceiv'd
             me
             of
             an
             Error
             ,
             who
             could
             think
             little
             otherwise
             of
             it
             then
             as
             a
             direct
             Precipice
             .
             Each
             of
             them
             severally
             affirming
             ,
             that
             neither
             they
             nor
             their
             Men
             ,
             made
             use
             of
             their
             Hands
             in
             mounting
             it
             ;
             they
             said
             indeed
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             very
             steep
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             their
             Discription
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             near
             so
             inaccessible
             as
             the
             Spaniards
             themselves
             have
             made
             it
             .
             However
             ,
             these
             Difficulties
             weighed
             so
             much
             with
             the
             Portuguese
             Commanders
             ,
             that
             the
             Council
             broke
             up
             without
             coming
             to
             any
             Resolution
             ;
             But
             for
             all
             this
             Count
             Schomberg
             was
             never
             the
             less
             attentive
             in
             observing
             the
             Countenance
             and
             Motions
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             carefully
             seeking
             about
             ,
             where
             and
             how
             he
             might
             be
             attacked
             ,
             when
             those
             that
             had
             been
             for
             Fighting
             in
             the
             Council
             ,
             came
             about
             him
             ,
             
               Simon
               Vasconcellos
            
             ,
             more
             especially
             ,
             who
             urged
             to
             him
             the
             repeated
             Orders
             of
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Brother
             the
             
               Conde
               de
               Castelmelbor
            
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             agreed
             at
             last
             amongst
             them
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             the
             General
             (
             one
             of
             them
             undertaking
             for
             him
             )
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             a
             Battle
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             were
             ranging
             the
             Cavalry
             in
             order
             ,
             the
             Count
             took
             occasion
             to
             acquaint
             the
             General
             of
             what
             they
             resolv'd
             on
             ,
             who
             now
             seem'd
             well
             enough
             satisfied
             ,
             declaring
             that
             he
             for
             his
             part
             had
             been
             always
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Fight
             began
             between
             the
             Horse
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             the
             Portuguese
             Left
             charging
             the
             Spaniards
             Right
             Wing
             ;
             I
             cannot
             give
             any
             exact
             Account
             of
             the
             part
             which
             the
             English
             Horse
             had
             in
             this
             Action
             ,
             not
             having
             had
             the
             opportunity
             to
             speak
             with
             any
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             their
             Conduct
             .
             However
             ,
             those
             
             Officers
             from
             whom
             I
             received
             my
             Information
             concerning
             the
             Foot
             ,
             have
             assured
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             Horse
             on
             this
             occasion
             behaved
             themselves
             with
             the
             like
             Gallantry
             ,
             as
             their
             Country
             men
             did
             in
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Battle
             ,
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             presently
             :
             Though
             they
             had
             not
             the
             like
             success
             ,
             they
             were
             commanded
             to
             begin
             the
             Charge
             ,
             and
             renew
             it
             several
             times
             together
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             with
             their
             accustomed
             Bravery
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             oblig'd
             every
             time
             to
             leap
             a
             wide
             Ditch
             ,
             wherein
             several
             of
             their
             Horses
             stuck
             ,
             and
             the
             French
             who
             were
             to
             have
             sustained
             them
             ,
             fired
             their
             Pistols
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             and
             then
             marched
             off
             and
             sheltered
             themselves
             under
             a
             Wall.
             But
             it
             seems
             our
             Horse
             met
             with
             their
             Match
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             having
             to
             deal
             with
             a
             Body
             of
             Old
             German
             Troops
             ,
             who
             had
             learnt
             the
             Trade
             as
             well
             as
             themselves
             ;
             for
             as
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             they
             kept
             their
             Bullets
             till
             the
             English
             came
             close
             up
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             to
             be
             easily
             broken
             by
             so
             small
             a
             Number
             .
          
           
             While
             the
             Horse
             on
             both
             sides
             were
             engag'd
             in
             a
             fierce
             ,
             and
             for
             sometime
             doubtful
             Fight
             ,
             our
             Foot
             were
             facing
             the
             foremention'd
             inaccessible
             Hill
             ,
             as
             the
             Spaniards
             thought
             it
             ;
             the
             Portugueses
             firing
             their
             Muskets
             at
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             who
             was
             at
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             do
             any
             Execution
             .
             The
             Spaniards
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             playing
             with
             their
             Battery
             from
             the
             Hill
             ,
             which
             did
             some
             Damage
             to
             the
             English
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             the
             Left
             of
             the
             whole
             Army
             ,
             killing
             four
             or
             five
             Men
             among
             their
             Pikes
             .
             Count
             Schomberg
             who
             as
             being
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Battle
             ,
             had
             a
             more
             than
             ordinary
             concern
             upon
             him
             for
             its
             success
             ,
             was
             now
             every
             where
             giving
             Orders
             and
             Encouragement
             to
             the
             Officers
             and
             Soldiers
             ;
             he
             coming
             to
             the
             Left
             to
             animate
             his
             Country
             men
             ,
             as
             he
             then
             called
             the
             English
             ,
             to
             behave
             themselves
             as
             became
             them
             ,
             found
             that
             notwithstanding
             
             their
             Yesterdays
             Fatigue
             ,
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Enemy
             had
             made
             them
             Wanton
             ,
             a
             thing
             as
             it
             must
             be
             confess'd
             usually
             observed
             in
             our
             Soldiers
             and
             Sea-men
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             hopes
             of
             an
             Engagement
             .
             These
             were
             become
             Proud
             before
             hand
             of
             their
             Buff-coats
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             thought
             they
             saw
             on
             the
             Backs
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             Don
             
             John's
             Guards
             being
             cloathed
             in
             Yellow
             .
             The
             Count
             hearing
             some
             of
             them
             Bragging
             how
             fine
             they
             should
             be
             ,
             gave
             them
             a
             gentle
             Reproof
             ,
             by
             telling
             them
             ,
             that
             
               the
               time
               to
               Boast
               was
               when
               the
               Armour
               was
               put
               off
            
             ;
             but
             seeing
             that
             the
             Enemies
             Cannon
             was
             like
             to
             prove
             troublesome
             to
             them
             where
             they
             stood
             ,
             he
             ordered
             Lieutenant
             Colonel
             Hunt
             ,
             who
             commanded
             them
             at
             that
             time
             to
             advance
             nearer
             the
             Hill
             to
             certain
             broken
             Houses
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             the
             great
             Guns
             might
             shoot
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Houses
             be
             a
             shelter
             to
             them
             from
             the
             small
             shot
             .
             When
             the
             Count
             left
             them
             ,
             they
             marched
             as
             they
             were
             directed
             ,
             the
             Enemy
             as
             they
             advanced
             nearer
             ,
             firing
             most
             furiously
             upon
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             received
             but
             little
             hurt
             ,
             even
             after
             they
             were
             come
             within
             reach
             of
             the
             small
             Shot
             ;
             the
             Officers
             suppos'd
             that
             the
             reason
             was
             ,
             because
             the
             Spaniards
             firing
             so
             fast
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             neglected
             to
             ram
             their
             Muskets
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Bullets
             tumbled
             out
             as
             they
             were
             aiming
             downwards
             ,
             before
             they
             could
             give
             Fire
             ;
             they
             were
             confirm'd
             in
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             when
             they
             observ'd
             afterwards
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             were
             wounded
             ,
             had
             been
             shot
             in
             their
             upper
             Parts
             .
             When
             they
             came
             up
             to
             the
             Houses
             ,
             it
             was
             found
             that
             they
             did
             not
             afford
             Covert
             for
             half
             their
             Men
             ,
             and
             here
             the
             Soldiers
             began
             to
             grow
             impatient
             indeed
             ;
             the
             Place
             seem'd
             hot
             ,
             and
             the
             Enemy
             was
             near
             ,
             and
             they
             thought
             it
             hard
             that
             they
             must
             stand
             there
             to
             be
             Pelted
             at
             ,
             whilst
             they
             might
             be
             in
             Action
             ,
             wherefore
             they
             were
             all
             for
             
             having
             their
             Commander
             lead
             them
             on
             ,
             and
             show'd
             so
             much
             egarness
             to
             be
             up
             with
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             that
             he
             resolv'd
             to
             gratify
             them
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             no
             Orders
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             forward
             they
             marched
             through
             all
             the
             Fire
             and
             Smoak
             ,
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             on
             the
             Hill
             could
             make
             .
             The
             Lieutenant
             Colonel
             commanding
             upon
             pain
             of
             Death
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             his
             Men
             should
             fire
             till
             he
             gave
             the
             Word
             ;
             when
             they
             were
             got
             up
             to
             the
             Brink
             ,
             the
             three
             foremost
             Ranks
             were
             ordered
             to
             give
             fire
             at
             once
             ,
             the
             first
             kneeling
             ,
             the
             second
             stooping
             :
             The
             Soldiers
             took
             their
             aim
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             this
             discharge
             was
             answered
             with
             a
             dismal
             hideous
             Groan
             from
             the
             dying
             Spaniards
             ,
             but
             being
             seconded
             by
             another
             ,
             the
             Rear
             half-files
             presently
             advancing
             and
             firing
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             the
             Enemy
             began
             to
             give
             way
             in
             disorder
             ,
             our
             Men
             perceiving
             their
             Business
             to
             be
             in
             a
             manner
             done
             ,
             gave
             as
             load
             a
             Shout
             as
             't
             was
             possible
             for
             them
             to
             make
             ,
             and
             then
             fell
             in
             with
             the
             But-ends
             of
             their
             Muskets
             ,
             and
             presently
             put
             them
             into
             Confusion
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             short
             time
             entirely
             routed
             them
             beyond
             all
             possibility
             of
             Rallying
             ,
             continuing
             the
             Pursuit
             for
             about
             a
             Mile
             ,
             having
             made
             themselves
             Masters
             of
             the
             four
             pieces
             of
             Cannon
             ,
             Don
             
             John's
             Tent
             and
             rich
             Baggage
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             our
             Men
             look'd
             upon
             their
             Work
             as
             so
             far
             done
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             it
             high
             time
             to
             go
             to
             Dinner
             ;
             for
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             they
             had
             seiz'd
             upon
             Don
             
             John's
             Provisions
             ,
             which
             they
             found
             just
             ready
             Dressed
             ,
             and
             were
             falling
             to
             ,
             but
             Count
             Schomberg
             soon
             found
             employment
             for
             them
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             This
             resolute
             Action
             of
             the
             English
             Foot
             occasion'd
             the
             famous
             Victory
             of
             
               Amexial
               ,
               Canal
            
             or
             Evora
             ,
             for
             the
             Battle
             goes
             by
             all
             three
             of
             those
             Names
             ;
             but
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             second
             Part
             of
             
               Portugal
               ,
               Restaurado
            
             now
             lately
             publish'd
             ,
             so
             orders
             the
             matter
             ,
             
             as
             to
             communicate
             the
             Honour
             of
             it
             to
             his
             own
             Country
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             content
             with
             that
             ,
             he
             will
             scarce
             suffer
             the
             English
             to
             have
             any
             the
             least
             share
             in
             it
             .
             In
             his
             account
             of
             this
             Battle
             ,
             he
             without
             taking
             notice
             of
             any
             preceding
             Action
             among
             the
             Foot
             ,
             sets
             Himself
             and
             another
             General
             Officer
             at
             the
             Head
             of
             four
             Regiments
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             march
             up
             the
             Hill
             ,
             one
             of
             these
             he
             allows
             indeed
             to
             be
             English
             ,
             commanded
             by
             Lieutenant
             Colonel
             
               Thomas
               Hunt
            
             ,
             but
             then
             he
             takes
             care
             to
             drop
             them
             by
             the
             way
             .
             Before
             they
             begin
             their
             March
             ,
             the
             
               Conde
               de
               Villa
               Flor
            
             is
             brought
             in
             to
             make
             a
             florid
             Speech
             ,
             which
             works
             so
             much
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             last
             Words
             they
             are
             in
             Motion
             ;
             but
             the
             English
             being
             to
             the
             Left
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             nearest
             the
             Plain
             where
             the
             Cavalry
             on
             both
             sides
             were
             ingag'd
             ,
             are
             attack'd
             by
             four
             hundred
             Horse
             with
             great
             Bravery
             .
             But
             they
             forming
             themselves
             into
             a
             close
             Body
             ,
             the
             Fire-locks
             keeping
             within
             the
             Pikes
             ,
             make
             such
             Resistance
             by
             their
             repeated
             Discharges
             ,
             that
             the
             Three
             Regiments
             led
             on
             by
             the
             two
             Commanders
             ,
             continue
             their
             March
             unmolested
             .
             In
             ascending
             the
             Hill
             they
             think
             fit
             that
             they
             might
             make
             sure
             work
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             send
             a
             single
             Officer
             to
             see
             whether
             the
             Enemy
             might
             not
             have
             some
             Horse
             there
             to
             oppose
             them
             .
             The
             Officer
             does
             as
             he
             is
             ordered
             ,
             making
             his
             way
             through
             Clouds
             of
             Bullets
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             expresses
             it
             ,
             takes
             a
             full
             view
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             and
             sees
             no
             Horse
             there
             ;
             with
             this
             Answer
             he
             encourages
             them
             to
             make
             up
             to
             the
             Top
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Three
             Regiments
             act
             over
             again
             the
             very
             same
             things
             which
             (
             as
             it
             hath
             hitherto
             been
             believ'd
             )
             the
             English
             had
             done
             before
             .
          
           
             This
             Account
             Publish'd
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Dom
             
               Luis
               de
               Menezes
            
             ,
             who
             was
             himself
             in
             the
             Battle
             as
             General
             of
             the
             Artillery
             ,
             and
             doubtless
             acquitted
             
             himself
             therein
             with
             Honour
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             had
             the
             Title
             
               Conde
               da
               Ericeyra
            
             ,
             must
             at
             first
             sight
             infallibly
             shake
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Relation
             ,
             if
             not
             intirely
             destroy
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             put
             our
             Country
             men
             out
             of
             Possession
             of
             an
             Honour
             ,
             which
             till
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             last
             Year
             ,
             they
             had
             enjoy'd
             as
             their
             undoubted
             Right
             .
             However
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             further
             Passages
             to
             be
             told
             relating
             to
             this
             Battle
             ,
             which
             may
             possibly
             keep
             the
             former
             Account
             from
             being
             thought
             altogether
             incredible
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             any
             thing
             be
             said
             in
             Defence
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             Answer
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             there
             are
             certain
             Reports
             that
             have
             been
             current
             about
             Lisbon
             for
             some
             Years
             ,
             which
             the
             Publick
             ought
             to
             be
             inform'd
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             consideration
             of
             the
             respect
             due
             to
             one
             of
             the
             Conde's
             Quality
             .
             These
             Reports
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Grounds
             for
             them
             ,
             may
             make
             one
             suspect
             that
             the
             Conde
             hath
             been
             much
             injur'd
             in
             the
             Edition
             of
             his
             Works
             .
             It
             was
             the
             common
             talk
             in
             Portugal
             for
             several
             Years
             after
             the
             Publication
             of
             the
             first
             Volumn
             ,
             that
             some
             other
             Person
             besides
             his
             Lordship
             ,
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             Composing
             and
             Digesting
             his
             Papers
             ;
             but
             then
             its
             true
             ,
             that
             People
             differ'd
             much
             in
             their
             Opinions
             concerning
             the
             Person
             suppos'd
             to
             be
             thus
             Employ'd
             ,
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Person
             of
             Quality
             indeed
             ,
             but
             one
             of
             the
             other
             Sex
             :
             Others
             were
             for
             a
             certain
             Priest
             whom
             the
             Conde
             ,
             as
             they
             pretend
             ,
             kept
             in
             his
             House
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             I
             will
             not
             undertake
             for
             the
             Credit
             of
             either
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             of
             these
             Reports
             ,
             as
             being
             altogether
             ignorant
             on
             what
             gounds
             they
             were
             rais'd
             ;
             but
             the
             Truth
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             cause
             why
             they
             that
             wish
             well
             to
             the
             
             Conde's
             Memory
             ,
             should
             be
             glad
             they
             were
             believ'd
             ,
             and
             some
             Passages
             in
             the
             Book
             it self
             makes
             one
             think
             that
             there
             may
             be
             something
             in
             them
             ;
             the
             Language
             bestow'd
             by
             
             the
             Author
             on
             those
             he
             calls
             Hereticks
             .
             Our
             King
             Charles
             the
             First
             for
             one
             ,
             when
             he
             reflects
             on
             the
             Behaviour
             of
             that
             Blessed
             Martyr
             in
             his
             last
             Agony
             ,
             is
             not
             common
             among
             Men
             of
             the
             Conde's
             Rank
             ,
             but
             seems
             to
             come
             rather
             from
             the
             indiscreet
             Zeal
             of
             a
             Bigotted
             Lady
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             excuse
             its
             capable
             of
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Account
             now
             under
             consideration
             ,
             the
             Reader
             will
             soon
             perceive
             ,
             that
             it
             savours
             strongly
             of
             something
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             name
             ,
             but
             of
             which
             above
             all
             Men
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             one
             would
             soonest
             suspect
             a
             Romish
             Priest
             .
             But
             to
             our
             Purpose
             .
          
           
             King
             Charles
             the
             Second
             being
             informed
             of
             the
             wonderful
             Bravery
             of
             his
             Soldiers
             shown
             at
             this
             Battle
             of
             Amexial
             ,
             was
             pleased
             out
             of
             his
             pure
             Liberality
             ,
             to
             order
             Forty
             Thousand
             Crowns-to
             be
             distributed
             amongst
             them
             .
             All
             that
             know
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Character
             of
             that
             Prince
             ,
             know
             that
             he
             was
             not
             to
             be
             easily
             imposed
             upon
             by
             sham
             Relations
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             as
             apparent
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             his
             Exchequer
             did
             not
             overflow
             with
             Money
             ,
             and
             consequently
             it
             must
             be
             some
             very
             important
             Action
             ,
             that
             his
             Majesty
             thought
             fit
             to
             Reward
             with
             so
             large
             Donative
             .
             But
             was
             it
             possible
             for
             so
             understanding
             a
             Prince
             as
             King
             Charles
             ,
             to
             think
             it
             an
             extraordinary
             thing
             for
             above
             2000
             Foot
             to
             make
             Resistance
             against
             a
             Body
             of
             400
             Horse
             ?
             Yet
             this
             is
             all
             the
             part
             that
             our
             Author
             allows
             them
             in
             the
             Victory
             ,
             only
             in
             conclusion
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             between
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             they
             Iost
             about
             50
             Men
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             and
             the
             French
             together
             behav'd
             themselves
             Valiantly
             .
             Our
             Horse
             lost
             many
             more
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             being
             cut
             to
             pieces
             by
             their
             renewing
             the
             Charge
             so
             often
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             abandon'd
             by
             the
             French.
             
          
           
           
             But
             if
             the
             English
             Foot
             did
             any
             thing
             to
             deserve
             the
             Notice
             of
             their
             King
             ,
             it
             was
             on
             the
             Hill
             ,
             against
             which
             they
             were
             at
             first
             Posted
             ,
             and
             upon
             which
             the
             main
             Business
             of
             the
             Battle
             was
             transacted
             ;
             for
             there
             by
             confession
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             Spaniards
             were
             strongest
             and
             were
             first
             routed
             ,
             and
             unless
             it
             were
             up
             thither
             ,
             our
             Foot
             scarce
             moved
             from
             their
             first
             Station
             .
             That
             they
             did
             something
             worthy
             of
             Admiration
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             Place
             we
             may
             appeal
             to
             the
             Memories
             of
             all
             People
             of
             any
             Curiosity
             in
             Portugal
             ;
             for
             the
             fighting
             over
             of
             this
             and
             some
             other
             of
             their
             Battles
             ,
             was
             observed
             to
             be
             the
             main
             subject
             of
             Conversation
             amongst
             them
             for
             many
             Years
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Officers
             in
             the
             Army
             did
             not
             stick
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             Crown
             of
             Portugal
             was
             preserv'd
             by
             what
             the
             English
             did
             in
             this
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             writing
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             shall
             content
             my self
             with
             such
             Evidence
             as
             is
             at
             hand
             .
             There
             are
             two
             Gentlemen
             in
             London
             ,
             who
             commanded
             in
             this
             very
             Action
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             Author
             of
             
               Portugal
               Restaurado
            
             hath
             excluded
             our
             Country
             men
             ;
             the
             one
             hath
             a
             Command
             in
             my
             Lord
             of
             
             Oxford's
             Regiment
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Old
             Gentlemen
             in
             the
             Charter-house
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             far
             from
             magnifying
             the
             Performance
             ,
             that
             they
             contradict
             some
             circumstances
             in
             the
             Publick
             Accounts
             ,
             that
             made
             it
             appear
             more
             hazardous
             and
             daring
             then
             it
             really
             was
             .
             They
             know
             very
             well
             that
             they
             were
             not
             only
             engaged
             on
             the
             foremention'd
             Hill
             ,
             but
             that
             till
             the
             Action
             was
             over
             ,
             there
             were
             none
             besides
             them
             ;
             the
             former
             of
             these
             gives
             a
             very
             demonstrative
             Proof
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             have
             no
             Assistants
             to
             accompany
             them
             at
             the
             beginning
             ;
             for
             where
             they
             ascended
             the
             Hill
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Ground
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             not
             admit
             of
             the
             whole
             Regiment
             (
             the
             Party
             consisted
             but
             of
             one
             )
             for
             which
             reason
             ,
             
             two
             Companies
             that
             were
             to
             the
             Left
             ,
             were
             forc'd
             to
             return
             and
             joyn
             the
             other
             English
             Regiment
             that
             was
             drawn
             up
             in
             the
             second
             Line
             ,
             and
             was
             commanded
             by
             Colonel
             Person
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             the
             Three
             Regiments
             might
             get
             up
             afterwards
             by
             other
             ways
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             gave
             the
             English
             time
             enough
             to
             do
             their
             Business
             for
             them
             ,
             will
             appear
             from
             what
             follows
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Conde
               Villa
               Flor
            
             General
             of
             the
             Portuguese
             Army
             ,
             when
             the
             English
             were
             first
             in
             Motion
             ,
             was
             standing
             on
             the
             rising
             Ground
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             possessed
             himself
             of
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             that
             was
             opposite
             to
             ,
             and
             a
             League
             distant
             from
             the
             Hill
             ,
             we
             are
             speaking
             of
             .
             He
             seeing
             the
             English
             making
             up
             to
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             observing
             that
             contrary
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             so
             much
             as
             once
             fire
             all
             the
             way
             ,
             was
             perswaded
             that
             they
             were
             running
             over
             to
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             making
             Speeches
             ,
             to
             animate
             his
             own
             Soldiers
             to
             follow
             them
             ,
             was
             most
             bitterly
             exclaiming
             against
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             declaring
             ,
             That
             he
             wash'd
             his
             Hands
             from
             having
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             in
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             or
             giving
             this
             occasion
             to
             the
             Hereticks
             to
             betray
             them
             ;
             he
             was
             so
             fully
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             this
             and
             no
             other
             was
             their
             Design
             ,
             that
             all
             they
             did
             whilst
             in
             sight
             confirm'd
             him
             in
             his
             Opinion
             .
             Mr.
             
               John
               Cargill
            
             who
             was
             Chaplain
             to
             the
             Regiment
             ,
             which
             the
             Gen.
             was
             crying
             out
             against
             ,
             being
             near
             him
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             understanding
             what
             he
             meant
             ,
             but
             not
             having
             Portuguese
             enough
             to
             speak
             to
             him
             ,
             enquired
             for
             some
             body
             that
             could
             speak
             Latin
             ,
             and
             having
             found
             one
             ,
             desired
             him
             to
             acquaint
             his
             Excellency
             ,
             that
             the
             English
             instead
             of
             being
             guilty
             of
             so
             vile
             a
             Treachery
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             laying
             to
             their
             Charge
             ,
             were
             doing
             him
             a
             most
             Important
             piece
             of
             Service
             ;
             but
             the
             Gen.
             was
             not
             to
             be
             perswaded
             out
             of
             his
             Senses
             ,
             his
             
             Eyes
             and
             his
             Ears
             convincing
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Hereticks
             were
             a
             doing
             that
             which
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             ,
             he
             had
             all
             along
             expected
             from
             them
             .
             He
             had
             seen
             them
             running
             up
             to
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             so
             near
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             shake
             Hands
             ,
             without
             doing
             the
             least
             act
             of
             Hostility
             ;
             he
             presently
             afterwards
             heard
             a
             Shout
             too
             loud
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             for
             so
             small
             a
             Company
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             he
             could
             think
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             ,
             and
             the
             Spaniards
             were
             Congratulating
             each
             other
             upon
             their
             Conjunction
             ;
             as
             for
             their
             general
             Discharge
             it
             could
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             Salvo
             ,
             they
             doubtless
             shooting
             their
             Bullets
             into
             the
             Air.
             Such
             were
             the
             Speeches
             that
             the
             
               Conde
               de
               Villa
               Flor
            
             made
             while
             our
             Soldiers
             were
             beating
             the
             Spaniards
             for
             him
             ;
             he
             chang'd
             his
             Note
             indeed
             when
             he
             came
             afterwards
             to
             understand
             the
             matter
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             as
             't
             is
             reported
             ,
             that
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Aquelles
               Herejes
               sam
               mel
               hores
               que
               os
               nossos
               Santos
            
             ;
             these
             Hereticks
             are
             better
             to
             us
             then
             our
             own
             Saints
             .
             But
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             all
             the
             Chaplain
             could
             do
             in
             order
             to
             his
             Conviction
             ,
             was
             to
             prevail
             ,
             that
             a
             Messenger
             should
             be
             sent
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             the
             English
             were
             adoing
             upon
             the
             Hill
             :
             In
             their
             way
             they
             met
             Count
             Schomberg
             ,
             whom
             Mr.
             Cargill
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Consternation
             in
             which
             he
             had
             left
             the
             General
             .
             The
             Count
             upon
             hearing
             this
             ,
             Gallop'd
             towards
             the
             General
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             may
             suppose
             ,
             disabus'd
             him
             of
             his
             Error
             .
             The
             Count
             was
             then
             just
             come
             down
             from
             the
             Hill
             ,
             for
             he
             having
             the
             Concern
             of
             the
             whole
             Battle
             upon
             him
             ,
             found
             occasions
             for
             his
             Presence
             in
             every
             Part
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             necessary
             at
             this
             time
             among
             the
             English
             ,
             lest
             their
             heat
             should
             carry
             them
             on
             too
             far
             in
             the
             Pursuit
             ,
             whilst
             their
             Service
             was
             requir'd
             elsewhere
             .
             He
             had
             got
             up
             with
             them
             by
             that
             time
             they
             had
             follow'd
             the
             Enemy
             about
             a
             Mile
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             
             discovered
             by
             his
             Words
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             in
             his
             Countenance
             ,
             how
             well
             pleas'd
             a
             Man
             of
             his
             Character
             must
             be
             with
             so
             Gallant
             an
             Action
             ;
             yet
             they
             were
             his
             own
             Regiment
             ,
             and
             he
             check'd
             them
             for
             their
             too
             great
             Eagerness
             ,
             telling
             them
             that
             the
             Enemies
             Horse
             were
             making
             towards
             their
             Country
             men
             below
             ,
             and
             commanding
             the
             Officers
             to
             Rally
             their
             Men
             that
             were
             then
             all
             in
             Disorder
             in
             the
             Pursuit
             and
             Plunder
             .
             While
             his
             Orders
             were
             putting
             in
             Execution
             ,
             he
             return'd
             to
             the
             Plain
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             heard
             Mr.
             
             Cargil's
             Story
             ,
             he
             rode
             up
             to
             quiet
             the
             General
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Conference
             between
             the
             Count
             and
             the
             General
             ,
             we
             suppose
             it
             was
             that
             the
             
               Three
               Portuguese
            
             Regiments
             ,
             headed
             by
             the
             two
             Commanders
             ,
             had
             the
             Speech
             made
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             ordered
             to
             march
             up
             the
             Hill
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             just
             at
             this
             time
             that
             the
             Enemies
             Horse
             attack'd
             an
             English
             Regiment
             in
             the
             manner
             describ'd
             by
             our
             Author
             ,
             only
             he
             gives
             a
             wrong
             Name
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             Colonel
             Persons
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             just
             as
             Lieutenant
             Colonel
             
             Hunt's
             Men
             ,
             who
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             any
             Horse
             ,
             at
             all
             ,
             were
             leaving
             the
             Hill
             :
             For
             they
             having
             spent
             some
             time
             in
             getting
             into
             Rank
             and
             File
             ,
             were
             making
             what
             hast
             they
             could
             to
             joyn
             their
             Country
             men
             ,
             seeing
             four
             Squadrons
             of
             Cuirassiers
             charging
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             so
             warmly
             receiv'd
             ,
             that
             they
             soon
             wheel'd
             off
             ,
             leaving
             behind
             them
             several
             of
             their
             Men
             and
             Horses
             upon
             the
             Ground
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Portugueses
             did
             not
             ascend
             this
             Hill
             before
             our
             Men
             had
             been
             there
             and
             done
             their
             work
             for
             them
             ,
             will
             appear
             likewise
             from
             hence
             :
             The
             Author
             ,
             saith
             that
             they
             began
             their
             March
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             seven
             other
             Regiments
             of
             Foot
             on
             the
             Right
             ,
             assisted
             by
             five
             Squadrons
             of
             Horse
             ,
             went
             to
             Attack
             the
             Spaniards
             on
             the
             other
             Hill
             ,
             
             whom
             after
             some
             Resistance
             they
             routed
             ,
             taking
             at
             the
             same
             time
             the
             other
             four
             Pieces
             of
             Cannon
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             not
             attempted
             till
             after
             the
             English
             had
             been
             upon
             the
             steep
             Hill
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             great
             Officer
             declared
             presently
             after
             ,
             had
             not
             been
             done
             at
             all
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             the
             Portugueses
             were
             provok'd
             to
             it
             by
             what
             the
             English
             had
             done
             before
             .
          
           
             However
             ,
             while
             these
             seven
             Regiments
             assisted
             as
             they
             were
             with
             five
             Squadrons
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Advantage
             they
             had
             in
             Number
             and
             in
             the
             Place
             ,
             by
             much
             more
             accessible
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             their
             making
             use
             of
             Horse
             ,
             were
             for
             some
             time
             put
             to
             it
             by
             the
             dispirited
             Spaniards
             .
             Our
             Author
             assirms
             ,
             that
             the
             three
             Regiments
             knowing
             nothing
             of
             what
             the
             English
             had
             been
             doing
             (
             for
             he
             mentions
             not
             a
             word
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             has
             done
             his
             utmost
             to
             keep
             the
             Reader
             from
             suspecting
             any
             such
             thing
             )
             mounted
             the
             most
             inaccessible
             Hill
             ;
             two
             of
             them
             directly
             Fronting
             it
             ,
             the
             third
             wheeling
             about
             to
             the
             Right
             ,
             all
             keeping
             their
             Fire
             as
             the
             English
             had
             done
             ,
             till
             they
             gain'd
             the
             Top
             ,
             which
             they
             all
             did
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             they
             make
             a
             general
             Discharge
             ,
             and
             presently
             put
             the
             Spaniards
             into
             disorder
             ,
             take
             their
             Guns
             which
             
               Dom
               Luis
               de
               Menezes
            
             turns
             upon
             them
             at
             the
             same
             instant
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             intirely
             to
             the
             Rout.
             But
             where
             these
             things
             to
             do
             then
             ,
             the
             
               Conde
               de
               Villa
               Flor
            
             must
             have
             been
             more
             in
             his
             Wits
             then
             to
             make
             such
             an
             unequal
             Division
             of
             his
             Forces
             ,
             at
             least
             he
             would
             have
             dispos'd
             of
             them
             in
             another
             manner
             ;
             he
             would
             have
             order'd
             the
             seven
             Regiments
             to
             wheel
             about
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             get
             up
             to
             this
             Place
             ,
             where
             the
             Enemies
             chief
             strength
             lay
             ,
             and
             had
             sent
             the
             Three
             where
             there
             was
             less
             Danger
             .
             Count
             Scomberg
             as
             least
             ,
             who
             as
             brave
             a
             Soldier
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             was
             so
             Prudent
             a
             General
             as
             to
             be
             always
             for
             making
             sure
             Work
             ;
             when
             
             he
             came
             up
             to
             the
             English
             ,
             would
             never
             have
             taken
             them
             off
             from
             the
             Pursuit
             ,
             could
             he
             have
             suspected
             that
             there
             would
             so
             sudden
             an
             occasion
             for
             doing
             over
             again
             all
             that
             they
             had
             done
             already
             .
             But
             the
             Truth
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             so
             great
             an
             Agreement
             in
             some
             of
             the
             most
             material
             Passages
             in
             this
             Account
             ,
             with
             what
             the
             English
             had
             been
             doing
             before
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             related
             by
             our
             Officers
             ,
             who
             never
             saw
             or
             heard
             of
             the
             2d
             .
             Volum
             of
             
               Portugal
               Restaurado
            
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             seem
             to
             speak
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Action
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             cause
             to
             suspect
             that
             the
             Conde
             had
             given
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Part
             ,
             which
             our
             Country
             men
             had
             in
             the
             Battle
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Revisors
             of
             his
             Papers
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             more
             probable
             ,
             the
             Inquisitors
             when
             the
             Book
             passed
             through
             their
             Hands
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             great
             kindness
             to
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             resolv'd
             to
             make
             a
             Portuguese
             Action
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             changing
             the
             Names
             and
             Time
             :
             There
             are
             more
             Reasons
             for
             this
             Conjecture
             ,
             then
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             told
             at
             present
             .
             It
             is
             not
             denied
             but
             that
             the
             Portugueses
             might
             come
             upon
             the
             Place
             where
             the
             Action
             was
             perform'd
             ,
             but
             it
             appears
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             till
             the
             Business
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             done
             ,
             and
             till
             the
             English
             were
             about
             leaving
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             might
             have
             spared
             the
             Officers
             pains
             whom
             they
             sent
             to
             view
             it
             ,
             there
             being
             neither
             Horse
             nor
             Foot
             in
             any
             condition
             to
             withstand
             them
             .
             All
             the
             work
             that
             they
             had
             to
             do
             was
             ,
             that
             usually
             done
             ,
             a
             broken
             scatter'd
             and
             confounded
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             which
             a
             Brave
             Man
             will
             never
             by
             his
             Good-will
             set
             his
             Hand
             to
             ,
             which
             is
             down-right
             killing
             .
          
           
             The
             English
             being
             drawn
             off
             upon
             a
             Business
             that
             became
             them
             better
             ,
             had
             not
             been
             long
             there
             after
             the
             Enemies
             Horse
             were
             repuls'd
             ,
             but
             a
             Gentleman
             came
             Riding
             up
             to
             them
             from
             Count
             Schomberg
             
             with
             Orders
             to
             Halt
             ,
             adding
             that
             the
             Portugueses
             on
             the
             Right
             had
             attack'd
             and
             put
             to
             the
             Rout
             the
             Spaniards
             on
             the
             other
             Hill
             ;
             sometime
             afterwards
             Count
             Schomberg
             himself
             came
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             order'd
             them
             to
             joyn
             the
             Army
             that
             was
             going
             to
             incamp
             ,
             it
             them
             growing
             Duskish
             .
             The
             Count
             staid
             with
             them
             part
             of
             the
             Night
             ,
             telling
             the
             Officers
             many
             diverting
             Passages
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             guess
             at
             whose
             Expence
             he
             diverted
             himself
             .
             Were
             that
             Great
             Man
             alive
             now
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             doubt
             before
             this
             time
             receiv'd
             from
             Portugal
             a
             further
             occasion
             for
             his
             Mirth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             likely
             that
             a
             Person
             unskill'd
             in
             Military
             Affairs
             must
             be
             guilty
             of
             many
             Errors
             in
             his
             manner
             of
             Relating
             this
             Transaction
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             what
             hath
             told
             ,
             he
             hath
             deliver'd
             it
             with
             that
             assurance
             which
             is
             Natural
             to
             one
             who
             himself
             believes
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             having
             receiv'd
             the
             most
             material
             Passages
             from
             several
             Competent
             Witnesses
             ,
             at
             several
             places
             and
             times
             ,
             all
             agreeing
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             our
             Author
             himselves
             relates
             ,
             where
             he
             does
             not
             plainly
             do
             that
             which
             't
             would
             be
             a
             great
             indecency
             to
             Name
             .
             However
             ,
             since
             many
             cannot
             have
             the
             like
             opportunities
             to
             inform
             themselves
             ,
             he
             shall
             insist
             only
             upon
             this
             notorious
             Truth
             :
             That
             
               at
               the
               Battle
               of
            
             Amexial
             ,
             
               part
               of
               the
            
             English
             
               Foot
               without
               the
               Assistance
               of
            
             Portugueses
             
               or
               others
               ,
               attack'd
               a
               great
               Body
               of
            
             Spaniards
             ,
             
               posted
               upon
               a
               Hill
               by
               themselves
               thought
               inaccessible
               ,
               Defeated
               and
               Routed
               them
               ,
               taking
               their
               great
               Guns
               ,
               their
               General
               's
               Tent
               and
               Baggage
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               means
               occasion'd
               the
               Victory
               ,
               which
               preserv'd
            
             Portugal
             
               from
               imminent
               Destruction
            
             .
             This
             he
             believes
             to
             be
             so
             evident
             a
             Truth
             ,
             that
             there
             's
             scarce
             a
             Person
             of
             any
             considerable
             Rank
             in
             the
             several
             Nations
             ,
             that
             were
             concern'd
             in
             the
             
             Transaction
             ,
             but
             either
             is
             or
             may
             be
             convinc'd
             of
             it
             by
             Eye-Witnesses
             ,
             those
             that
             have
             convers'd
             with
             them
             ,
             Letters
             from
             Publick
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             And
             since
             on
             account
             of
             the
             suppos'd
             Author's
             Quality
             ,
             the
             History
             of
             
               Portugal
               Restaurado
            
             is
             likely
             to
             be
             communicated
             to
             those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Highest
             Stations
             ,
             they
             who
             have
             prefix'd
             to
             it
             the
             Name
             of
             Dom
             
               Luis
               de
               Menezes
            
             ,
             have
             done
             a
             great
             discredit
             to
             their
             Cause
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             irreparable
             injury
             to
             the
             Memory
             of
             that
             great
             Man.
             For
             while
             such
             as
             have
             a
             true
             sense
             of
             Honour
             ,
             shall
             think
             that
             Lord
             could
             be
             Author
             of
             a
             Peace
             ,
             wherein
             so
             little
             Gratitude
             is
             express'd
             to
             the
             Savers
             of
             his
             Country
             ,
             so
             much
             Artifice
             used
             to
             Defraud
             them
             of
             the
             Honour
             got
             while
             they
             were
             exposing
             their
             Lives
             ,
             to
             rescue
             a
             distress'd
             People
             from
             Destruction
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             no
             other
             apparent
             Reason
             ,
             but
             our
             difference
             in
             Opinions
             :
             for
             there
             appears
             throughout
             the
             Work
             as
             great
             Partiality
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             French
             ,
             as
             Prejudice
             against
             the
             English
             ;
             How
             vile
             a
             thing
             must
             they
             take
             this
             ancient
             Popery
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             how
             mischievous
             amongst
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             can
             have
             so
             Maligant
             an
             Influence
             upon
             a
             Noble
             Mind
             !
             Certainty
             should
             Dom
             
               Luis
               de
               Menezes
            
             prove
             guilty
             of
             so
             disingenuous
             a
             Work.
             The
             General
             of
             the
             Artillery
             did
             not
             gain
             more
             Honour
             by
             his
             Sword
             ,
             when
             he
             fought
             at
             the
             Battle
             of
             Amexial
             ,
             then
             the
             
               Conde
               de
               Ericeyra
            
             ,
             forfeited
             by
             his
             Pen
             when
             he
             Discribed
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Battle
             ,
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             of
             16
             Thousand
             ,
             had
             4000
             kill'd
             ,
             and
             6000
             taken
             Prisoners
             ,
             among
             whom
             were
             2500
             Wounded
             .
             The
             loss
             on
             the
             Victors
             side
             was
             inconsiderable
             ;
             for
             among
             all
             the
             8
             Companies
             that
             were
             ingag'd
             on
             the
             Hill
             ,
             there
             were
             but
             16
             private
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             an
             Ensign
             kill'd
             .
             The
             Portugueses
             indeed
             while
             they
             were
             
             killing
             the
             Spanish
             Foot
             ;
             and
             fighting
             with
             the
             Horse
             ,
             lost
             a
             thousand
             of
             their
             Men
             ,
             and
             had
             500
             Wounded
             .
             The
             King
             of
             Portugal
             being
             very
             sensible
             of
             the
             great
             services
             done
             him
             by
             our
             Men
             ,
             resolv'd
             to
             bestow
             a
             Largess
             upon
             them
             as
             a
             mark
             of
             his
             Esteem
             .
             His
             Gift
             was
             very
             Extraordinary
             in
             its
             kind
             :
             for
             it
             was
             three
             Pounds
             of
             Snuff
             to
             each
             Company
             ;
             and
             not
             despicable
             for
             its
             Value
             ,
             considering
             into
             how
             low
             a
             state
             Portugal
             had
             been
             reduced
             .
             But
             our
             Foot
             Soldiers
             had
             not
             such
             consideration
             in
             them
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             Present
             was
             made
             in
             his
             Majesty's
             Name
             ,
             they
             took
             it
             and
             toss'd
             it
             up
             into
             the
             Air
             out
             of
             Contempt
             and
             Disdain
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             grew
             Angry
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             remember
             ,
             not
             their
             own
             services
             ,
             but
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             Valiant
             Country
             men
             of
             the
             Horse
             Regiment
             ,
             and
             to
             vent
             their
             Indignation
             that
             such
             Men
             that
             had
             been
             so
             often
             commanded
             on
             to
             the
             Slaughter
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             basely
             abandon'd
             as
             they
             were
             .
             However
             ,
             their
             Passions
             cool'd
             ,
             and
             they
             came
             to
             themselves
             again
             upon
             the
             first
             occasion
             for
             Action
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             were
             to
             fight
             for
             Portugueses
             ,
             yet
             they
             behav'd
             themselves
             like
             
               English
               Men
            
             still
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             the
             remainder
             of
             the
             present
             Campagne
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             that
             follow'd
             ,
             seem'd
             just
             the
             Reverse
             of
             those
             made
             by
             Don
             John
             the
             two
             foregoing
             Years
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             .
             Soon
             after
             the
             Battle
             Evora
             was
             besieged
             and
             taken
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             Year
             Valença
             in
             Estremadura
             ,
             at
             both
             which
             Sieges
             the
             English
             signaliz'd
             themselves
             in
             their
             usual
             manner
             ,
             of
             which
             several
             remarkable
             Instances
             might
             be
             given
             .
             In
             1665.
             the
             Spaniards
             made
             shift
             to
             bring
             another
             Army
             into
             Portugal
             ,
             under
             the
             Marquess
             
               de
               Caracena
            
             ,
             to
             be
             serv'd
             at
             Montes-claros
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             Don
             
             John's
             had
             been
             at
             Amexial
             .
             In
             this
             Battle
             while
             a
             whole
             Regiment
             of
             French
             fairly
             
             ran
             away
             ,
             some
             particular
             Persons
             excepted
             ,
             who
             came
             and
             Fought
             by
             our
             Country
             men
             ,
             the
             English
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             contributed
             no
             less
             to
             the
             Victory
             then
             they
             did
             in
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             But
             an
             Account
             of
             these
             and
             some
             other
             very
             considerable
             Transactions
             would
             come
             with
             a
             much
             better
             Grace
             ,
             from
             a
             Portuguese
             then
             an
             English
             Hand
             ;
             to
             commemorate
             Benefits
             ,
             being
             an
             Office
             properly
             belonging
             to
             the
             Receivers
             ,
             wherefore
             it
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             that
             some
             Person
             of
             that
             Generous
             Nation
             will
             save
             us
             the
             trouble
             .
             If
             any
             such
             shall
             undertake
             to
             write
             a
             Supplement
             to
             
               Portugal
               Restaurado
            
             ,
             the
             Portuguese
             Mercury
             of
             July
             1664.
             will
             furnish
             him
             with
             a
             Precedent
             in
             one
             particular
             Instance
             ,
             that
             's
             not
             unworthy
             of
             his
             imitation
             ,
             which
             since
             it
             proves
             the
             Portugueses
             to
             be
             not
             altogether
             insensible
             of
             kindnesses
             done
             them
             ,
             and
             shows
             that
             they
             may
             be
             ready
             to
             make
             amends
             for
             such
             Omissions
             as
             we
             now
             complain
             of
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             set
             down
             ,
             after
             having
             given
             a
             short
             Account
             of
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             Siege
             of
             Valença
             ,
             when
             the
             Portuguese
             Batteries
             had
             made
             a
             Breach
             in
             the
             Wall
             ,
             wide
             enough
             for
             an
             Assault
             as
             't
             was
             judg'd
             by
             the
             general
             Officers
             .
             The
             Governor
             of
             the
             Place
             refusing
             to
             Capitulate
             ,
             but
             on
             such
             Conditions
             ,
             as
             the
             Besiegers
             thought
             unreasonable
             ,
             it
             was
             resolv'd
             to
             attempt
             the
             Town
             by
             Storm
             ;
             accordingly
             the
             two
             English
             Regiments
             were
             order'd
             to
             be
             in
             a
             readiness
             to
             mount
             the
             Breach
             ,
             they
             being
             to
             begin
             the
             Assault
             at
             the
             firing
             of
             6
             Guns
             all
             at
             once
             .
             At
             the
             same
             time
             false
             Attacks
             were
             to
             be
             made
             in
             other
             Places
             ,
             to
             divert
             the
             Besieged
             ,
             and
             two
             hundred
             French
             with
             Scaling
             Ladders
             ,
             were
             to
             endeavour
             to
             enter
             the
             Town
             where
             they
             found
             least
             Resistance
             .
             When
             the
             English
             were
             upon
             beginning
             the
             Assault
             ,
             amidst
             
             vast
             quantities
             of
             Artificial
             Fires
             ,
             which
             the
             Besieged
             who
             were
             upon
             their
             Guard
             poured
             down
             upon
             them
             :
             These
             Fires
             happen'd
             to
             put
             the
             Fascines
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Besiegers
             Works
             below
             into
             a
             Flame
             ,
             which
             the
             Marquess
             
               de
               Merialva
            
             then
             General
             ,
             thought
             none
             so
             fit
             to
             extinguish
             as
             those
             that
             were
             to
             make
             the
             Diversion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             gave
             Command
             that
             the
             200
             French
             should
             lay
             aside
             their
             scaling
             Ladders
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             the
             rest
             that
             were
             to
             make
             the
             false
             Attacks
             ,
             be
             employed
             in
             quenching
             the
             Fire
             .
             This
             being
             done
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             body
             to
             renew
             their
             former
             Orders
             ;
             the
             Marquess
             indeed
             had
             call'd
             them
             off
             from
             what
             they
             were
             about
             ,
             but
             't
             was
             pretended
             that
             to
             command
             them
             on
             again
             ,
             was
             none
             of
             his
             Business
             ,
             but
             Count
             
             Scomberg's
             ,
             against
             whom
             the
             Marquess
             at
             that
             time
             had
             a
             great
             Pegue
             ;
             the
             Count
             was
             then
             taken
             up
             in
             giving
             necessary
             Directions
             for
             the
             Assault
             ;
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Signal
             was
             given
             ,
             the
             English
             mounted
             the
             Breach
             with
             great
             Resolution
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             them
             as
             could
             stand
             in
             it
             ,
             maintaining
             a
             very
             unequal
             Combat
             against
             the
             whole
             Force
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             while
             those
             that
             were
             below
             to
             support
             them
             ,
             were
             gall'd
             by
             the
             Enemies
             shot
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             when
             they
             retired
             at
             last
             ,
             it
             was
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             about
             three
             hundred
             of
             their
             Companions
             .
             The
             place
             Capitulating
             soon
             after
             the
             next
             News-book
             gave
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Siege
             ,
             and
             just
             made
             mention
             of
             this
             Action
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             to
             make
             People
             believe
             ,
             that
             about
             Ten
             or
             a
             Dozen
             English
             men
             ,
             and
             two
             Portugueses
             had
             through
             their
             own
             Rashness
             got
             themselves
             knock'd
             on
             the
             Head
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             said
             that
             the
             information
             which
             had
             been
             given
             concerning
             the
             Breach
             ,
             proved
             a
             Mistake
             ,
             and
             so
             only
             the
             foresaid
             Number
             went
             very
             bravely
             up
             and
             were
             Kill'd
             ,
             and
             that
             many
             were
             Wounded
             
             although
             they
             did
             not
             come
             near
             the
             Breach
             .
          
           
             This
             Account
             coming
             out
             while
             the
             Army
             was
             in
             Quarters
             ,
             there
             being
             some
             of
             our
             Officers
             at
             that
             time
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             they
             resolved
             to
             wait
             upon
             the
             Secretary
             of
             State
             to
             demand
             Reparation
             for
             this
             Slurr
             put
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Memory
             of
             their
             deceased
             Friends
             .
             They
             had
             all
             along
             observ'd
             the
             Portugueses
             to
             be
             free
             indeed
             of
             their
             Verbal
             Acknowledgements
             ,
             but
             very
             backward
             in
             trusting
             them
             to
             Writing
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             now
             at
             last
             so
             far
             incensed
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             did
             not
             spare
             to
             give
             
               Antonio
               de
               Sousa
            
             the
             Secretary
             very
             heard
             Names
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             came
             within
             his
             Hearing
             .
             The
             Secretary
             to
             their
             surprize
             told
             them
             in
             their
             own
             Language
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             spoke
             broad
             English
             ;
             however
             they
             insisting
             in
             their
             Demand
             of
             satisfaction
             for
             the
             Wrong
             that
             had
             been
             done
             them
             ,
             he
             promised
             them
             they
             should
             have
             it
             ;
             accordingly
             in
             the
             next
             Mercury
             appear'd
             this
             additional
             Account
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             wants
             much
             of
             supplying
             the
             Defects
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             yet
             as
             it
             must
             be
             acknowledg'd
             ,
             abounds
             with
             very
             Honourable
             Testimonies
             of
             Gratitude
             .
          
           
             If
             Mercury
             
               were
               a
            
             Spaniard
             ,
             
               he
               would
               make
               Relations
               of
               things
               that
               never
               were
               done
               ,
               but
               being
            
             Portuguese
             ,
             
               he
               does
               not
               mention
               those
               that
               were
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               upon
               exact
               Information
               .
               Since
               the
               last
               was
               Printed
               ,
               he
               hath
               receiv'd
               Advice
               of
               certain
               Actions
               ,
               worthy
               to
               be
               remembred
               ,
               perform'd
               on
               our
               Side
               at
               the
               Enterprize
               of
            
             Valença
             ,
             
               and
               it
               is
               but
               just
               that
               they
               should
               be
               related
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               not
               deprived
               of
               that
               glorious
            
             Precomum
             
               which
               consecrates
               them
               to
               Eternity
               ;
               and
               to
               such
               Honourable
               Guests
               as
               the
            
             English
             
               are
               ,
               the
               first
               Place
               in
               this
               Relation
               is
               due
               .
            
          
           
             
               Four
               Regiments
               were
               commanded
               to
               the
               Breach
               ,
               two
            
             Portuguese
             
               and
               two
            
             English
             ,
             
               one
               of
               these
               was
               
               Count
            
             Schombergs
             ,
             
               the
               General
               of
               the
               Strangers
               ,
               Commanded
               by
               his
               Lieutenant
               Colonel
            
             Thomas
             Hunt
             ,
             
               the
               other
               was
               Colonel
            
             Henry
             Persons
             .
             
               They
               went
               to
               the
               Assanlt
               with
               the
               greatest
               Valour
               ,
               twenty
               with
               an
               Ensign
               that
               carried
               the
               Coulors
               mounting
               the
               Breach
               ,
               there
               not
               being
               room
               for
               more
            
             (
             but
             some
             of
             the
             Gentlemen
             under
             Named
             will
             tell
             that
             they
             had
             much
             more
             Company
             .
             )
             
               For
               as
               't
               was
               said
               in
               the
               last
               ,
               the
               Breach
               was
               not
               yet
               compleated
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               mistaken
               Information
               that
               was
               given
               concerning
               it
               .
               The
               Twenty
               seeing
               themselves
               unaccompanied
               ,
               were
               not
               discouraged
               ,
               but
               they
               all
               fought
               till
               they
               Died
               ,
               the
               Combat
               was
               so
               furious
               ,
               that
               the
               Coulors
               were
               burnt
               within
               the
               Breach
               .
               The
               two
               Regiments
               disparing
               now
               of
               being
               able
               to
               enter
               ,
               might
               have
               made
               their
               Retreat
               ,
               but
               their
               great
               Courage
               would
               not
               suffer
               them
               ;
               so
               they
               drew
               up
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Wall
               ,
               and
               though
               they
               stood
               with
               their
               Breasts
               exposed
               ,
               yet
               they
               fought
               to
               Admiration
               with
               those
               within
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               on
               the
               Level
               in
               open
               Field
               ;
               so
            
             150
             
               of
               them
               were
               kill'd
               ,
               falling
               in
               the
               same
               order
               in
               which
               they
               stood
               .
               Among
               these
               were
               the
               said
               Lieutenant
               Colonel
            
             Hunt
             ,
             
               and
               his
               Major
            
             John
             Whitmore
             ,
             and
             John
             Fitz
             Patrick
             
               one
               of
               his
               Captains
               .
               Of
               Colonel
            
             Person
             '
             
               s
               Regiment
            
             ,
             William
             More
             ,
             Gregory
             Noland
             and
             H.
             Traverse
             ,
             
               Captains
               ;
               there
               were
               killed
               besides
               these
               three
               Lieutenants
               ,
               four
               Ensigns
               ,
               and
               seven
               Sergeants
               ,
               all
               worthy
               to
               live
               eternally
               in
               our
               Memory
               and
               our
               Gratitude
               ,
               who
               with
               so
               much
               ,
               constancy
               expos'd
               their
               Lives
               for
               us
               .
               There
               were
            
             300
             
               Wounded
               ,
               among
               these
               were
               Captain
            
             Francis
             Stanly
             ,
             
               and
               Captain
            
             Nathaniel
             Hill
             
               of
               the
               foresaid
               first
               Regiment
               ,
               and
               Captain
            
             Thomas
             Bonser
             ,
             
               and
               Captain
            
             John
             Roch
             
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               without
               doubt
               they
               had
               all
               died
               ,
               for
               they
               had
               no
               Covert
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               that
               the
               General
               commanded
               them
               to
               Retreat
               ,
               which
               
               they
               did
               in
               so
               gallant
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               rais'd
               a
               Noble
               Emulation
               in
               the
               whole
               Army
               .
               And
               since
               they
               that
               were
               neither
               Kill'd
               nor
               Wounded
               deserved
               no
               less
               Honour
               ,
               by
               what
               they
               did
               ,
               't
               is
               fit
               it
               should
               be
               known
               who
               they
               were
               .
               Of
               the
               first
               Regiment
               were
               Captains
            
             Francis
             More
             ,
             William
             Love
             ,
             Henry
             Boad
             and
             Andrew
             Maynard
             ;
             
               af
               the
               second
               besides
               ,
               Colonel
            
             Person
             
               were
               Lieutenant
               Colonel
            
             John
             Bellasise
             ,
             Major
             John
             Rumsey
             ,
             
               and
               Captains
            
             Richard
             Heafield
             ,
             and
             Charles
             Langley
             .
             
               Certainly
               the
            
             English
             
               have
               behaved
               themselves
               with
               extraordinary
               Valour
               ,
               and
               to
               great
               satisfaction
               since
               their
               coming
               to
               assist
               us
               in
               this
               War
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               they
               are
               particularly
               esteem'd
               for
               ,
               is
               their
               orderly
               carriage
               towards
               the
            
             Portuguese
             
               Peasants
               in
               their
               Quarters
               .
               On
               the
               second
               of
               this
               instant
            
             July
             ,
             
               enter'd
               the
               Port
               of
            
             Lisbon
             150
             
               foot
               Soldiers
               arrived
               from
            
             England
             ,
             
               which
               may
               in
               some
               measure
               repaire
               the
               Number
               of
               those
               that
               died
               in
            
             Valença
             ,
             
               but
               not
               satisfie
               our
               Regret
               for
               the
               loss
               of
               such
               Companions
               .
            
          
           
             While
             the
             King
             of
             Englands
             Soldiers
             were
             fighting
             the
             Battles
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             his
             Ministers
             were
             no
             less
             busy
             in
             securing
             the
             Effects
             of
             their
             Victories
             ,
             by
             Negotiating
             the
             happy
             Peace
             ,
             which
             that
             Nation
             now
             enjoys
             .
             King
             Charles
             had
             so
             great
             Commiseration
             for
             the
             Portugueses
             when
             in
             their
             most
             deplorable
             Condition
             ,
             that
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Fanshaw
            
             his
             Ambassador
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             had
             Instructions
             from
             him
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Year
             1663.
             to
             interpose
             his
             good
             Offices
             ,
             and
             use
             all
             possible
             means
             in
             order
             to
             make
             their
             Peace
             with
             the
             Spaniard
             ;
             but
             the
             Spaniard
             was
             then
             Triumphant
             ,
             and
             could
             think
             of
             nothing
             but
             making
             a
             quick
             dispatch
             of
             the
             War.
             When
             the
             Condition
             of
             Portugal
             began
             to
             mend
             ,
             Sir
             Richard
             was
             sent
             upon
             the
             same
             Errand
             to
             Madrid
             ,
             where
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             meet
             with
             that
             success
             
             as
             was
             expected
             in
             his
             Embassy
             ;
             for
             though
             upon
             Notice
             of
             his
             Arrival
             ,
             such
             Preparations
             were
             made
             for
             his
             Reception
             ,
             that
             the
             like
             had
             scarce
             ever
             been
             done
             for
             any
             Ambassador
             at
             that
             Court
             ,
             yet
             upon
             his
             coming
             near
             Madrid
             ,
             he
             found
             the
             Ministers
             mightily
             alter'd
             all
             of
             a
             sudden
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             it
             was
             six
             Weeks
             before
             he
             made
             his
             Publick
             Entry
             ;
             and
             the
             Court
             prov'd
             so
             untractable
             and
             unwilling
             to
             accommodate
             their
             Minds
             to
             their
             Fortunes
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             two
             Years
             before
             he
             could
             gain
             any
             thing
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             brought
             them
             to
             consent
             to
             a
             Treaty
             at
             last
             ,
             his
             Negotiations
             did
             not
             keep
             Pace
             with
             the
             Victories
             obtain'd
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             as
             appeared
             by
             the
             great
             disappointment
             he
             met
             with
             at
             Salvaterra
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Year
             1666.
             
          
           
             About
             the
             same
             time
             when
             our
             Ambassador
             was
             preparing
             for
             his
             Journey
             from
             Madrid
             to
             Portugal
             ,
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Southwel
            
             was
             sent
             as
             Envoy
             from
             King
             Charles
             to
             this
             latter
             Court
             ,
             to
             assist
             at
             the
             adjusting
             of
             the
             Peace
             between
             the
             two
             Crowns
             .
             Upon
             his
             Arrival
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             he
             heard
             that
             Mr.
             
               de
               S.
               Romain
            
             had
             just
             got
             before
             him
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             hasten
             to
             Salvaterra
             ,
             where
             the
             Court
             then
             was
             .
             His
             Instructions
             were
             of
             a
             fresher
             Date
             then
             the
             Ambassadors
             ,
             and
             consequently
             more
             accommodated
             to
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Portuguese
             Affairs
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             but
             the
             Ambassador
             being
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             he
             found
             the
             Ministers
             unwilling
             to
             enter
             upon
             any
             Business
             before
             his
             Arrival
             ,
             they
             expecting
             from
             him
             such
             Conditions
             as
             should
             give
             them
             intire
             satisfaction
             .
             The
             Ambassador
             not
             answering
             their
             Expectation
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             highly
             disgusting
             them
             with
             the
             Title
             of
             his
             Project
             of
             Peace
             ,
             while
             Mr.
             
               de
               S.
               Romain
            
             was
             most
             profuse
             in
             his
             Promises
             of
             the
             mighty
             things
             that
             his
             Master
             would
             do
             for
             
             them
             ,
             the
             Treaty
             was
             wholly
             broke
             off
             for
             that
             time
             .
             However
             ,
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Southwell
            
             applying
             himself
             to
             the
             
               Conde
               de
               Castelmelhor
            
             ,
             the
             next
             Morning
             after
             the
             Council
             had
             sent
             that
             hasty
             Answer
             formerly
             mention'd
             ,
             though
             he
             found
             him
             in
             a
             very
             great
             Heat
             ,
             yet
             had
             the
             Address
             to
             pacifie
             him
             ,
             and
             were
             it
             not
             that
             the
             Case
             was
             soon
             alter'd
             at
             Madrid
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             brought
             the
             Treaty
             on
             again
             .
             The
             Conde
             expressed
             himself
             highly
             dissatisfied
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             thought
             that
             they
             would
             ever
             Treat
             with
             Spain
             ,
             but
             upon
             equal
             terms
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             the
             Spaniards
             might
             perhaps
             conquer
             Portugal
             ,
             but
             should
             never
             conquer
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             who
             for
             their
             parts
             would
             first
             leap
             into
             the
             Sea
             before
             they
             would
             come
             to
             any
             Accommodation
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             made
             between
             King
             and
             King.
             But
             the
             Envoy
             soon
             brought
             him
             to
             a
             Temper
             ,
             by
             representing
             that
             what
             the
             Ambassador
             had
             offer'd
             ,
             was
             only
             the
             first
             and
             rude
             Draught
             ,
             or
             the
             Embrio
             as
             it
             were
             of
             a
             Treaty
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             was
             little
             reason
             for
             him
             to
             be
             offended
             at
             the
             Inscription
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             thing
             of
             no
             Consequence
             ,
             it
             signifying
             nothing
             what
             Name
             or
             Title
             was
             given
             it
             now
             ,
             since
             
               No
               body
               ever
               Christen'd
               a
               Child
               before
               it
               was
               Born.
            
             The
             Conde
             as
             he
             was
             pleased
             with
             the
             conceit
             ,
             so
             he
             would
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             it
             was
             apposite
             to
             the
             case
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             Envoy
             having
             assur'd
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             Instructions
             were
             ample
             enough
             to
             procure
             for
             Portugal
             all
             reasonable
             satisfaction
             ;
             it
             was
             agreed
             that
             a
             new
             Project
             of
             a
             Treaty
             should
             be
             drawn
             up
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             accordingly
             ,
             by
             the
             Ambassador
             and
             the
             Envoy
             together
             .
             It
             contain'd
             the
             very
             same
             Articles
             which
             with
             some
             small
             alterations
             are
             now
             in
             force
             ,
             between
             the
             Crowns
             of
             Spain
             and
             Portugal
             .
             With
             this
             they
             both
             took
             a
             journey
             to
             Madrid
             ,
             but
             the
             War
             newly
             broke
             out
             between
             England
             and
             
             France
             ,
             made
             that
             Court
             believe
             there
             was
             no
             such
             necessity
             as
             before
             of
             a
             Peace
             with
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             so
             nothing
             could
             be
             done
             then
             for
             that
             Year
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             next
             Year
             ,
             the
             Portugueses
             had
             concluded
             and
             sign'd
             their
             League
             with
             France
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             the
             
               Conde
               de
               Castelmelhor
            
             the
             supposed
             Author
             of
             that
             League
             on
             the
             Portuguese
             side
             ,
             was
             the
             same
             Year
             removed
             from
             the
             Ministry
             and
             the
             Court
             ,
             but
             this
             together
             with
             the
             other
             Changes
             that
             succeeded
             ,
             was
             brought
             about
             by
             the
             Queen
             and
             her
             Party
             ,
             who
             were
             more
             strongly
             ingaged
             in
             the
             Interests
             of
             France
             ;
             the
             Queen
             was
             so
             ingag'd
             both
             by
             Birth
             and
             Inclination
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             much
             more
             strongly
             ,
             yet
             as
             she
             hoped
             to
             be
             countenanc'd
             by
             the
             French
             Court
             in
             what
             she
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             was
             doing
             against
             her
             Husband
             ,
             and
             in
             her
             further
             design
             of
             marrying
             with
             the
             Prince
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             French
             Faction
             became
             now
             more
             predominent
             at
             Court
             then
             ever
             ,
             and
             they
             seem'd
             there
             not
             only
             averse
             to
             all
             thoughts
             of
             a
             Peace
             ,
             but
             afraid
             least
             any
             Overtures
             should
             come
             from
             Castille
             ,
             to
             put
             the
             People
             in
             mind
             of
             it
             ,
             wherefore
             the
             Frontiers
             were
             strictly
             guarded
             to
             hinder
             all
             Communication
             between
             the
             Subjects
             on
             both
             Kingdoms
             .
             The
             precaution
             perhaps
             was
             needless
             ,
             for
             the
             Spaniads
             whether
             it
             was
             that
             their
             thoughts
             were
             wholy
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             War
             they
             had
             then
             with
             France
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             hoped
             when
             a
             Peace
             was
             made
             with
             that
             Crown
             by
             the
             Intervention
             of
             other
             Princes
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             able
             after
             all
             to
             deal
             with
             Portugal
             ,
             made
             no
             Advances
             towards
             a
             Treaty
             .
             This
             backwardness
             of
             the
             Parties
             concern'd
             was
             enough
             to
             make
             a
             Mediator
             out
             of
             love
             with
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             given
             any
             other
             Person
             then
             the
             Gentleman
             that
             then
             executed
             it
             ,
             just
             cause
             to
             despair
             of
             doing
             any
             good
             upon
             them
             .
             However
             ,
             
             the
             English
             Envoy
             was
             not
             Idle
             ,
             to
             bring
             two
             Nations
             to
             a
             Peace
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             Happy
             though
             against
             their
             Wills
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             been
             destroying
             one
             another
             for
             seven
             and
             twenty
             Years
             together
             ,
             was
             an
             Enterprize
             so
             glorious
             for
             a
             young
             Minister
             to
             effect
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             Sir
             Robert
             Southwell's
             Character
             was
             not
             to
             be
             deter'd
             from
             the
             Attempt
             by
             any
             Difficulties
             ;
             but
             in
             order
             to
             accomplish
             his
             Design
             ,
             he
             was
             forc'd
             to
             go
             a
             great
             way
             about
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             vain
             to
             think
             of
             succeeding
             by
             any
             direct
             Application
             to
             either
             Court
             ,
             he
             was
             therefore
             fain
             to
             choose
             other
             Instruments
             to
             work
             with
             ,
             and
             his
             choice
             was
             so
             good
             ,
             and
             he
             manag'd
             them
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             he
             wrought
             out
             his
             ends
             by
             them
             ,
             by
             disposing
             both
             Courts
             for
             that
             Peace
             which
             was
             concluded
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Year
             1668.
             to
             the
             unspeakable
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             two
             Nations
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             Battles
             of
             Amexial
             and
             Montescloros
             ,
             several
             great
             Persons
             of
             the
             most
             Illustrious
             Houses
             in
             Spain
             were
             taken
             Prisoners
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             
               Don
               Gaspar
               de
               Haro
            
             Marquess
             
               de
               Eliche
            
             ,
             five
             times
             Grande
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             Heir
             to
             the
             two
             great
             Favourites
             ,
             the
             
               Conde
               Duque
               de
               Olivares
            
             and
             
               Don
               Luis
               de
               Haro
            
             ,
             he
             being
             Son
             to
             the
             Latter
             .
             
               Don
               Anielo
               de
               Gusman
            
             ,
             eldest
             Son
             of
             the
             Duke
             
               de
               Medina
               de
               las
               Torres
            
             ,
             and
             
               Don
               Juan
               Henriques
               Conde
               de
               Escalante
            
             ;
             at
             
               Montescleros
               ,
               Don
               Diego
               Correa
            
             General
             of
             the
             Cavallery
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             Persons
             of
             the
             first
             Quality
             .
             These
             Noblemen
             had
             ever
             since
             their
             Misfortune
             been
             confined
             to
             the
             Castle
             of
             Lisbon
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             frequently
             visited
             by
             the
             English
             Envoy
             .
             They
             had
             all
             along
             express'd
             a
             great
             Esteem
             for
             our
             Nation
             ,
             and
             would
             sometimes
             Treat
             our
             Officers
             amongst
             them
             ,
             acknowledging
             them
             for
             their
             Conquerors
             ,
             for
             they
             would
             by
             no
             means
             allow
             that
             Title
             to
             the
             Portugueses
             .
             The
             Envoy
             
             having
             contracted
             a
             more
             particular
             Acquaintance
             and
             Familiarity
             with
             them
             ,
             thought
             they
             might
             be
             of
             great
             use
             to
             him
             in
             prevailing
             upon
             the
             Court
             of
             Madrid
             to
             renew
             the
             Treaty
             ;
             he
             saw
             that
             their
             Prison
             was
             very
             uneasie
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             impatient
             to
             be
             at
             Liberty
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             could
             have
             little
             hopes
             till
             the
             Peace
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             knew
             their
             nearest
             Relations
             to
             be
             Men
             of
             the
             greatest
             Power
             in
             Spain
             ,
             who
             might
             by
             their
             Solicitation
             be
             prevail'd
             upon
             to
             think
             of
             a
             Peace
             .
             Coming
             once
             amongst
             them
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             upbraid
             them
             in
             a
             familiar
             way
             ,
             for
             their
             Remisness
             in
             not
             endeavouring
             to
             free
             themselves
             from
             their
             wretched
             Confinement
             ,
             telling
             them
             that
             they
             seem'd
             to
             have
             a
             worse
             Opinion
             of
             their
             own
             Condition
             ,
             then
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             had
             concerning
             the
             state
             of
             those
             in
             Hell
             ;
             from
             whence
             as
             they
             thought
             there
             was
             some
             Redemption
             .
             But
             he
             found
             them
             desparing
             of
             being
             ever
             able
             to
             regain
             their
             Liberty
             ;
             so
             far
             were
             they
             from
             entertaining
             any
             hopes
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             told
             him
             ,
             if
             Origen
             had
             been
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             he
             had
             never
             been
             so
             favourable
             in
             his
             Opinion
             ;
             however
             ,
             the
             Envoy
             to
             show
             that
             he
             did
             not
             advise
             them
             to
             Impossibilities
             ,
             undertook
             to
             overcome
             the
             greatest
             Difficulty
             ,
             and
             make
             way
             for
             a
             free
             intercourse
             between
             them
             and
             their
             Friends
             .
             This
             offer
             incourag'd
             them
             to
             write
             their
             Minds
             to
             their
             Relations
             in
             Spain
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             set
             them
             at
             Work
             to
             bring
             on
             the
             Treaty
             of
             Peace
             again
             .
             They
             delivered
             their
             Letters
             to
             the
             Envoy
             ,
             who
             so
             manag'd
             the
             matter
             ,
             that
             the
             Governour
             of
             Elvas
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             particular
             Acquaintance
             ,
             though
             wholly
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Design
             ,
             conveyed
             the
             Pacquet
             to
             a
             Servant
             of
             one
             of
             these
             Noblemen
             ,
             who
             was
             employed
             on
             the
             Frontiers
             to
             provide
             him
             with
             Necessaries
             .
             But
             to
             get
             Answers
             to
             their
             Letters
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             well
             
             expect
             by
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             the
             Envoy
             took
             another
             Course
             .
             He
             had
             at
             that
             time
             an
             English
             Frigat
             watching
             for
             him
             in
             the
             River
             ,
             but
             he
             finding
             his
             Negotiations
             to
             be
             now
             in
             a
             fair
             way
             towards
             a
             happy
             Conclusion
             ,
             instead
             of
             imbarking
             for
             England
             ,
             order'd
             the
             Captain
             to
             make
             a
             Voyage
             to
             Cadiz
             ,
             sending
             on
             board
             him
             a
             Servant
             of
             his
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             frequently
             employed
             in
             Messages
             of
             a
             like
             Nature
             ,
             with
             another
             Pacquet
             from
             the
             Spanish
             Noblemen
             ,
             who
             arriving
             at
             Cadiz
             rode
             Post
             to
             Madrid
             ,
             where
             the
             Letters
             he
             brought
             with
             him
             soon
             produc'd
             their
             desired
             Effect
             .
          
           
             Whilst
             the
             English
             Envoy
             was
             thus
             contriving
             ways
             to
             bring
             the
             Court
             of
             Spain
             to
             sue
             for
             a
             Peace
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             harder
             Game
             to
             play
             still
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             dispose
             that
             of
             Portugal
             to
             a
             Compliance
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             no
             purpose
             for
             him
             to
             motion
             the
             matter
             to
             that
             Court
             ,
             at
             a
             time
             when
             it
             was
             become
             wholly
             French.
             As
             for
             the
             Nobility
             that
             were
             then
             uppermost
             ,
             they
             were
             either
             ingaged
             in
             the
             Queen's
             Party
             ,
             or
             had
             Commands
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             which
             made
             it
             to
             be
             for
             their
             Interest
             to
             have
             the
             War
             continue
             .
             But
             then
             there
             was
             at
             the
             same
             time
             in
             Portugal
             a
             Power
             superior
             to
             both
             these
             ,
             and
             he
             thought
             fit
             in
             this
             case
             of
             necessity
             to
             serve
             himself
             of
             that
             ,
             for
             the
             common
             Good
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             People
             ever
             since
             the
             Revolt
             from
             Spain
             ,
             had
             been
             in
             Possession
             of
             an
             absolute
             kind
             of
             Sovereignty
             ,
             and
             had
             on
             several
             occasions
             exercised
             the
             same
             over
             those
             in
             Authority
             without
             Exception
             ;
             as
             all
             the
             late
             Turns
             and
             Changes
             in
             the
             State
             had
             been
             brought
             about
             by
             their
             means
             ,
             they
             pulling
             down
             and
             setting
             up
             as
             they
             pleased
             ,
             so
             they
             kept
             those
             they
             placed
             in
             the
             Government
             in
             subjection
             to
             their
             Wills.
             Their
             Power
             was
             never
             more
             uncontroulable
             ,
             then
             whilst
             they
             were
             deposing
             King
             Alfonso
             ,
             
             and
             placing
             Prince
             Pedero
             in
             his
             room
             ,
             but
             had
             not
             yet
             fixt
             him
             in
             the
             Government
             .
             They
             were
             at
             that
             time
             in
             a
             great
             Ferment
             ,
             and
             according
             as
             their
             Motions
             were
             directed
             by
             such
             as
             had
             the
             Art
             to
             manage
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             like
             to
             bear
             down
             all
             before
             them
             :
             Now
             while
             the
             greatest
             Men
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             were
             tampering
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             means
             they
             might
             destroy
             one
             another
             ,
             the
             Envoy
             did
             not
             think
             it
             beneath
             him
             to
             be
             dealing
             with
             them
             too
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             preserve
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ;
             to
             this
             end
             he
             thought
             the
             fittest
             Instrment
             he
             could
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             was
             the
             
               Juis
               do
               Povo
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             took
             Acquaintance
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             him
             well
             affected
             ,
             gave
             Orders
             that
             the
             Juis
             should
             have
             such
             Work
             as
             there
             was
             occasion
             for
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             that
             was
             proper
             for
             one
             of
             his
             Calling
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             sometimes
             condescend
             himself
             to
             Discourse
             the
             Man
             ,
             incouraging
             him
             to
             contribute
             on
             his
             part
             by
             that
             great
             Authority
             which
             belong'd
             to
             his
             Office
             towards
             settling
             the
             Nation
             ,
             by
             an
             Advantagious
             and
             Honourable
             Peace
             .
             The
             
               Juis
               do
               Povo
            
             is
             accounted
             the
             chief
             Magistrate
             of
             Lisbon
             ,
             his
             Office
             somewhat
             resembling
             that
             of
             a
             Mayor
             ;
             he
             is
             not
             indeed
             of
             equal
             Dignity
             with
             my
             Lord
             Mayor
             of
             London
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             may
             be
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             hath
             a
             much
             greater
             Power
             ;
             for
             he
             must
             be
             of
             one
             of
             the
             meanest
             Hardicraft
             Trades
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             more
             fitly
             qualified
             to
             become
             the
             Peoples
             Head
             ,
             and
             he
             does
             not
             think
             himself
             too
             good
             to
             become
             the
             Ring-leader
             in
             Popular
             Commotions
             ,
             acting
             as
             it
             were
             the
             part
             of
             a
             Massaniello
             by
             Law.
             Great
             things
             are
             told
             concerning
             those
             that
             bore
             this
             Office
             during
             the
             War
             ;
             King
             John
             the
             4th
             .
             being
             observed
             to
             be
             a
             little
             remiss
             in
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             too
             intent
             .
             
             upon
             his
             Sports
             ;
             't
             is
             reported
             that
             he
             once
             going
             to
             ride
             out
             into
             the
             Country
             to
             Hunt
             ,
             the
             
               Juis
               do
               Povo
            
             laid
             hands
             on
             the
             Reigns
             of
             his
             Horses
             Bridle
             ,
             and
             oblig'd
             his
             Majesty
             to
             stay
             at
             home
             and
             mind
             his
             Business
             ;
             nor
             will
             this
             seem
             strange
             if
             his
             Power
             were
             so
             great
             as
             they
             say
             it
             is
             to
             this
             Day
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             at
             a
             Words
             speaking
             raise
             the
             whole
             Posse
             of
             the
             Commonalty
             .
             The
             Envoy
             found
             the
             Person
             that
             was
             then
             in
             Place
             to
             be
             an
             honest
             well
             meaning
             Man
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             concurr
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Design
             ,
             on
             which
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             a
             moderate
             Capacity
             might
             easily
             be
             made
             to
             understand
             ,
             the
             Happiness
             of
             his
             Country
             depended
             ;
             and
             this
             Man
             showed
             himself
             so
             very
             Zealous
             and
             Industrious
             to
             promote
             it
             ,
             that
             his
             Picture
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             at
             this
             Day
             amongst
             theirs
             who
             were
             more
             immediately
             concern'd
             in
             making
             the
             Peace
             .
             The
             Envoy
             took
             care
             likewise
             to
             have
             his
             Party
             amongst
             the
             Peoples
             Representatives
             in
             Cortes
             ,
             which
             were
             assembled
             some
             time
             after
             Alfonso
             had
             been
             Deposed
             ;
             his
             Table
             was
             open
             for
             the
             Members
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             his
             Cabals
             with
             them
             ,
             the
             Effects
             whereof
             appear'd
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Business
             came
             under
             Debate
             .
          
           
             The
             Letters
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Noblemen
             were
             answer'd
             with
             Powers
             from
             the
             Queen
             Regent
             to
             the
             Marquess
             
               de
               Eliche
            
             ,
             to
             enter
             upon
             a
             Treaty
             with
             the
             Prince
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             to
             the
             intire
             satisfaction
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             .
             Letters
             to
             this
             purpose
             were
             no
             sooner
             come
             ,
             but
             care
             was
             taken
             to
             have
             the
             Contents
             of
             them
             publish'd
             every
             where
             both
             in
             City
             and
             Country
             ;
             the
             News
             was
             welcomed
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             now
             hoped
             to
             see
             a
             speedy
             end
             of
             their
             Miseries
             ,
             with
             such
             Publick
             Demonstrations
             of
             Joys
             as
             it
             deserv'd
             ,
             which
             the
             Court
             in
             vain
             laboured
             to
             suppress
             .
          
           
           
             Mr.
             
               de
               S.
               Romain
            
             had
             now
             great
             occasion
             to
             bestir
             himself
             ,
             but
             he
             found
             the
             People
             so
             prepossessed
             already
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             Artifices
             were
             like
             to
             have
             no
             effect
             upon
             them
             ;
             he
             therefore
             sets
             forth
             a
             Memorial
             directed
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             the
             Cortesoens
             ,
             or
             Members
             of
             Cortes
             ,
             wherein
             he
             Declares
             :
             
               That
               the
               Prince
               could
               not
               break
               the
               League
               with
               France
               ,
               and
               consequently
               not
               make
               Peace
               with
               Spain
               both
               ,
               because
               in
               taking
               the
               Government
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               he
               took
               upon
               himself
               the
               Obligations
               of
               the
               Crown
               to
               maintain
               the
               Treaty
               made
               between
               his
               Brother
               and
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               and
               in
               consideration
               of
               the
               great
               Benefits
               confer'd
               on
               Portugal
               ,
               by
               
                 His
                 Most
                 Christian
              
               Majesty
               ,
               who
               had
               given
               innumerable
               Demonstrations
               of
               his
               Friendship
               to
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               having
               spent
               his
               Treasures
               and
               the
               Blood
               of
               his
               Subjects
               in
               its
               Defenec
               ;
               and
               likewise
               because
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               an
               advantageous
               Peace
               with
               Spain
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               with
               security
               in
               the
               form
               Proposed
               ,
               since
               the
               Intervention
               of
               the
               King
               of
               France
               was
               wanting
               ,
               wherein
               alone
               consisted
               the
               certainty
               ,
               that
               the
               Promises
               and
               Conditions
               of
               the
               Treaty
               should
               be
               kept
               ;
               That
               the
               Castillians
               whilst
               they
               dreaded
               the
               Armies
               of
               France
               and
               Portugal
               ,
               would
               indeed
               to
               free
               themselves
               from
               the
               Danger
               they
               were
               in
               ,
               submit
               to
               any
               Terms
               that
               the
               Prince
               as
               a
               Conqueror
               should
               impose
               .
               But
               a
               few
               days
               of
               Delay
               could
               be
               no
               loss
               in
               this
               Conjuncture
               ,
               and
               since
               France
               was
               not
               far
               off
               ,
               he
               advised
               the
               Prince
               to
               send
               thither
               a
               Copy
               of
               the
               Spanish
               Proposals
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               had
               received
               an
               Answer
               from
               thence
               ,
               he
               might
               then
               consult
               what
               was
               most
               conducive
               to
               his
               
               Subject's
               Good.
               As
               for
               the
               Spaniards
               ,
               they
               minded
               nothing
               but
               their
               own
               Interests
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               had
               shown
               upon
               several
               Occasions
               ,
               would
               never
               stand
               to
               the
               Treaty
               ,
               but
               while
               they
               were
               under
               an
               Impossibility
               to
               carry
               on
               the
               War.
               That
               their
               Ancient
               and
               inbred
               Hatred
               was
               now
               mightily
               increased
               by
               the
               Miseries
               which
               the
               Valient
               Portugueses
               had
               brought
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               in
               all
               future
               Ages
               ,
               would
               be
               indeavouring
               either
               by
               Force
               ,
               or
               Art
               ,
               or
               Alliances
               ,
               to
               reunite
               the
               Crown
               of
               Portugal
               to
               Castille
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               in
               order
               to
               take
               their
               Revenge
               in
               so
               cruel
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               to
               destory
               the
               very
               Memory
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               by
               scattering
               over
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               such
               of
               them
               as
               should
               escape
               their
               Tortures
               and
               Poisons
               ,
               and
               to
               impoverish
               the
               People
               to
               that
               Degree
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               have
               nothing
               left
               to
               enable
               them
               any
               more
               ,
               to
               shake
               off
               their
               heavy
               and
               Tyrannical
               Yoke
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Marquess
             
               de
               Eliche
            
             who
             had
             his
             Agents
             abroad
             ,
             was
             one
             of
             the
             first
             that
             got
             a
             sight
             of
             this
             Memorial
             ,
             and
             he
             immediately
             drew
             up
             an
             Answer
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             took
             care
             to
             have
             dispers'd
             throughout
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             In
             it
             he
             sets
             forth
             ,
             
               That
               the
               French
               Artifices
               to
               augment
               their
               own
               Power
               by
               weakning
               their
               Neighbours
               were
               Notorious
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               was
               no
               need
               to
               go
               far
               for
               a
               Proof
               ,
               none
               doubting
               but
               that
               they
               had
               succour'd
               Portugal
               in
               this
               last
               War
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               only
               that
               by
               other
               Mens
               Hands
               they
               might
               beat
               down
               the
               formidable
               Power
               of
               Castille
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               become
               themselves
               too
               strong
               for
               both
               Parties
               .
               That
               this
               and
               no
               other
               was
               their
               Design
               ,
               was
               demonstrated
               
               by
               their
               Proceedings
               after
               the
               Peace
               made
               at
               the
               Pirenees
               ,
               where
               the
               King
               of
               France
               in
               Person
               gave
               his
               Word
               to
               King
               Philip
               the
               4th
               .
               and
               confirm'd
               the
               same
               in
               the
               Capitulations
               of
               Marriage
               between
               him
               and
               that
               King's
               Daughter
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               give
               no
               Succours
               to
               Portugal
               against
               Castille
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               assisted
               that
               Kingdom
               with
               Money
               ,
               Generals
               ,
               Officers
               and
               Soldiers
               ;
               that
               having
               obtain'd
               an
               Advantagious
               Match
               with
               the
               Princess
               of
               Spain
               under
               an
               Obligation
               ,
               containing
               the
               most
               binding
               Clauses
               the
               Law
               could
               afford
               ,
               and
               confirm'd
               with
               the
               most
               dreadful
               Oaths
               ,
               that
               neither
               he
               nor
               his
               Successors
               would
               make
               any
               claim
               of
               Inheritance
               to
               the
               Kingdoms
               or
               Dominions
               of
               Castille
               ,
               he
               was
               now
               contrary
               to
               his
               Promise
               ,
               and
               the
               Treaty
               making
               War
               against
               that
               Monarchy
               .
               That
               he
               laboured
               to
               obstruct
               the
               Peace
               with
               Portugal
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               divide
               the
               Forces
               of
               Spain
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               the
               more
               easily
               seize
               upon
               that
               Crown
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               Succession
               should
               fail
               ;
               That
               he
               might
               with
               the
               same
               injustice
               attempt
               the
               Conquest
               of
               Portugal
               ,
               under
               the
               same
               Pretext
               that
               he
               used
               in
               breaking
               with
               
                 Spain
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               it
               s
               not
               being
               in
               his
               Power
               to
               Defraude
               his
               Successors
               of
               their
               Right
               .
               That
               though
               he
               now
               oppos'd
               King
               
               Philip's
               Right
               to
               that
               Crown
               ,
               he
               would
               doubtless
               make
               use
               of
               it
               hereafter
               as
               a
               Colour
               for
               his
               unjust
               Invasion
               .
               That
               the
               Prince
               did
               not
               make
               the
               League
               with
               France
               ,
               which
               as
               't
               was
               Notorious
               ,
               was
               clapt
               up
               upon
               some
               secret
               Designs
               without
               the
               Peoples
               consent
               .
               That
               if
               the
               King
               of
               France
               could
               make
               War
               upon
               Castille
               ,
               on
               pretence
               of
               his
               want
               of
               Power
               to
               
               deprive
               his
               Heirs
               of
               the
               Succession
               belonging
               to
               them
               ,
               with
               how
               much
               greater
               Reason
               was
               the
               Prince
               oblig'd
               not
               to
               deny
               his
               People
               the
               Blessings
               of
               an
               Advantageous
               and
               Honourable
               Peace
               ,
               after
               a
               cruel
               War
               of
               Seven
               and
               Twenty
               Years
               ,
               which
               had
               hitherto
               been
               carried
               on
               for
               that
               end
               only
               ?
               That
               if
               Self-defence
               made
               the
               War
               be
               hitherto
               accounted
               Just
               ,
               yet
               when
               it
               could
               be
               continued
               upon
               no
               other
               Pretence
               ,
               then
               the
               Conquest
               of
               other
               Kingdoms
               ,
               to
               which
               neither
               Portugal
               nor
               France
               had
               any
               Right
               ,
               it
               would
               become
               unjust
               ,
               displeasing
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               consequently
               unprosperous
               .
               In
               Conclusion
               ,
               he
               declared
               that
               his
               Powers
               were
               restrained
               to
               a
               limited
               time
               ,
               for
               that
               Spring
               coming
               on
               ,
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               was
               about
               disposing
               of
               her
               Forces
               as
               she
               should
               judge
               convenient
               ,
               wherefore
               he
               desired
               that
               the
               Prince
               would
               appoint
               Persons
               to
               confer
               with
               him
               ,
               about
               the
               Treaty
               of
               Peace
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               should
               look
               upon
               himself
               as
               disingag'd
               from
               his
               Commission
               ,
               leaving
               upon
               the
               Prince's
               Conscience
               ,
               all
               the
               Mischiefs
               of
               the
               War
               ,
               with
               the
               Damages
               and
               Inconveniencies
               sustain'd
               by
               the
               Prisoners
               ,
               who
               filled
               the
               Gaols
               at
               that
               time
               .
            
          
           
             In
             this
             Paper
             Combat
             the
             Spaniards
             had
             all
             the
             Advantage
             they
             could
             desire
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             among
             such
             as
             either
             out
             of
             Interest
             or
             for
             some
             secret
             Reasons
             ,
             were
             for
             having
             the
             War
             continue
             .
             The
             Officers
             of
             the
             Army
             would
             fain
             have
             had
             it
             prosecuted
             with
             Vigour
             ,
             that
             Portugal
             by
             the
             Conquest
             of
             the
             Neighbouring
             Kingdoms
             ,
             might
             re-imbourse
             it self
             for
             the
             damages
             it
             had
             sustained
             in
             the
             Sixty
             Years
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Usurpation
             .
             The
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             the
             Cortesoens
             ,
             
             and
             the
             People
             were
             more
             Loud
             and
             Clamourous
             for
             a
             Peace
             ,
             as
             thinking
             the
             War
             would
             become
             Unjust
             if
             it
             continued
             any
             longer
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             common
             Voice
             to
             be
             heard
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             from
             the
             Pulpits
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             that
             Castille
             might
             have
             some
             Pretensions
             upon
             Portugal
             ,
             but
             Portugal
             could
             have
             none
             upon
             Castille
             .
             But
             the
             Court
             held
             out
             still
             ,
             as
             being
             or
             seeming
             at
             least
             to
             be
             ,
             utterly
             against
             the
             Peace
             ,
             and
             that
             possibly
             because
             the
             Prince
             thought
             himself
             oblig'd
             by
             the
             French
             League
             ;
             perhaps
             the
             Queen
             might
             be
             afraid
             to
             disoblige
             France
             by
             consenting
             to
             the
             Peace
             ,
             while
             the
             Cause
             of
             her
             Divorce
             and
             of
             her
             intended
             second
             Marriage
             was
             depending
             before
             that
             Court
             ;
             for
             should
             that
             Court
             be
             dissatisfied
             with
             her
             Conduct
             ,
             who
             could
             tell
             ,
             but
             that
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Lionne
            
             might
             never
             have
             found
             out
             the
             Clause
             in
             the
             Pope's
             Bull
             ,
             which
             at
             last
             inabled
             Cardinal
             Vendome
             to
             grant
             the
             Dispensation
             ?
          
           
             This
             Business
             was
             hotly
             debated
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             when
             the
             Earl
             of
             Sandwich
             unexpectedly
             arrived
             at
             Lisbon
             from
             Madrid
             ,
             with
             full
             Power
             from
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             Queen
             Regent
             of
             Spain
             to
             conclude
             the
             Peace
             .
             His
             Excellency
             by
             his
             Presence
             and
             Authority
             ,
             soon
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             Dispute
             ,
             for
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             they
             that
             were
             for
             the
             Treaty
             ,
             had
             made
             their
             Party
             so
             strong
             ,
             that
             nothing
             could
             withstand
             them
             ;
             the
             Cortes
             plyed
             the
             Prince
             with
             three
             several
             Addresses
             for
             a
             Peace
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             demurring
             ,
             to
             give
             his
             Answer
             .
             The
             
               Juis
               do
               Povo
            
             came
             and
             peremptorily
             demanded
             his
             Consent
             .
             The
             Juis
             waited
             likewise
             on
             the
             Earl
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             Knees
             assured
             his
             Excellency
             of
             the
             Favour
             and
             Protection
             
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             Proceedings
             ,
             and
             as
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             the
             French
             Ambassador
             likewise
             ,
             to
             assure
             him
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             he
             did
             any
             thing
             to
             obstruct
             the
             Peace
             ,
             he
             must
             expect
             to
             have
             his
             House
             pulled
             down
             about
             his
             Ears
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             the
             Earl
             of
             Sandwich
             by
             his
             prudent
             Management
             ,
             so
             order'd
             the
             Matter
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             very
             few
             daies
             all
             things
             were
             adjusted
             ;
             for
             his
             Powers
             given
             him
             at
             Madrid
             ,
             bear
             Date
             the
             Fifth
             of
             January
             ,
             1668.
             and
             the
             Peace
             was
             Concluded
             and
             Sign'd
             the
             Thirteenth
             of
             February
             following
             ,
             to
             the
             unspeakable
             Joy
             of
             the
             Parties
             concern'd
             .
             By
             this
             Peace
             the
             Portugueses
             became
             an
             Independant
             People
             ,
             and
             were
             restored
             to
             the
             same
             Condition
             with
             respect
             to
             Spain
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             been
             in
             under
             the
             most
             flourishing
             Reigns
             of
             their
             former
             Kings
             ;
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             their
             Deliverance
             from
             the
             Spanish
             Yoke
             was
             compleated
             ,
             they
             were
             set
             at
             liberty
             likewise
             from
             the
             French
             League
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             proved
             the
             more
             intolerable
             Bondage
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             without
             being
             brought
             under
             any
             Engagements
             to
             their
             Deliverers
             ,
             the
             obligations
             of
             Gratitude
             excepted
             :
             Those
             indeed
             are
             the
             strongest
             of
             all
             other
             Tyes
             upon
             generous
             Minds
             ,
             but
             then
             they
             are
             often
             complied
             with
             by
             a
             bare
             Acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Benefits
             receiv'd
             .
          
           
             Having
             mention'd
             the
             Benefits
             conferr'd
             on
             the
             Portuguese
             Nation
             by
             ours
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             expected
             that
             an
             Account
             should
             be
             given
             of
             those
             receiv'd
             from
             them
             .
             It
             must
             be
             acknowledg'd
             to
             their
             Honour
             ,
             that
             on
             several
             occasions
             they
             show'd
             a
             generous
             concern
             for
             our
             Kings
             Charles
             the
             First
             and
             Second
             in
             their
             Distress
             ,
             doing
             them
             many
             good
             Offices
             by
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             both
             
             in
             England
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             gave
             a
             Hospitable
             Reception
             to
             the
             Princes
             Robert
             and
             Maurice
             in
             their
             Port
             of
             Lisbon
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             like
             to
             suffer
             no
             small
             Damage
             thereby
             themselves
             ;
             the
             Remembrance
             of
             which
             things
             proved
             no
             doubt
             a
             great
             Motive
             to
             King
             Charles
             the
             Second
             ,
             to
             take
             them
             into
             his
             Protection
             .
             But
             as
             to
             Returns
             in
             Kind
             ,
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             our
             Nation
             was
             never
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             need
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Forces
             of
             Portugal
             are
             so
             limited
             ,
             that
             little
             can
             be
             expected
             from
             thence
             ,
             upon
             any
             the
             most
             urgent
             Occasion
             .
             Their
             Concurrence
             indeed
             might
             have
             serv'd
             to
             a
             good
             purpose
             ,
             in
             the
             Leagues
             that
             have
             been
             made
             of
             late
             against
             the
             common
             Enemy
             ,
             if
             on
             no
             other
             account
             ,
             but
             the
             conveniency
             of
             their
             Habours
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             War
             by
             Sea
             ,
             must
             have
             been
             of
             a
             mighty
             Advantage
             to
             the
             side
             they
             adhered
             to
             :
             But
             they
             thought
             it
             was
             for
             their
             Interest
             all
             along
             to
             continue
             Neuters
             ,
             and
             our
             Princes
             have
             not
             thought
             fit
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             Declare
             ,
             though
             in
             Defence
             of
             the
             common
             Liberty
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             had
             as
             great
             a
             concern
             as
             others
             .
             We
             suffered
             them
             to
             enjoy
             the
             Benefit
             of
             Trade
             ,
             which
             we
             lost
             our selves
             ,
             while
             we
             were
             engaged
             in
             their
             Defence
             ;
             we
             did
             not
             make
             the
             least
             offer
             to
             compel
             them
             to
             take
             Party
             while
             they
             were
             wholly
             at
             our
             Discretion
             ,
             we
             being
             Lords
             of
             all
             the
             Seas
             about
             them
             ,
             the
             Ocean
             and
             the
             Mediterranean
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             own
             Channel
             .
             Such
             a
             compulsion
             would
             have
             been
             to
             destroy
             our
             own
             Gift
             ,
             and
             take
             from
             them
             that
             Independency
             we
             had
             maintain'd
             them
             in
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Property
             of
             another
             Monarch
             to
             treat
             as
             his
             Vassals
             such
             Sovereigns
             as
             he
             takes
             into
             his
             his
             Protection
             ;
             
             to
             get
             them
             into
             his
             Power
             ,
             by
             assisting
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             serve
             himself
             of
             them
             in
             working
             out
             the
             Ruin
             of
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             whereas
             our
             Princes
             have
             taken
             another
             Course
             ,
             and
             far
             from
             making
             their
             Benefits
             uneasy
             to
             the
             Receivers
             ,
             or
             snares
             to
             entrap
             them
             withal
             ,
             have
             treated
             them
             as
             Sovereigns
             whom
             they
             raised
             to
             their
             own
             Level
             ;
             and
             therefore
             notwithstanding
             their
             advantage
             of
             so
             much
             greater
             Power
             ,
             they
             have
             abstain'd
             from
             every
             thing
             that
             carried
             the
             least
             appearance
             of
             Constraint
             ,
             as
             thinking
             it
             beneath
             themselves
             to
             require
             such
             a
             Submission
             even
             to
             their
             just
             demands
             ,
             as
             might
             lessen
             the
             Majesty
             of
             a
             Crown'd
             Head.
             
          
           
             Such
             a
             generous
             Proceeding
             must
             needs
             have
             wrought
             very
             much
             upon
             a
             Prince
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Soul
             ,
             as
             his
             Portuguese
             Majesty
             is
             known
             to
             have
             ,
             and
             laid
             stronger
             Obligations
             upon
             him
             than
             all
             other
             Considerations
             could
             have
             done
             ;
             and
             consequently
             if
             the
             English
             have
             not
             met
             with
             a
             suitable
             Treatment
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             Fault
             ought
             to
             be
             laid
             wholly
             on
             his
             Ministers
             and
             Inferior
             Officers
             .
             If
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             our
             Countrymen
             residing
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             granted
             and
             confirmed
             by
             so
             many
             of
             his
             Royal
             Ancestors
             ,
             and
             ratified
             by
             Solemn
             Treaties
             ,
             have
             of
             late
             Years
             been
             either
             manifestly
             violated
             ,
             or
             eluded
             by
             all
             the
             little
             Arts
             of
             Chicane
             ,
             if
             during
             the
             last
             War
             his
             Maritime
             Towns
             that
             were
             almost
             the
             only
             Ports
             in
             Christendom
             left
             free
             and
             exempt
             from
             our
             Dominion
             ,
             became
             Nests
             for
             French
             privateers
             ,
             and
             Irish
             Pyrates
             ,
             if
             by
             Reason
             of
             our
             Religious
             observation
             of
             the
             Peace
             with
             Portugal
             ,
             these
             Corsairs
             found
             a
             safer
             retreat
             at
             
               Lisbon
               ,
               O
               Porto
            
             ,
             and
             Faro
             ,
             than
             at
             Merseilles
             ,
             
             St.
             Maloes
             ,
             or
             Dunkirk
             ,
             and
             our
             Merchant
             Fleets
             were
             more
             infested
             upon
             the
             Portuguese
             Coasts
             than
             those
             of
             France
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Straights
             ,
             if
             our
             Ships
             taken
             under
             their
             Castles
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Rivers
             ,
             were
             carried
             up
             and
             dispos'd
             of
             in
             sight
             of
             the
             King's
             Palace
             ;
             whereas
             by
             an
             express
             Article
             in
             our
             Capitulations
             ,
             all
             English
             Ships
             by
             whomsoever
             taken
             ,
             when
             brought
             into
             any
             of
             the
             Portuguese
             Dominions
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             the
             right
             Owners
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             if
             on
             these
             and
             all
             other
             occasions
             ,
             a
             greater
             regard
             was
             had
             to
             the
             French
             Menaces
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             do
             nothing
             else
             but
             threaten
             ,
             than
             to
             our
             Complaints
             ,
             while
             we
             had
             the
             Remedy
             in
             our
             own
             hands
             ;
             if
             any
             of
             these
             things
             were
             so
             ,
             the
             Blame
             ought
             surely
             to
             be
             laid
             wholly
             upon
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             King
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             defers
             so
             much
             in
             the
             management
             of
             Affairs
             ,
             a
             Prince
             of
             his
             Portuguese
             Majesties
             Honour
             ,
             Justice
             and
             Prudence
             ,
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             had
             any
             part
             in
             such
             unaccountable
             Proceedings
             ;
             but
             whether
             any
             of
             these
             things
             were
             so
             ,
             it
             belongs
             to
             the
             Persons
             more
             nearly
             concern'd
             to
             make
             out
             .
             In
             matters
             which
             fall
             more
             immediately
             under
             the
             common
             observation
             our
             English
             Traders
             residing
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             have
             great
             cause
             to
             be
             satisfy'd
             with
             the
             Portuguese
             Nation
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             treated
             with
             all
             the
             Respect
             and
             Civility
             they
             can
             look
             for
             ,
             by
             a
             People
             who
             cannot
             be
             insensible
             of
             the
             great
             Advantage
             that
             our
             Trade
             brings
             to
             their
             Conntry
             ;
             for
             we
             furnish
             them
             with
             Necessaries
             of
             Life
             ,
             in
             exchange
             for
             Supplies
             to
             our
             Luxury
             :
             We
             Cloath
             them
             with
             our
             Woollen
             Manufactures
             ,
             and
             Feed
             them
             in
             a
             great
             Measure
             with
             our
             Fish
             from
             Newfoundland
             ,
             and
             in
             Exchange
             for
             these
             Commodities
             ,
             
             we
             rid
             the
             Country
             of
             their
             Wines
             (
             and
             that
             at
             excessive
             Rates
             )
             which
             all
             of
             the
             wiser
             and
             better
             sort
             among
             them
             think
             much
             better
             parted
             with
             at
             any
             rate
             ,
             than
             kept
             at
             home
             ,
             Nature
             having
             provided
             them
             a
             more
             wholsome
             and
             agreeable
             Liquor
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             only
             the
             Benefit
             of
             Trade
             that
             recommends
             our
             Countrymen
             to
             the
             Portugueses
             ,
             their
             fair
             and
             generous
             Dealing
             in
             their
             Commerce
             ,
             used
             to
             gain
             them
             such
             Credit
             ,
             that
             
               Palavra
               de
               bum
               Ingrez
            
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             an
             English
             Man
             hath
             been
             taken
             for
             the
             best
             Security
             ;
             its
             true
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Inland
             Parts
             ,
             the
             horrid
             Ideas
             the
             People
             had
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             as
             they
             take
             us
             to
             be
             ,
             made
             them
             look
             upon
             our
             Countrymen
             as
             a
             strange
             sort
             of
             Monsters
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             when
             our
             little
             Army
             first
             march'd
             into
             the
             Country
             ,
             the
             Peasants
             instead
             of
             blessing
             them
             as
             their
             Deliverers
             ,
             would
             watch
             for
             opportunities
             to
             do
             a
             mischief
             to
             the
             Straglers
             ;
             but
             the
             first
             Campagne
             ended
             ,
             they
             found
             them
             to
             be
             quite
             another
             sort
             of
             Creatures
             than
             they
             had
             imagined
             ,
             and
             began
             not
             only
             to
             take
             them
             for
             Men
             ,
             but
             for
             something
             more
             ,
             finding
             them
             to
             be
             as
             Peaceable
             and
             Gentle
             in
             their
             Quarters
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             been
             Fierce
             in
             the
             Field
             ;
             for
             instead
             of
             Domineering
             over
             their
             Landlords
             ,
             and
             playing
             the
             Tyrants
             as
             the
             French
             men
             did
             ,
             our
             Soldiers
             spent
             their
             time
             in
             serving
             the
             People
             they
             were
             quarter'd
             upon
             ,
             and
             doing
             any
             Work
             that
             was
             needful
             in
             the
             Family
             ;
             such
             an
             obliging
             Carriage
             in
             Men
             ,
             whose
             Bravery
             they
             had
             so
             much
             cause
             to
             admire
             ,
             so
             alter'd
             their
             Sentiments
             concerning
             these
             Hereticks
             ,
             that
             should
             an
             English
             man
             travel
             in
             the
             most
             unfrequented
             Parts
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             where
             the
             English
             Name
             hath
             been
             scarce
             heard
             of
             ,
             either
             before
             or
             since
             the
             War
             ,
             he
             shall
             
             be
             received
             and
             caress'd
             with
             all
             the
             welcome
             the
             poor
             People
             can
             make
             ,
             when
             a
             French
             man
             shall
             run
             the
             Risque
             of
             being
             knock'd
             o'
             the
             Head.
             I
             have
             mention'd
             this
             matter
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             the
             Manners
             of
             our
             Countrymen
             seem
             to
             be
             so
             much
             changed
             of
             late
             Years
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             it
             will
             be
             as
             great
             News
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             any
             thing
             I
             have
             related
             ,
             for
             possibly
             the
             People
             of
             Ireland
             and
             Flanders
             may
             differ
             much
             from
             the
             Portugueses
             in
             their
             Opinion
             concerning
             our
             English
             Soldiery
             .
          
           
             The
             common
             People
             about
             the
             City
             are
             not
             observed
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             any
             Rudeness
             towards
             the
             English
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             such
             as
             have
             had
             cause
             to
             think
             themselves
             most
             exposed
             to
             affronts
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             having
             never
             met
             with
             any
             ,
             which
             in
             my
             Opinion
             ,
             ought
             in
             Justice
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Humanity
             of
             the
             Portuguese
             Nation
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             been
             a
             little
             conversant
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Prudence
             of
             the
             Government
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             opprobrious
             Language
             to
             Strangers
             is
             so
             severely
             prohibited
             ,
             that
             upon
             complaint
             made
             against
             any
             that
             shall
             call
             an
             English
             man
             Heretick
             ,
             no
             punishment
             short
             of
             Death
             ,
             or
             the
             Galleys
             ,
             will
             be
             thought
             too
             great
             for
             the
             Offence
             .
             We
             had
             like
             to
             have
             seen
             the
             last
             Year
             an
             example
             of
             the
             King's
             Justice
             upon
             an
             Offender
             of
             this
             sort
             ;
             a
             certain
             Lawyer
             in
             his
             Pleadings
             ,
             was
             pleased
             to
             bestow
             upon
             the
             English
             ,
             the
             Titles
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             Lutherans
             ,
             Schismaticks
             ,
             Excommunicated
             Persons
             ,
             &c.
             
             Complaint
             hereof
             being
             made
             to
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             he
             gave
             command
             that
             the
             Lawyer
             should
             be
             Imprisoned
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             further
             Chastisement
             ;
             the
             Man
             took
             Sanctuary
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             resolved
             in
             Council
             ,
             that
             his
             Crime
             was
             of
             that
             Nature
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             could
             not
             protect
             him
             ,
             and
             
             an
             Order
             was
             given
             out
             to
             force
             him
             thence
             ,
             but
             the
             Criminal
             as
             I
             have
             been
             told
             since
             died
             soon
             after
             ,
             and
             so
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             further
             Proceedings
             .
             And
             this
             makes
             me
             almost
             astonished
             at
             the
             Hardiness
             of
             the
             Inquisitors
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             preceding
             Year
             ,
             viz.
             1697.
             took
             an
             occasion
             to
             publish
             an
             Edict
             in
             all
             Churches
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             at
             this
             day
             on
             most
             of
             the
             Church
             Doors
             .
             (
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             was
             not
             long
             ago
             ,
             and
             is
             like
             to
             remain
             for
             many
             Years
             as
             other
             Orders
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             that
             stand
             by
             it
             have
             done
             ,
             it
             being
             Excommunication
             to
             take
             them
             down
             )
             wherein
             the
             English
             in
             general
             are
             Stigmatized
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             Hereticks
             ,
             but
             for
             Usurpers
             likewise
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             an
             Offence
             of
             too
             heinous
             a
             Nature
             for
             a
             private
             Person
             to
             animadvert
             upon
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             content
             my self
             with
             having
             only
             mention'd
             it
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .